《Why Are You So Obsessed With Rejecting Affection?》


 Chapter 1 - How To Escape From Hell

    The marble floor that touched her knees was cold.


    But her fathers eyes that stared down at her were much colder.


    She really wanted to be a part of this family.


    Thats why Shuelina chose to beg desperately instead.


    She caught his eyes with her hopeless ones.


    Why cant he recognize her mothers violet eyes and his own blue eyes?


    I-I am telling the truth. That baby 18 years ago


    The evidence.


    The emperor asked coldly.


    Shuelina quietly shook her head in despair.


    Evidence.


    Thats right, the evidence.


    Shuelina wanted to find one, too.


    She searched for a long time to prove that she fits in this beautiful family.


    But the sky is called the sky, the sea is called the sea, and Shuelina is called Shuelina.


    It was so difficult to find proof that she is the daughter of the man in front of her.


    He wants something that is clearly impossible?


    As she tried to knock on her fathers heart, her own heart grew weary.


    She didnt think he would ask her something so difficult.


    She only wanted to prove that she has the legitimate right to love this family.


    Shuelina gathered her trembling hands together.


    By using thest ounce of her power, she managed to create a small light.


    It is a spirit trick that can only be used by the members of the royal family.


    Even though the spirit is not embodied properly, her power is clearly a spiritual force.


    This power is Shuelinas only proof that she is his daughter.


    But the emperors eyes remained emotionless.


    Your power is weak.


    Her small wrists trembled.


    She told him so many times.


    Someone is draining her powers. Someone is trying to kill her.


    Youre losing your spiritual power?


    But his only response was a coldugh as he looked at her as if she was ridiculous.


    The person, who hates Shuelina and is taking her powers away, also started to take her vitality at some point.


    Shuelina was dying day by day.


    In the end, the little light left has also disappeared. Only a cold silence remained.


    Youre not my child.


    Shuelina wetted her lips, but her voice did note out.


    She looked up at him again, without crying anymore


    Get in.


    The emperor pointed at the mirror before her.


    It was the mirror of the spirit. Once she enters that mirror, she will be trapped inside the spirit world, and she will never be able to go out again.


    The five-colored mirror was mesmerizing, but it was simr to an execution ce for Shuelina.


    Shuelina, who had no energy left, slightly shook her head. Her vision was blurry, and she felt like she was suffocating.


    She wanted to do onest thing. Just once. She really wanted to call him by his title.


    Father.


    She raised her head and muttered without a voice.


    Blonde hair just like her fathers poured over her face.


    Her fathers back was getting farther and farther away.


    It was like a whisper to Shuelina that her death is a very natural urrence thats not even worth watching.


    And next to him is another girl of Shuelinas age.


    Azu.


    She paused and looked back at Shuelina before smiling.


    A brief smile that contained a lot of meaning.


    The ridicule towards Shuelina, a sense of superiority, and mockery for dying without knowing the truth until the end.


    It was you.


    The one who has taken her spirits powers away. The one who has been spreading vicious rumors about her by reversing the story of the things she did.


    ck-


    Dark red blood flowed between her pale lips.


    Because it was too much to use excessive mental power while losing her abilities, she felt her life getting drained through her fingertips.


    There was a strong smell of death.


    My daughter died 18 years ago.


    The emperor, who followed Azu, said coldly.


    Shuelinas tears have begun to fall once again.


    Thats right. That child is dead.


    She had always wanted someone to love her and to wipe her tears away.


    But in the end, even that simple wish did note true.


    Thats right, Father. Im a fake.


    Shuelina eventually approached the mirror with a shaky step.


    A princess abandoned by everyone. A real princess who lived alone all her life.


    It was the end of her role.


    The end of this body.


    Shuelina was an abandoned princess and the viiness of the novel,Princess Azu.


    But there was a big twist in this novel.


    Shuelina was actually telling the truth.


    Azu was the fake princess while Shuelina was the real one.


    Shuelina, who was deprived of her spiritual powers with Azus ruse, met a miserable end.


    She was an innocent victim.


    Really!


    I shook my head and sped my hands in sorrow.


    Because of its old age, the water from the mop dripped through the wooden floors skewer-like gaps.


    I possessed the body of the ill-fated Shuelina, who also had the most unfortunate childhood.


    It was the empress scheme to abandon her at an orphanage, and neither her older brother nor father looked for her.


    I thought it would be alright as long as I had the memories of my past life, but the more the orphanages director abused me, the more I lost my memories.


    Now I can only remember the storys plot.


    My face reflected on the mirror was stiff from all the beatings I received.


    I wonder if I still look like a five-year-old.


    My cheeks are hollow, and my body, which is visible from my clothes, is just skin and bones.


    Im totally a baby


    The viin, described as a fake princess, lived in poverty ever since she was young.


    A part of my chest felt hollow.


    Did possessing this body assimte me to the young Shuelinas emotions?


    The more I lost my memories, the more I cried.


    I felt like I was being stabbed in the chest everyday, I felt abandoned.


    I felt like I was left all alone in this world.


    Shuelina and I, we were both abandoned


    There was a faint glimmer of hope at first.


    She was abandoned at an orphanage as scheduled, but before the original work began, wouldnt her family try to find her?


    But they didnt.


    It was already decided that we will be abandoned and that no one will look for us.


    I remember what Shuelina heard when she first met her family.


    Daughter? Youre not my child.


    Azu is my only sister.


    The sight of my miserable future was so vivid.


    Ive read the novel, so I can remember some parts as if Ive seen or heard them myself.


    I will not live like that.


    I wont get hurt, struggling for a family that just left me all alone.


    I dont think a family like that can be called hope.


    I cant call the people who abandoned me a family.


    I whispered to myself and to Shuelina, who is no longer here.


    I epted my new life by first giving up on my family.


    Shuelina, arent you supposed to be cleaning? Why are you just standing there stupidly?!


    Kya!


    I jumped up, startled by the sudden yell.


    Telin was ring at me.


    Telin is the first child that the orphanage had. Shes a girl who keeps on bullying Shuelina.


    I was surprised when I found out the ridiculous reason why she hated me.


    She was envious of Shuelinas brilliant blonde hair, which sparkled under the sun, in contrast to her dull hair color.


    So she told lies to the director about the things Shuelina never did, then the director would hit her and starve her.


    In the original story, Telin secretly dragged Shuelina to a corner before cutting her hair off, then she locked her in a closet.


    Terin, why dwont you do swome wok too? Youwe paying all the twime.


    (Telin, why dont you do some work too? Youre ying all the time.)


    This tongue is quite short.


    No matter how hard I tried, I can only speak like that.


    I clicked my tongue. I tried to make it sound harsh, but it didnt evene out properly.


    Dont think youre the only one who hates the other. Telins eyes became angrier.


    What?! Do you want to die?


    Then she started swinging her arms.


    She was obviously trying to hit me.


    No matter how young she is, Terin, who is bigger in physique, might break my bones if she beats me up.


    I dont want to get hit!


    I threw the mop while avoiding Telins threateningly long arm.


    The flying mop hit and covered Telins face.


    IhhIhhh!


    Telin made a fuss first before taking the mop off her flushed face.


    Kya! Theres a bug on Terins foot!


    What? Kyaaaahhh!


    Telin started stomping her feet with an ear-piercing scream.


    The mop, which covered her face, has already fallen off, but she doesnt seem to see that theres nothing on her foot because of her panic.


    Then, she tripped on the bucket near her feet, then the bucketnded on her back.


    The bucket was full of water that was used in washing the mop.


    Kya!


    Dirty, smelly water spilled over Telins body.


    But thats not all. The water was ice-cold thanks to the stingy director.


    Terin as a mwop.


    I said quietly and covered my mouth as if I really have no idea what shes doing. With a puzzled look on her face, Telin, who was lying face-down on the floor with her whole body drenched, started to tremble.


    You damned little girl!


    Whats this? Why is the floor covered with dirty water?


    The other kids from the orphanage just came in. What greeted them was a messy room and a wet Telin.


    Anyone could tell that this incident was Telins fault.


    The orphanage children would always get irritated whenever Telin throws a fit.


    Telin, why would you still do this when youre old enough already? Once the director sees this, we will have to clean up again.


    Thats right. Youre older than Shuelina. Whats wrong with you?


    Even though the kids are not involved in this, they still had a lot to say to Telin, the foreman.


    The orphanage children chose tough at Telin rather than help her, who was wet and smelly.


    You told mest time that you cant clean, and then you spilled the water on the mop.


    I didnt do it!


    Telin gritted her teeth.


    ShuShuelina did this.


    Shueli did not do anythwing.


    I said while shaking my head.


    Terin is the onwy one wus wet.


    (Terin is the only one whos wet.)


    Thats right. If she did it, then she should be wet too.


    Because you dont have any excuse, youre trying to pin it on Shuelina, whos much younger than you, arent you?


    Thats not it!


    The childrens insults made Telin burst into tears.


    Whats all this fuss about?


    A loud voice was heard in the whole room.


    It was the orphanage director. The children instantly turned pale.


    DiDirector!


    As if Telin found her savior, her face brightened up as she pointed a finger at me.


    Shuelina had another ident.


    Shuelina?


    The director looked around threateningly, but he found the bucket on Telins back, and she was the only one who was soaking wet.


    Although the director uses Telin as a foreman, he doesnt really care about her.


    But why are you the only one who got wet?


    ThThats


    Youre lying to me? Are you looking down on me?!


    The director hated being looked down on by a child the most.


    Telin, youre on probation starting tomorrow.


    DiDirector!


    Dont talk back! If you disobey me again, Ill lock you up in the attic!


    With a furious look, the director dragged Telin with his strong hand.


    Telin gave him a look as if she was wronged as he continued to take her away.


    You deserve it.


    With my head poked out, I hid behind the others and watched Telin with innocent eyes.

 Chapter 2

    You stupid brat! Take care of the mess you made right now!


    BuBut


    I told you not to talk back to me! Scrub the floor with that mop!


    The director eximed and pointed at the mop that was on the floor.


    The director raised his eyebrows and left the room. Telin slowly picked up the mop.


    I-Its all because of you. You ruined everything.


    Telin red at me before harshly throwing the mop away.


    Ive changed into my most expensive clothes!


    Wow, youre really funny. Why do you keep ming Shuelina?


    Lets go, Shuelina. Let her take care of this ce by herself.


    Huh, she deserves it.


    No one sided with Telin. Far from that actually. They looked uninterested.


    Sneaking out of the door, Telin angrily squeezed the ck water out of her stained dress.


    But wait. Why did Telin change her dress again?


    I tried to recall the reason


    Is today the day?


    An important guest would always visit the orphanage at dawn. I know that because Im always cleaning at that time.


    And this guest is the most important guest weve ever had


    The Grand Duke of Vailot!


    The cursed family of viins.


    The Grand Ducal Family of Vailot, which is also referred to as the devils den.


    They selected an orphan in the name of patronage and had them stay in their mansion.


    To be exact


    They tried to erase their familys notoriety through newspaper headlines which said, The Grand Duke helps a young girl


    But thats not what matters right now.


    I just remembered.


    The lucky child whom the grand duke chose that time was Telin.


    She was definitely aiming for it.


    I wondered why she was so excited.


    Telin, who is close to the director, must have known who wasing in advance.


    It wasnt difficult for this orphanage to catch rumors.


    She might have noticed a bitte that it was just a sponsorship, not an adoption, but Telin still felt very lucky.


    As far as I know, the grand duke did not stop sponsoring after that.


    So thats why.


    She was trying to provoke me to create a big fuss.


    Around this time in the novel, Shuelina was locked up in a solitary room, crying.


    She was still a little girl at that time, so she was helpless against Telin.


    I finally understand why youve been staying close to metely.


    She was wary of Shuelina, the prettiest and loveliest child in the orphanage, even when she cried.


    She had to lock Shuelina away so that the grand duke wouldnt know that Shuelina existed.


    I stared at my reflection in the window.


    Golden hair that shined brightly like the sun, half blue, half violet eyes, and a lovely, puppy-like face.


    The novels description was right on point.


    When I read the novel before entering this body, the description of Shuelinas appearance was longer than Azus, the main character.


    If you can see this face right now, you will know why.


    Whenever Shuelina smiled brightly, even Telin would unconsciously drop her jaw.


    Aahhhhh!


    An angry shout was heard.


    I closed my eyes and covered my ears tightly. Somehow, it doesnt seem like Telin will let this end peacefully.


    I have to get through this day.


    The director was already offended, so if I get tangled up with Telin again, I might get beaten more than in the original story.


    I could really die.


    I suddenly got goosebumps and shook my arms.


    Today, I promise.


    I wont die a pointless death!


    * * *


    Stand in line! The director will be here soon!


    I kept my guard against Telin, but surprisingly, nothing happened until breakfast.


    I thought something was going to happen this morning


    Was it just a feeling?


    I felt a peculiar feeling and stood in line with the other children.


    Ah!


    I was standing still when something suddenly hit my waist.


    I staggered for a moment before reeling my body and found Telin standing over there.


    But I felt a sense of deja vu.


    Im sure it was Telins hand thatnded on my waist just now.


    It might have been natural if she was trying to grab onto something when shes about to fall, but Telin was the one who pushed me.


    Well, that was a mistake.


    With a sarcastic remark, Telin shrugged.


    You must have touched me on purpose.


    If it was really a mistake, she wouldve gotten angry and pushed me again for real.


    I searched my waist anxiously, but I couldnt feel anything.


    Did she pretend to fall and put dirt on my waist? So that the director can see it right away?


    In an instant, all kinds of thoughts came to my mind and my hands turned cold.


    No, it has to be enough for the director to lock me up in anger.


    If its just my clothes, I can simply wash it.


    The director usually orders me to do theundry.


    Whats the worst thing she can do so that the grand duke wont see me?


    Theres nothing wrong with it.


    Telin said as she patted around that area of my dress, blocking my hand.


    Well, itspletely fine! More importantly, Shuelina, you need to help me.


    Telin said as she grabbed my hand and squeezed it tightly.


    I had a hunch immediately.


    Telin is trying to prevent me from checking my waist.


    Hewp you?


    (Help you?)


    My heart thumped in anxiety.


    If I dont find out what Telin did, I might really die today.


    Telin gritted her teeth and spoke in a prideful way, trying to act as casual as possible.


    Im in charge of food distribution today because of you, so you have to help!


    It was ridiculous, but it was also a good excuse to keep an eye on me.


    I nodded gently.


    If I say no now, the director will probably p me for making a fuss.


    You do this.


    When I stood in front of therge pot and basket, Telin quickly handed me thedle.


    The soup distribution was more difficult than the potatoes, so she passed the task to me.


    Wait! I cant weach it. I need a chwair.


    (Wait! I cant reach it. I need a chair.)


    I jumped in my ce as I said it.


    Im almost 6 years old, but my height is still a four-year-olds, so the pot was too high for me.


    Ah, seriously.


    Telin moved to get a chair in annoyance.


    Alright, here we go!


    When Telin wasnt watching, I patted the part where Telins hand did earlier.


    Im sure its around here.


    Tuk-


    The object I felt over the thin cloth of my pocket gave me a shudder.


    When I hurriedly rolled it in my hand, I felt like my back was sweating.


    This Why is this here?


    A round object with something multi-sided and hard attached to it. It was a jeweled ring.


    The only person who owns this kind of ring in this orphanage is the director.


    At that moment, I clearly realized that Telin wasnt only trying to lock me in a closet, she was trying to put in a grave.


    If I get falsely used of stealing the directors jewelry, he would beat me to death for two days.


    Telin!


    I nced at Telin who was bringing a chair from afar.


    I calmly thought of a way to avoid her n. Then, the time for me to solve this problem passively hase.


    Now, can youah!


    I stuck my foot out when Telin was about to put the chair in front of me.


    Then Telin tripped on my foot and fell perfectly while holding the chair.


    And unfortunately Telin pushed the pot away with her body.


    The soup poured on the floor with a loud sshing sound.


    Oh no! Terin suddenwy fwell on hur way hewe!


    (Oh no! Telin suddenly fell on her way here!)


    At the time when no one was able to open their mouths and there was just silence, I jumped up and made a lot of fuss.


    Hey, Telin! Are you crazy?


    Youre really stupid! How can you cause an ident twice a day?


    Argh, Im hungry!


    As soon as the silence was broken, the children began moring.


    In the meantime, Telin was pale and quiet, as if she had just foreseen her future.


    The childrens reproach were all directed at Telin, who fell off.


    Terin! Are you awight? Are you hurt?


    I purposely knelt beside Telin, pretending to care.


    As if she could not think of anything, Telin, who was still in shock, did not move.


    Now!


    I carefullyid my hand on Telin, as if to make sure that shes not hurt.


    Then, I immediately slipped the ring into Telins pocket to take advantage of her shock.


    She didnt even notice what I did.


    Whats with all this damn noise?!


    A shrill, grown-ups voice echoed in the entire room.


    The director walked fast towards us. The bottom of the pot was wet with the soup.


    Director


    With a bleached face, Telin slowly looked up at the director.


    Its you again?


    The director shot a disappointed look at Telin. Then, with a nk look, Telin slowly shook her head.


    Then, her eyes lit up, and began to appeal to the director.


    It wasnt me, Director! ShuShuelina did it!


    I blinked and looked at Telin. Her hands were fisted very tightly.


    Telin is freaking out.


    She is stubbornly putting the me on me with so many witnesses.


    Ive always thought shes stupid and sloppy, but this is on an entirely different level.


    Shuelina tripped me! Thats right, I definitely felt my foot get stuck on something!


    Everyones eyes fell on me at Telins words.


    I shook my head.


    Terin, how cou you say that when you fwell on youw own?


    (Telin, how could you say that when you fell on your own?)


    The children nodded at my words.


    Everyone was a witness to how Ive also seen Telin fall down and how I was the first one to worry about her.


    Lies.


    In the midst of silence, someones whisper reached my ears.


    It was probably the case for Telin as well because she looked even more anxious now.


    MoMore importantly, Director! We need to search Shuelinas body!


    Telin quickly pointed her finger at me. She seemed to want to escape this situation.


    But shes simply walking into a hole.


    I clicked my tongue inside my mouth.


    I caught a glimpse of something sparkly in Shuelinas pocket! It must be the directors ring!


    Telin almost shouted.


    What? Shuelina, you thief!


    The directors face turned red in an instant.

 Chapter 3

    Thats right, youre a thief! How dare you steal the directors ring!


    Telin added aggravatingly as soon as the director called me a thief.


    You will be the one receiving those wordster, fool.


    I quickly turned my pocket inside out when they looked at me suspiciously.


    The directors eyebrows rose up when my pocket turned out to be empty.


    Look at dwis. I did not stweal anythwing. Should I twake my dwess off?


    (Look at this. I did not steal anything. Should I take my dress off?)


    Of course, there was nothing in my pocket.


    I took my dress off with everyones eyes still on me.


    My body is so scrawny that my ribs, joints, and bones stick out.


    When I was only in my undergarments, everyone was surprised and started to whisper amongst themselves.


    Thats all. Theres nwothing!


    I said, looking around the room with a resentful look.


    Ah, its cold. Its not winter yet, but I shivered when I took my clothes off.


    After confirming that everyone had seen me clearly, I put my clothes back on, one by one. Telin cried out.


    I-Im sure I saw her steal it today! Trust me, Director!


    But wasnt Shuelina with us all this time?


    Yeah, we kept working together today!


    Telin, who cried of injustice, shuts her mouth when she hears someones mumble.


    I purposely cleaned around the other children today.


    I was never by myself.


    Th-Then, you must have stolen it before this day!


    Telin insisted in panic. Seriously, how can she be so stupid?


    I sighed softly.


    You said you saw me steaw it today. Why does Terin keep chwanging hur wuds?


    (You said you saw me steal it today. Why does Telin keep changing her words?)


    All of us stared at Telin with suspicious eyes.


    If she didnt have an excuse, she shouldve just went with that lie until the end.


    The credibility of her testimony was bound to fall when she suddenly changed her words.


    You said you swo it in my pwocket. Whe is it?


    (You said you saw it in my pocket. Where is it?)


    I asked Telin while deliberately waving my pocket.


    Even if I stole it in advance, it wouldnt make sense to keep it in my pocket.


    When I looked at Telin and asked this, she shuddered. It seems like she has run out of excuses.


    Terin was the onwy one who went into the diwectos office today


    (Telin was the only one who went into the directors office today)


    So the only person who could possibly steal the ring was Telin.


    In the first ce, the directors office is not a ce that anyone could just enter.


    The director didnt like children going in and out of her office freely, and I, an eyesore, was most especially forbidden from entering.


    Only Telin, the directors foreman, could enter the office from time to time.


    She would stop by and use the other children of wrongdoings.


    Yes, thats right.


    The directors eyes shed appallingly as she spoke. Her eyes were crazy and full of greed.


    Suddenly, the director lifted Telin in an almost reversed position and started to shake her.


    Then, from Telins pocket, the directors ring fell.


    Telin and the directors eyes were glued on the ring that fell on the floor.


    N-No way! I mustve identally put it in there!


    Telin mumbled.


    HWIK, HWIK. It was a bizarre scene. Telins body was being lifted with her neck bent to its limit, which is why she was able to see the ring on the floor.


    We-Well, it wasnt me. It wasnt me! It was because of Shuelina!


    Goodness, it came out of her pocket!


    She was stealing and forgot to finish the task? Isnt she just in stupid?


    The children, who were watching from afar, snickered at her.


    There is no way out of this situation. Telin has already been caught by the director.


    YY! Youre the worst liar! I cant believe I dressed you up and fed you like a stray cat!


    Ah!


    The directors thick handnded hard on Telins cheek.


    Telin immediately fell on the floor and held her cheek.


    Ow!


    The sound was so loud that it felt like my own cheek was tingling.


    I stared at the two of them while holding my breath.


    It has only been a couple of months since I entered Shuelinas body, but Ive been hit by that hand a lot of times already.


    Because of that, it was as if I could feel how painful it is for Telin right now.


    The room became quiet, only the directors shuffling sounds and Telins small sobs were audible.


    Even though I gave you food and a ce to sleep, you still dared to steal from me?


    Hnnggg It wasnt me!


    The director strode towards Telin, her fists clenched as if her anger was not lessened even after pping Telin.


    Maybe she will blow some steam off with her hands and feet until her anger fades.


    Seeing that someone is about to get beaten up in front of my eyes, my body trembled, and my hands and feet moved on its own ord.


    Shuelina was beaten up so much that her body reacted on its own.


    Di-Diwecto! What you thwink Terin did might not weally be the case?


    What? Get out of the way, Shuelina.


    But I thwink that Terin just weally wanted to swet me up because she doesnt wike me! Wight, Terin?


    (But I think that Telin just really wanted to set me up because she doesnt like me! Right, Telin?)


    With my hands sped together, I stared up at the director with pleading and tearful eyes, but she only frowned and pushed me aside.


    Fine, Ive done enough.


    I dont want Telin to get beaten up. However, Im not willing to go that far for her.


    If Telins n worked out, I wouldve been the one who is being falsely used.


    Perhaps I would be half dead by now.


    Telin sometimes used the ledger to harass Shuelina so that she would get bruises on her body.


    It wasnt just a day or two that I would almost pass out after entering this body.


    As much as I wanted to forgive Telin, Im not the real Shuelina.


    Poor Shuelina. Shuelina is so kind. Shuelina is like an angel.


    The children whispered quietly. It seems that everyone felt sorry for me because Telin keeps denying her crime and is trying to frame me.


    At this point, the children are all on my side while Telin receives punishment.


    No, no, no! Why are you all looking at Shuelina like that?!


    Telin screamed shrilly. Shes about to get beaten by the director, but she still had the time to get angry because of the praises Im getting.


    Telin seems to have finally realized that the set up has been reversed.


    The ring came back to Telin because I took it out myself and returned it to her.


    Telins bloodshot eyes fell on me.


    The situation right now shouldve been me, who stole the jewelry and being treated like shit.


    Follow me right now!


    The director strode out of the dining room with Telin.


    She already knows that she would be locked up in a closet.


    When the two disappeared with a fearful scream from Telin, the other children came running to me.


    While everyone was moving around to clean the floor, a corner of my heart was bubbling with a positive emotion.


    I felt relieved that my troubles with Telin, which was the reason why I kept my guard up the whole time, has finally ended.


    But can I really say that my situation has improved? If I stay here, I might keep on encountering Telin.


    The director hates me.


    Shuelina mustve felt the bitterness of this world while she was being transferred to this orphanage by the empress orders.


    The empress simply ordered, It doesnt matter what the situation is when you drain her spirit once every two to four months with only enough left for her to survive.


    Though it would seem like shes taking care of Shuelina by ensuring that she doesnt entirely lose her soul, it was still a form of abuse.


    Shuelina could only have a little spirit left inside her, just enough for her to live.


    The orphanage feeds us, but we arent provided with proper education.


    The empress harbored jealousy and resentment towards her daughter, Shuelina.


    And took everything away from her


    When I first entered this body, I was really shocked to find that her spirit waspletely gone.


    Shuelinas soul mustve struggled to escape from this bodys misery. Then a different soul reced hers.


    When I saw my appearance, I immediately recognized who the character I possessed was.


    Why does it have to be her?! This is so cruel! I dont know how much I cried at that time.


    They are both princesses but Azus life ispletely different from Shuelinas.


    Unlike Shuelina, who was always beaten up and alone, Azu was the imperial princess who enjoyed the life of luxury.


    She was the beloved, youngest member of the imperial family.


    The imperial princess, who was above everyone else, was worth a thousand lives.


    Azus world was built from Shuelinas blood and tears.


    I dont want to live a life of being used as a stepping stone like the real Shuelina.


    I suddenly felt chills and wrapped my arms around me.


    Now that I entered Shuelinas body, this character wont be acting the way she did in the original story.


    Since I am inside this body, this will be my life now.


    I dont want to live a life for Azu.


    I dont want to tremble in the cold, afraid of getting beaten up, of feeling the pain, and of losing my life.


    I cant change anything unless I get out of here!


    Shuelina, who was tired of these, ran away without a n, became a beggar, and fell into despair.


    Then I just have to leave the orphanage with a better n.


    Since I am a five-year-old child who cant survive by myself, I should find someone to look after me.


    The grand duke!


    The idea shed in my mind, as clear as day.


    If I get the grand duke to sponsor me then wont my situation change even a little?


    I looked straight in the direction where Telin disappeared into.


    This time, the lucky child sponsored by the grand duke will be me, not Telin.


    Ill change this life for sure!


    * * *


    Ow, this is hard!


    I knelt near the orphanages front door and mopped the floor diligently.


    The hem of my skirt inted when I polished the floor.


    This is the consequence of my intention to be the first person to meet the duke by taking the responsibility of cleaning the area near the front door.


    Its a difficult task for a child to do alone, but its worth it.


    Wow! What a luxury!


    Oh my word! That carriage is the size of my house!


    Phew, I breathed. There was a sudden surge of noise outside.


    Finally! The grand dukes carriage must have arrived.


    This is the start!


    I will make use of the opportunity of being the first one he meets in the orphanage.


    Pfooo, I exhaled through my mouth, loosened my lips, and opened the door with a bright expression.


    Who is it?


    Ah


    Outside the door stood a magnificent carriage. And right in front of the door stood two people, a man and a child.


    The two of them are the most beautiful people Ive ever seen.


    I forgot whatever I had to say and stared at them with my mouth agape.


    This is the grand duke.


    Im sure of it. This man is the grand duke.


    His ck hair, which seems to have absorbed the light, is a symbol of the Vailot family. His perfectly trimmed hair sparkled, even though its darker than night.


    He was also very handsome. In addition, his cold, violet eyes that stared down at me was dignified.


    Even though the grand duke is the head of a viin family he doesnt exude a viinous aura at all.


    These two must be rted to each other.


    With simr ck hair and violet eyes, the child standing next to him resembles him a lot. They look like father and son.


    Interesting


    The boy, who stared down at me for a moment, mumbled. His voice was very smooth.


    I came to my senses. I widened my eyes and smiled brighter.


    Bwother, youwe pwetty. I wike you.


    (Brother, youre pretty. I like you.)

 Chapter 4

    The boy was staring at my worn-out dress. I sewed it up with torn patches of clothes several times that some of the patches were dangling.


    Its obvious that as someone who is part of the grand dukes family, this kid must have only seen healthy people rather than skinny ones.


    I dont mind. Its a good sign that hes showing an interest.


    Its a golden opportunity that hes curious about me.


    In any case, my tiny figure was a far cry from the grand dukes.


    However, a squalid but coy girl, who grew up in a miserable environment, would have a charming effect.


    It would be advantageous if I looked as cute as I can be.


    What is pwetty Bwothers name?


    (What is pretty Brothers name?)


    Ill decide how to act towards him once I know his identity.


    I crossed my fingers and stared up at the boy with sparkling eyes.


    Wyndy.


    Wyndy? Who was Wyndy again? Then an idea popped up.


    Its him, without a doubt.


    The future second male lead, Wyndert Wiim de Vailot! He would be the grand duke in the future.


    If I calcte his age based on the original work, he must be eleven years old right now. Hes incredibly tall for an eleven-year-old.


    I see, he is still a child in this story.


    In the novel, Wyndert falls into despair when he fails to make Azu, the heroine, fall for him.


    Then plenty of bad rumors surrounding him turned his character into a viin.


    And now, long before the beginning of the original story is his fathers time as a grand duke.


    I called him pretty.


    I cant believe I said I like him just because hes very pretty!


    After letting my excitement get the best of me, I came to my senses when I saw Wyndert and the grand dukes cold stares.


    Bwother, youw name is Indy?


    (Brother, your name is Windy?)


    Ind?


    T/N: Its a wordy. Wyndys name is spelled as the english/romanized windy (), and Shuelina asked if his name is baram (), which is the Korean word for wind/windy.


    Brother Yndy is blocking the wind.


    (Brother Wyndy is blocking the wind.)


    I grinned, recalling a wind spirit, which existed in ancient times, before folding my trembling arms.


    It was as cold as the director, who neglected and abused the orphans despite their cries.


    It was still autumn, but the thin material of my clothes caused me to shiver even with the slightest wind.


    Ah!


    The grand duke, who saw my trembling arms, closed the orphanage doors with a thump.


    I felt better when the wind was gone.


    I almost jumped up and said to the grand duke, Thank you for breathing!


    What a wonder.


    The grand duke looked at me and murmured.


    Then he stared at me with expressionless eyes.


    Its a persistently cold look as if hes in a staring contest.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    You, arent you scared? Anyone else would cry or faint at this point.


    Wyndert asked in amazement.


    Only then did I realize why the grand duke wondered about me.


    Im just a child, but I overcame the cursed grand dukes gaze.


    Everyone feels afraid when meeting the grand dukes eyes because of their bloodlines curse, but I dont.


    Its because of the spirit.


    The spirits take after nature and protect the royal family.


    So wouldnt I be protected from the fear that stems from the grand dukes curse?


    Everyone but the imperial family, excluding the empress, would still be affected.


    Because of that, the grand duke became the center of rumors.


    There are three rumored curses floating around the grand duke.


    Anyone who meets his eyes will instinctively feel frightened.


    For unknown reasons, all of those who became the Grand Duke of Vailot had short lives.


    Everyone uses mana but he uses a foreign energy called Gi instead.


    Thats why he is called the demon grand duke.


    He has the blood of a monster. He is cursed. There were all sorts of ugly rumors circting.


    Some rumors said that the previous grand duke might have been killed by the current grand duke.


    There were also rumors that he umted his endless wealth bymitting viinous acts.


    At first, it simply started out as a way of rejecting the Vailots foreign qualities, but it ended up settling down like a string of truths.


    Thanks to this, the grand dukes family had both wealth and abilities, but it was a family without honor.


    So, to renew that image, they took an orphan, sponsored her, and spread it to newspapers to promote their image.


    Is Bwother scwared?


    (Is Brother scared?)


    When I stared and asked Wyndert, he closed his mouth.


    As if he had never seen anyone like me in his entire life, Wyndert stared at me with confusion and shook his head.


    A demon? A monster? Nothing is scarier than poverty and hunger.


    Abuse and misery in the orphanage.


    The empresss errand boy who visits regrly and drains my spirit.


    Im more afraid of people than demons or monsters.


    You dont feel scared when youre still very young? No, wait


    How old are you?


    On my right side, Wyndert was in a turmoil, while the grand duke looked down at me and asked how old I am.


    Swix yeas owd. Im awmost seven now.


    (Six years old. Im almost seven now.)


    Six years old?


    Wyndert asked in surprise as he looked at me from head to toe.


    The grand dukes eyes also narrowed as he looked at me carefully.


    You look like youre barely three or four years old.


    Since Im scrawny from hunger, its only natural that I look younger than my real age.


    I looked up at the two of them.


    I opened my eyes wider.


    Please pity me!


    This child looks so pitiful, so please take this child. It would be perfect for a newspaper if you give me a meal and have me washed up!


    As I was thinking, the faces of the grand duke and Wyndert crumpled.


    The director should be keeping


    a ledger for donations


    The two whispered quietly. They seemed to have noticed the directors bad management, so a small part of my heart was satisfied.


    This is an owphanage. Awe you hewe to donate money?


    (This is an orphanage. Are you here to donate money?)


    Well, Im not sure about that.


    Wyndert murmured with an expressionless face.


    I jumped up and down.


    Thwank you! Uncle is gwiving us potatoes, and Bwother is gwiving us cabbwages.


    (Thank you! Uncle is giving us potatoes, while Brother is giving cabbages.)


    Hmm?


    The diwecto said we could have a haty mwea if we have good donors!


    (The director said we could have a hearty meal if we have good donors!)


    Wynderts face hardened as he grabbed his sleeves.


    He looked upset, but I am absolutely sure that hes not.


    Because that is how Wyndert and Azu first met.


    Wyndert falls for Azu, the first person to let him know what warmth is.


    This situation is a bit embarrassing, but its not bad.


    Its not that I hate people. Its just that Im hurt.


    As soon as I looked at them with glistening eyes, the grand duke fell into a fit ofughter. He reached out and held my wrist.


    You havent had donations for the meantime, have you?


    Yes?


    You look like youve never eaten in your whole life.


    I blinked and my mouth fell open.


    So right now Are you kidding me? You think Im skinny because Im starved?


    I widened my eyes and shook my head, not knowing how to react.


    Thats not it!


    Then youre picky.


    No. Cabbwage soup and potatoes awe delicious. I cant eat thwem because I dont hab thwem.


    (No. Cabbage soup and potatoes are delicious. I cant eat them because I dont have them.)


    You cant eat cabbage soup and potatoes? Thats not the only thing you eat, right?


    Thats awll! Thats what the diwecto gwives us.


    (Thats all! Thats what the director gives us.)


    Wynderts face crumpled as I spoke innocently.


    The grand duke also raised his eyebrows with an unpleasant look. Hes clearly thinking that the director is a mad child abuser.


    Whats youw nwame? I wont get in twouble if I twell the diwecto in advance.


    (Whats your name? I wont get in trouble if I tell the director in advance.)


    She will know who we are if you say Vailot.


    Okay, Shueli will twell the diwecto. Its a piece of cwake!


    Since the grand duke was holding my wrist, I slipped my hand and gently held his finger.


    Ive done enough. Im lucky enough that the grand duke is letting me go as far as holding his finger.


    I knocked on the directors office and a voice replied sharply.


    Who is it?!


    I jolted at her sharp voice.


    It was my body that reacted on its own. It was because of the traces of long abuse left in this body.


    I purposely attached myself to the grand duke to make myself look more pitiful, and informed the director of the guests arrival.


    Oh, my dear Shu. Thank you for guiding them here.


    The director opened the door and made a ten-degree curtsy.


    Her curtsy was so stiff and fussy that it looked distorted.


    Its Uncle Vaiwot.


    Wh-What?! Its the Grand Duke of Vailot! Shuelina, you cant call the grand duke an uncle!


    The director gave me a light reproach with a look of expectation.


    Im looking for a child to sponsor for a month.


    The grand duke ignored the directors fuss. He went to the sofa and sat cross-legged before telling her to sit down.


    Then he put me on hisp.


    Wh-What?! I cant believe Im suddenly sitting on the grand dukesp!


    Struggling, I whispered, Let me down!, but Wyndert, who sat beside the grand duke, shook his head.


    The director, on the other hand, has her mouth trembling as if she just had an ominous foreboding.


    Ill take this child.


    Pardon? You will take Shuelina?


    The director, who searched for the list of orphans when she heard that he was looking for a child, jumped out of her seat. Her face paled.


    The director realized that a high-ranking person knows shes abusing me. Thats why shes scared.


    My heart is pounding too.


    Is this for real? Am I really going to be free?


    N-No you cant! Shes a liar and a thief! She will only be a nuisance to you, Grand Duke!


    The director, who looked like shes about to faint, shouted.


    But the grand duke and Wyndert only snorted and ignored her words.


    The baby is as small as a cup, why should we trust a person who starves someone like this?


    Wyndert said coldly.


    The director flopped back down to her seat, unable to say anything with her trembling lips.


    She seemed to be unable to make any moreints in fear of Wyndert, who was trying to hold himself back.


    Will youe with me?


    The eyes of the grand duke, who asked me a question, glistened like amethyst.


    I can see my reflection in his eyes Though it was a small and insignificant question, I smiled and nodded happily.


    Lets go.


    The grand duke carried me in his arms.


    Im just amoner orphan. I thought it would be unpleasant for him to hold me in his arms.


    But his expression remained calm the whole time.


    Its warm.


    I felt warmth on my hand so I looked at it. Then I saw Wyndert holding my hand.


    My hand was rough from all the cleaning I did, but it didnt bother him at all.


    Somehow, I felt my heart ache, as if it had been pricked.


    How can such kind people be viins?


    How can this be the actions of viins?


    I bit my lip to stop myself from tearing up.


    If such people are viins, then I prefer viins.

 Chapter 5

    The cushions for the backrest and the seat were very fluffy.


    The seat was so soft that it would sink even if I just poked it with my finger.


    The cushions in this carriage have excellent qualitypared to the sofa they sat on earlier.


    The mostfortable thing in the orphanage was the sofa in the directors office, but it was a far cry from this seat.


    Unconsciously, I poked the cushion with my finger, dangled my legs, and slowly lifted my head.


    Two pairs of violet eyes followed the direction of my finger.


    UncGwand Duke, what am I going to do once we awive? Laundwy? Cweaning?


    (UncGrand Duke, what am I going to do once we arrive? Laundry? Cleaning?)


    He didnt reveal his identity earlier so I called him as if I was calling some vige old man, but he revealed that hes a grand duke when we entered the carriage.


    For that reason, instead of speaking nonchntly like I did earlier, I decided to speak more carefully.


    You cant just act casually with a nobleman.


    I already know what Ill do there because Ive read the novel, but I still wanted to ask.


    You will be treated with utmost care in our estate. You will eat delicious foods, yfortably, and rest. It was stated in the contract.


    Wow!


    But shouldnt you have asked that earlier?


    Why did youe with us without knowing why youre going? Wyndert chuckled.


    Well, I thought the grand duke might change his mind!


    Even the director could not do anything because he decided too fast.


    Hmm, when you sign a contract, you have to ask for the terms and conditions first.


    It seems like the grand duke is worried about me, who made a decision before asking for the terms.


    In my defense, I already knew what Im going to do there so I just agreed!


    But I cant tell them that, so I just blinked and pretended I didnt hear them.


    In the first ce, youre so skinny that youll probably copse while working.


    I wok hawd and Im stwong!


    (I work hard and Im strong!)


    Flustered, I answered angrily to Wyndert, who was making fun of my thin arms.


    The grand duke wont make a six-year-old work anyway, so I decided to protest to the fullest.


    Even though my arms and legs are like skewers, theyre like the muscles Ive umted in my life at the orphanage.


    I tightened my arm and a small muscle bulged. Wyndert, who was dumbfounded for a moment, burst outughing.


    Wow, hes so pretty!


    I couldnt help but stare nkly at the smiling face of Wyndert.


    When I came back to my senses, my hands were already on Wynderts cheeks.


    Wyndert smiled awkwardly as hisughter faded.


    Ah, I apowogize.


    I smiled vaguely and slowly lowered my hands. Wyndert rubbed his cheeks with an expressionless face.


    Ugh, why did I have to do that?! He wont hate me for this, will he?


    I was looking around warily, when the grand duke suddenly raised my arm.


    Youre weak too.


    Nngg, but Gwand Duke, I was not given pwope food


    Were you starved?


    Well, I get enough food once evewy thwee days, enough fow me to have enewgy to wok.


    When the grand duke heard my answer, he red at my scrawny arms with a bothered look.


    Then he lightly rubbed my arm as if he was touching a very frail ss.


    I have to prepare something very delicious that youve never eaten before.


    Youll have a hard time fattening that arm, Father.


    Wyndert whispered to the grand duke. I rolled my eyes at the two of them.


    Do they pity me?


    Well, thats a good thing. Theyll take care of me as much as they feel sorry for me.


    Ah!


    The carriage suddenly shook violently.


    I held up my arms to defend myself, but my body started leaning to the side.


    Im gonna fall!


    Since the carriage seats have soft cushions, it wont be very painful!


    I closed my eyes tightly, thinking of the cushion that will soon touch my head. But instead of a soft cushion, my headnded on something cozy.


    When I opened my eyes, I stared in amazement at the ck, wide, and wall-like thread that touched my cheek.


    It was the grand dukes arm, to be exact. The soft garment of his sleeve tickled my cheek.


    Are you hurt?


    The grand duke asked gently. I blinked my eyes, stared nkly at his face, and slowly shook my head.


    Thwank you, Gwand Duke.


    I didnt think the grand duke would catch me. I didnt think he would wrap his arm around me so easily.


    He was like a father that saved his child from getting hurt.


    I shook my head. What kind of nonsense am I thinking?


    Ah,e to thwink of it!


    (Ah,e to think of it!)


    The carriage was shaking violently, is Wyndert okay?


    I returned to my senses,posed myself, and turned my head to the side.


    And saw Wyndert sitting in the same position as earlier.


    Im not as weak as you are. Im also getting trained to be a knight.


    Hes only eleven years old, but he must be really good if hes able to withstand such a violent movement.


    He deserves the title of the continents strongest knight, as stated in the original novel.


    Thats amwazing!


    I smiled and pped my hands so hard. Wynderts ears slightly turned red.


    I dont think hes offended, rather, he looks a bit shy.


    Cough, more importantly, what happened?


    II apologize. Another carriage was running so fast, so I had to avoid it


    Wyndert knocked on the window connected to the coachmans seat. The coachman opened the window and apologized.


    I stole a nce behind the curtain and saw the carriage that the coachman was talking about.


    The ck carriage, which seemed to consume the light, was a unique carriage.


    It looked simple at first nce, but its luxurious shine was unusual.


    The Vailot emblem is engraved on both sides of this carriage.


    Theres no way a noble wouldnt recognize the emblem of the grand duke. Nevertheless, they did not apologize.


    I have no idea of what the heck theyre thinking.


    Whats up with them? They did wrong.


    I red at the carriage over the window.


    I cant believe someone would drive a carriage like that in such a crowded street.


    I dont know who the nobleman riding that carriage is, but Im very upset.


    Oh?


    Just as I red at the carriage, their curtain shook slightly and showed the person riding in it.


    It was a man with blond hair. Only his side profile was visible and his face was not shown entirely.


    Then, his carriage that stopped for a while, finally sped off and soon disappeared.


    Shall we go after them right now, mlord?


    The coachman asked the grand duke.


    The grand duke looked at me, who was clinging to the window.


    Then he opened his mouth with a scary expression that suggests he would go after them and slit their throats.


    That man was crying.


    His eyes were as red as a rabbits. He wasnt crying anymore when I saw him, but he was obviously crying earlier.


    It was heartbreaking to see a grown-up man cry.


    He had an empty expression, as if something very precious has been lost.


    He looked resigned.


    His expression was so painful that it felt like my heart was breaking.


    He cant just drive a carriage so fast that a child almost got hurt. So


    Gwand Duke, my stowmach is gowling with hunge.


    I cut the grand duke off before he could order the coachman to go after that carriage.


    The grand duke looked down at me for a moment, before closing the coachmans window and knocked twice against the wall.


    Then the carriage started moving in its original pace. No, it moved a little faster.


    Well get off soon.


    I lost my energy from acting courageously, so I kept my mouth shut for a while.


    The grand duke looked outside the window and murmured.


    Indeed, I could see the mansion with luxurious walls.


    Woooww!


    Youre almost home. Its where you will be staying in the next month.


    Oh my!


    The closer the carriage approached until it stopped, the more I forgot what to say. I could see the magnificent mansion from here.


    I thought they were just white marbles


    The white roses that twisted around the mansion are in full bloom.


    It was also beautiful to see the stones glistening through the rose bushes. The mansion looked bright instead of colorful.


    The grand duke got off as soon as the carriage stopped. Then he reached out his hands to me.


    He rushed to catch me when I failed to fall into his arms.


    There was a refreshing and good smell as he caught me.


    Wee to the estate, dy!


    Then, we heard loud voices at the entrance of the mansion.


    The servants, who stood in rows by the entrance, are looking at our direction.


    ThThis is too much!


    Surprised, I reflexively clung my arms around the grand dukes neck.


    Youre scaring the child.


    Wyndert, who was right behind the grand duke, whispered harshly to the servants.


    The voices of the maids and servants who stood in rows to wee me became quiet.


    Come, lets go inside. Deleign is waiting.


    Though Wyndert spoke coldly earlier, he spoke to me with a bit more warmth in his voice.


    Whos Delei?


    (Whos Deleign?)


    My younger brother.


    Aha. I gave a small nod and entered the mansion while being carried by the grand duke.


    PONG!


    As soon as we passed the door, a loud sound was heard, as if a shutter was closed.


    Ah!


    I rolled back in the arms of the grand duke and tried to hide myself.


    There was something bright that met my face. Regardless of the fact that it did not harm me, I shrank back to the grand duke to defend myself.


    The grand duke then patted my back as I started to tremble.


    What? What was that?


    The grand duke frowned for a moment when he saw me burying myself to him in fear.


    Its a camera.


    Ah. Thats right, he said it was in the contract.


    Embarrassed, I slowly lifted my head to see the photographer, whom I didnt know, was actually standing in line with the servants.


    Im sorry, Im so sorry to surprise you!


    To my astonishment, the photographer fell on the floor, trembling.


    As if he feared that the grand duke and Wyndert would blow his head off.


    However, rather than the usual fear of amoner towards nobles, he seemed to suffer from a primitive and instinctive fear.


    Like a prey that encountered a predator.


    Oh


    I nced at the grand duke and Wyndert, then back at the photographer.


    He looked so terrified that someone wouldve thought he saw a monster.


    But theyre neither monsters nor demons.


    Its the grand dukes curse

 Chapter 6

    I realized then.


    Thats how powerful the grand dukes curse is.


    Since its my fist twime pwease take a good pictuwe of me!


    (Since its my first time please take a good picture of me!)


    I grinned widely, desperate to break the cold silence.


    The grand duke looked at me expressionlessly. Then he shook his head and let the photographer off the hook.


    Ill tell you everything you need to know.


    Wyndert, who stood next to the grand duke that still carried me, exined.


    Wynderts tone was rather stiff.


    But he still tried to rify the things that I must remember. It was admirable.


    Standing at the entrance of the mansion, he stretched out his arm and pointed his finger.


    We are in the lobby right now. On the left is the dining room. Me and my fathers bedrooms are upstairs.


    I turned my head to the directions he pointed.


    Yet no matter where I look, everything I see is so splendid that Im afraid Id go blind.


    For the first time in my life, I saw feather decorations and fancy tiles. The mansions interior was colorful, but not over the top.


    Everything is so pretty! If I damage something, Im sure Ill never be able to pay for it for the rest of my life.


    After exining things to me, Wyndert began to walk. There was no doubt that Wyndert and the grand duke, who stood tall in this luxurious mansion, belong in this kind of environment.


    However, Im different. I made a firmmitment to stay safe and inconspicuous.


    You dont have to know about the rest. If theres a ce you want to go to, Ill go with you.


    Wyndert stopped walking and looked back at me.


    Im d to hear that he would go with me.


    He became a bit more sociable to me when we rode the carriage together.


    But he will be busy with his sessor sses.


    It seems like the probability of him escorting me is quite small.


    Look.


    The grand duke stopped at the center of the main hall and motioned around the mansion.


    I looked around us.


    Wooww!


    All fancy and morous things are disyed in their full glory. It was the exact definition of visual pleasure.


    A beautiful pattern was engraved on the walls and a fluffy, sumptuous rug was ced on the floor.


    The paintings and sculptures ced in every corner were huge. As an outsider, I couldnt help being entranced.


    It was such a magnificent home. Even the ornament that hung on the door seemed more expensive than my ransom.


    Ah, finally.


    The grand duke continued walking on the marble floor.


    I tugged the grand dukes robe, trying to pull as little of the cotton cloth as possible.


    I thought it was useless to keep being carried so I decided to get off.


    What is it?


    Pwease let me down.


    I whispered quietly. The grand duke ced me on the floor.


    I carefully stepped on the floor before I started taking my shoes off.


    Barefoot is one thing, but having my shoes on was worse.


    Arge hand came from above and prevented me from removing my shoes. It was Wyndert.


    What are you doing?


    Wyndert asked me with a curious look.


    I hesitated for a moment before answering.


    My shoes awe vewy diwty Theyll weave footpwints behind if I dont twake them off.


    (My shoes are very dirty Theyll leave footprints behind if I dont take them off.)


    What?


    Shouldnt I twake them off?


    Ill cwean the pawts that got diwtied by my feet wate. I whispered in a small voice.


    The rug will be difficult because Ive never cleaned one before. The marble floor, on the other hand, would be very easy.


    Sigh


    Sigh, seriously.


    Wyndert gave a small sigh, while the grand duke spoke in disbelief.


    What? Did I do something wrong?


    But theres no reason for the grand duke to carry me.


    Or maybe theyre worried that the floor will get sullied


    They are unexpectedly kind but I might be mistaken.


    At that moment, I remembered my time in the orphanage. Even though I was friendly to the orphans, I never let my guard down.


    How did I even get here? They chose me right away that I didnt even have topete with the other kids to get selected.


    Even if you roll on the floor a hundred times with muddy clothes, youre not going to clean it up. So your shoes hmm.


    The grand duke stopped speaking, stared at my worn-out shoes, and frowned.


    Immediately after that, I saw someone from behind me holding a pretty and expensive-looking pair of shoes.


    It was a grandpa dressed in a clean ck uniform. He silently ced the new shoes in front of me.


    Right, change her shoes. By the way, this is Edgar, the head butler.


    The grandpa butler helped me change my shoes with a soft smile.


    The beige-colored shoes were embroidered with cute flowers, but it would be a waste if they were worn by such dirty feet.


    Im sure itll cost more than my ransom.


    I wanted to scream because the shoes will get ruined, but unfortunately, I had to abandon my original shoes since the grand duke ordered someone to throw them away.


    Wee, dy. Im Edgar, the head butler of the White Rose Mansion.


    Thwank you. Pwease wook aftew me, Ed.


    Edgar, who was changing my shoes, greeted me.


    Since Im going to wear them anyway, I should just thank him honestly instead of protesting.


    I thanked Edgar with a big smile.


    If there is something troubling you, even if its the smallest matter, please feel free to tell me.


    Thwank you!


    I thought Butler Edgar would be stubborn, but it turned out that hes a very kind person.


    I dont think he hates me.


    To be honest, I was prepared to be hated by some of the residents of this mansion.


    I thought that would be the situation, considering my status as an orphan.


    But just now, his attitude was perfectly nice. This is a better start than I thought.


    Oh my word! How can you be so skinny? Mlords, did you bring her here in this cold weather?


    And that person is Lucy. She will be your personal maid. Lucy will assist you with most of your necessities.


    I was tapping my new shoes on the floor when the maid, who was also dressed neatly, walked towards me.


    The maid, Lucy, seemed to be genuinely worried about me. Her chubby face looked troubled.


    Her hand that carefully held my arm was very warm.


    Delighted, I pursed my lips.


    No, its awight! I dont have anythwing with me anyway.


    (No, its alright! I dont have anything with me anyway.)


    Oh my goodness


    Lucy covered me with the nket she was holding with a look that said she was guessing what kind of environment the orphanage has.


    I prepared it because its a little chilly today, but I wish I prepared something thicker.


    It was exhratingly warmpared to the clothes Im wearing. I shook my head.


    dy, are you hungry? Ill prepare a meal for you right away.


    A wittwe bit


    (A little bit)


    Lucy looked at me affectionately.


    Well eat first and then take a bath. What kind of food do you like?


    Food! Im sick and tired of potato soup.


    Ive now awakened to the fact that Lucy is the key topletely change my life.


    Its clear that the grand duke would have a healthy life if he captured Lucys heart.


    However, I couldnt answer Lucy because I did not know what to say. Its a little embarrassing that Ive never eaten properly before.


    What if they make fun of me for not having enough knowledge?


    It somehow made me depressed and I unconsciously lowered my eyes.


    Prepare all the best dishes.


    While I was hesitating, the grand duke issued an order. Then Wyndert held my hand and squeezed it.


    I have to go upstairs. You should continue showing her around the mansion, then bring her to my office.


    Yes, Father.


    The grand duke looked at me once more before he strode off and disappeared somewhere.


    I stood there momentarily, looking at the direction he disappeared into, before wriggling my hand that was caught by Wyndert.


    I can walk awound without anyone howding my hand


    (I can walk around without anyone holding my hand)


    Rejected.


    Since its the grand dukes order, isnt Wyndert supposed to feel offended?


    I made it clear that I can perfectly walk around on my own.


    Unexpectedly, however, it seems that Wyndert intends to faithfully carry out the grand dukes orders, in the same way as how a mother hen takes care of her chicks.


    Awe they wowied that Id get lost? I muttered in wonder.


    But Wyndert pretended not to hear me. I waved my hand a couple of times for an answer.


    Do you have any idea how big this house is? A first-timer like you is perfect for getting lost.


    Although it is certainly a big house


    Youre as small as a hamster. It will be hard to find you if you get lost.


    Wyndert said, crouching towards me.


    A hamster?


    I realized that he had no intention of letting go of my hand.


    Therefore, I had no choice but to let him lead me.


    A huge central staircase came into view on the first floor.


    The handrails were delicately carved that it almost looked like an artwork.


    But I could only blink when I couldnt reach the handrail.


    Too high!


    Both the handrail and the stairs are not suited for my height.


    My mouth fell open as I started to run out of patience.


    These short legs are giving me a hard time


    The width of the stairs is higher than the one in the orphanage. Maybe its because this ce isnt just for children.


    I sighed as I looked at the distant and high stairs.


    Ah!


    Wyndert suddenly hugged me from behind. I blinked as he lifted me up.


    Its my first time going up the stairs while being carried.


    There seemed to be nothing but surprises for me aftering to this mansion.


    Arent I heavy?


    The grand duke is a robust adult, but Wyndert, on the other hand, is still an eleven-year-old boy.


    But his physique is that of a fifteen-year-old boy.


    Anyway, I didnt think Wyndert would be willing to hug an unclean child, but he didnt seem to care at all.


    Brother, arent I heavy?


    Wyndert didnt answer me. Instead, he fixed the way he carried me. His other arm is holding me up, while the other one is wrapped around me.


    We easily arrived on the second floor with the help of the kind Wyndert.


    The second floor was more luxurious than the first floor because it is where the family members rooms are located.


    While the first floor is luxurious in avish and extravagant way in consideration for the guests who visit, the second floor is opulent.


    Wyndert seems willing to carry me up to the grand dukes office.


    This is awkward andfortable at the same time.


    So this is how it feels to be hugged by someone.


    The feeling of someone so close to me was somehow intimate.


    I shouldnt get used to this kind of feeling.


    After all, this is just a one-month limited kindness.


    Thisfort I have right now will soon turn into a sense of loss in a month.


    While I was determined to keep my walls up, I didnt realize that my heart was already falling apart.

 Chapter 7

    Here you go.


    Wyndert walked through the long corridor and dropped me off in front of the heavy doors.


    It was a cid voice, having no idea of theplex thoughts I had.


    Its like a lion would pop out of these doors.


    My mouth fell open at the sight of the delicately carved doors. A heavy sound was produced even though Wyndert knocked lightly.


    Its Wyndert, Ive finished showing her around the mansion.


    Come in.


    I chased Wynderts back.


    When I walked in, I could see the heavy and dark interior of therge office.


    Oh, wheres the kid you brought?


    I heard a childs voice in front of me.


    I poked my head out and saw the grand duke and Deleign sitting on the sofa.


    This must be the second son, Deleign.


    Wow, the grand dukes blood must be really strong. The grand duke, Wyndert, and Deleign, look exactly the same.


    Except for the slight difference in their eyes shape, their eye color and impression are simr.


    The difference is that Deleigns eyes are drooping and look rtively friendly.


    As I stared at the three wealthy people in front of me, I realized that I havent greeted them formally yet.


    I was so distracted earlier that I went straight to the grand duke. I mustve looked like a very rude kid!


    I cant believe I made such a mistake! I have to greet them first.


    I have to show them how mature I am. I want to stay in this luxurious house for a long time.


    I bowed to the fullest.


    Wet me give you a fowma intwoduction. Hello! Im Shueliya. I am six yeas owd, thwank you fow having me hewe! Im vewy happy.


    (Let me give you a formal introduction. Hello! Im Shuelina. I am six years old, thank you for having me here! Im very happy.)


    As I said hello, I bowed so much that my body was almost folded in a half.


    I greeted them with my head almost on the floor to show them that Im very respectful.


    Wyndert froze in beside me.


    I think youre going to break your back.


    I heard him mutter quietly.


    I dont care.


    To appear obedient, I shouldnt raise my body until the grand duke allows it.


    The floor is cold.


    While I was politely staring at the floor, I suddenly felt like I was flying.


    At the same time, I heard the grand dukes cold voice, my body was suddenly lifted.


    Kya!


    Surprised, I screamed and reflexively hugged whatever is in front of me.


    Then, startled, I immediately took my arms back.


    Did I just hug the grand dukes face?


    The grand dukes face in front of me was clear. Unlike me, who was taken by surprise, his face was nk.


    The grand duke must think Im some kind of doll with how he easily lifted me up.


    I hope we get along well for the next month, Shueli.


    Its not Shueli, its Shueliya! Thats what I heawd in the owphanage.


    (T/N: Shuelina introduces herself as Shueli-aeyo which might sound like the normal introduction in Korea Im Shueli because the ae is like a part of Shueli and yo is what they say at the end of their name when introducing, but she is actually unable to correctly pronounce the na in her name, so it sounds like yae. Its also the case for the previous chaps like when she said Shueli didnt do anything. but now Im gonna stick with Shueliya to avoid confusion.)


    I thought you were asking me to call you Shueli.


    What a stupid tongue!


    Perfect pronunciationse to my mind, but my tongue never listens.


    Unlike me, who was offended by mispronunciation, the grand dukes face was very calm.


    Im not a baby anymore!


    Contrary to my hearts shout, only a small, murmuring voice came out. I want to say my name properly.


    I frowned a little and pouted.


    Why do you keep calling me Shueli and not Shueliya? Theyre both the same.


    Its Shuelina.


    Deleign, who was listening, tilted his head to the side as if hes wondering what my real name is.


    Wyndert said the name I wanted to say. I think he remembered my name when he heard it in the orphanage.


    Its a name you cant say yourself, so its hard! Whats your nickname?


    Del, you have to say your name first.


    Deleign was asking hastily while stomping his feet, so Wyndert pointed out the proper etiquette.


    Hmm, thats right. Hes as nave as a thunderbolt. I think I can clearly see what kind of personality he has.


    Im Deleign.


    Wow, youw name is pwetty!


    I deliberately grabbed Deleigns sleeve with a grin.


    Judging from the subtle flush on Deleigns face, I can tell that mypliment pierced through him.


    What, why are these people so easy to deal with?


    Its totally disarming


    Maybe its because Im unaffected by their curse.


    No one ever approached them like this before.


    Uhmm, you can also call me Del. My father and brother are the only ones who can call me that, but Ill give you special permission!


    Weally? Im so happwy!


    (Really? Im so happy!)


    Since Im supposed to like it, I pped my hands as if I received good grace.


    I wonder if I really have to act like this but I cant help it if I want to make ends meet.


    So whats your nickname?


    Nicknwame? Shueliya doesnt have a nicknwame, but babies at the owphanage caw me Shu.


    (Nickname? Shuelina doesnt have a nickname, but babies at the orphanage call me Shu.)


    The three of them frowned at what I said about not having a nickname.


    Having no nickname means that no one treated me with affection.


    It was like a confession that Ive never been loved by anyone before.


    The grand duke looked at my appearance. At my shabby clothes, my hollow cheeks, and my skinny body.


    I dont like the nickname they use at the orphanage. Its pathetic. You should forget it and have fun.


    Deleign said grumpily. He sounded like a little rascal, but the content of his words was sweet.


    Is he worried about me?


    I cant believe hes such a good-natured character. I scratched my cheek and came up with a simple solution.


    Thwen, make one fow me!


    (Then, make one for me!)


    The three of them turned serious at my words. Hmm, I heard someone let out a long sigh.


    Deleigns head was turned to the side that it looked like it was being twisted from his body.


    Why are they so serious when theyre just making a nickname?


    I felt embarrassed and started to y with my fingers that are neatly ced on my knees.


    Shushu.


    It was the grand duke who came up with a nickname first.


    Shushu. Its simple, but the pronunciation is quite cute.


    I was trying tobine the sybles from the name to Shuel, Elina, Eli, and El.


    Shushu, Shushu? Shushu. What a cute nickname.


    The grand duke thinks Im cute.


    My face brightened up unconsciously.


    You look like a cream puff. If you gain weight and be fat, its likely that youll turn into a soft bread like a cream puff, so lets go with Shushu.


    (T/N: Cream puff is Shu cream in Korea.)


    Bread? A bread?


    For a moment, I was in an internal fit of rage.


    I thought they got that nickname by deriving it from my name, but its actually because I look like bread!


    Its my first nickname!


    I felt betrayed because the grand duke looked indifferent all this time.


    When the indifferent grand duke gave me a nickname, I thought he was so great.


    But it seemed like he said it without thinking.


    He nicknamed me from a loaf of bread and it didnt even seem to impress him!


    Uhm What is a cweam puff?


    Whats more, the fact that I have no idea what a cream puff is, is also disturbing.


    In my defense, Ive never eaten anything fancy before. I also lost most of my previous lifes memories.


    I felt suspicious when they kept saying puff and fat or something.


    Oh, seriously. Your cheeks look like white cream puffs!


    Deleign nodded his head enthusiastically. Wyndert also smiled after a long time.


    Theyre enjoying themselves by making fun of me!


    I pouted my lips, then Wyndertughed lightly.


    Are you upset? Your mouth looks like a ducks. Youll like it when you eat itter. Father still has a lot of work to do, so shall we go out now?


    Wyndert pointed at my protruding lips.


    He copied my lips with his hand, his thumb was sticking out like a ducks.


    Is he telling me to stop it because he doesnt want to see it?


    Well, its not the right time to express my feelings like this yet. To do so, I still have to build more trust.


    I rushed my lips back and sprang up from my seat with the grand dukes permission.


    Wyndert carried me again.


    I have a bad feeling that I cant walk around on my own while Im here.


    Well, Wyndert seems to like me so I dont feel bad. Besides, itsfortable so I like it


    But its embarrassing!


    As soon as we left the grand dukes office, I was bothered by the pairs of eyes that stared at me.


    I really have an ominous feeling that I would never walk around this estate with my own two feet.


    A girl who moves in the air, and it is one of the young masters whos carrying that child.


    Everyone who saw it looked dumbfounded.


    Even Wyndert looked very strange to me.


    I dont want this!


    I dont know if Wyndert wants to do it or not, his expression was vague.


    Brother, why are you carrying her like a sack?


    (T/N: It wasnt specified in the novel, but in the promo manhwa, Wyndert carries her like a sack on his side with one arm, not on his shoulder, in case thats what youre thinking XD.)


    Deleign asked, looking up at Wyndert.


    I thought I was a princess, but I unexpectedly became a sack.


    Sack?


    Wyndert mumbled with a frown.


    I nced up at him.


    Look at her legs. How does it look?


    Wow, its amazing how she can walk around with these legs!


    Deleign poked my thin legs and eximed.


    If Shushu walks around, wouldnt her legs break?


    Gasp!


    Deleigns eyes widened at Wynderts words.


    That was cute


    Human legs dont break that easily, sweetie.


    I cant believe Wyndert cheated on Deleign. I looked at him with distrust.


    Then, Ill carry you instead of Brother!


    Deleign dered with a determined look.


    When I saw his resolute look, I had a feeling that it would be satisfying to be carried by him.


    You still dont have the strength to carry her. Ill allow you once youve swung the sword a thousand times in a row.


    What? Youre so stingy!


    Is he out of his mind?


    But this is Wyndert were talking about here.


    Wyndert, who willter be a distinguished knight in the entire empire.


    Deleign clenched his fists with a firm look, whether he believed Wyndert or not.

 Chapter 8

    There seems to be a possibility that Wyndert will really make Deleign swing the sword a thousand times in a row. Hes probably telling Deleign to do it because he did it himself, right?


    Deleign, who was biting his lip, raised his head with a determined look.


    Ill make sure you dont break your legs!


    Uhhh


    I was rendered speechless and gave a long sigh.


    I wont bweak my wegs if I just walk awound


    (I wont break my legs if I just walk around)


    I mumbled quietly, but neither of them listened.


    Well, since Deleign looks like a prankster no matter how you look at him, it wont be so bad if he were to focus on swordsmanship.


    I thought as I heard thumping sounds.


    During our short walk to the dining room, Deleign was lightly tapping the decorations that were adorned on the walls.


    Oh my You look like a close brother and sister.


    Wyndert sat me on a chair in front of the dining table. Lucy, who saw the act,ughed and said that.


    A brother? It wouldve been great.


    It wouldve been perfect.


    A family with strong bonds, loving dad and brothers, and a daughter of a wealthy aristocrat, who livedfortably without a threat in her life.


    I was born as a princess, yet I have to be always prepared for life crises.


    This life had only been a series of hardships.


    If you wewe my weal bwothe


    The thought left my mouth. Wynderts gaze fell on me.


    It wouldve been bwette if you wuh my weal family but this much is enwough fow me!


    (It wouldve been better if you were my real family but this much is enough for me!)


    I whispered sadly andughed.


    Lucys expression softened as if she felt sympathy towards me.


    What about me?


    Deleign red at me, his eyes full of discontent. The seven-year-olds inted cheeks looked as soft as bread dough, which was very cute.


    I will allow you to call me Brother Del! You can call Brother Wyndert a Brother as well.


    (T/N: Shuelina calls Deleign and Wyndert as Brother or oppa, a Korean term for older guys  can be family, friends, acquaintances, and strangers  and can only be used by girls. However, the Brother that Deleign wanted her to call them is not oppa but orabeoni, which can only be used by siblings.)


    Deleign looked at me with glistening eyes.


    Thats only because you look desperate!


    Deleign said, as if emphasizing that there was no special reason behind it.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, there was a light sound of tes ttering. When I look around, everyones heads are turned away while their shoulders are shaking.


    Thats cute.


    These are the children born with a curse that terrorizes others. People are bound to tremble with fear even if one the brothers just spoke to them a little.


    Still, it seems like everyone finds him cute because of his young appearance.


    Its a nuisance!


    The maids entered the dining room, where we talked happily, with trays on their hands.


    I gazed at the dishes set on the table.


    Whats with those lids? I want to see whats underneath! Please remove them for me!


    I kept swinging my legs under the table. My heart was pounding inside my chest.


    I couldnt wait to see whats causing this smell of ecstasy.


    No, Wyndert and Deleign are right next to me! I need to act ordingly.


    I bit my lip and red at the silver lids.


    Theres a lot of food on the table that I couldnt stop swinging my legs.


    GRRR, my stomach growled.


    What was that just now?


    Deleign asked naively.


    What are you talking about?


    Wyndert asked him.


    Right after that, another long, rumbling sound was heard once again.


    Th-This is so humiliating!


    My face med up.


    Do they not know what that rumbling sound is because theyve never been starved before? I wish theyd just let it go quietly!


    Shushu, do you feel hot?


    Deleign looked at me worriedly. My face must be bright red by now.


    Mlords, dy, your meal is ready.


    Luckily, Lucy cut the conversation off at the right time.


    Phew Nice timing, Lucy. Wait no! I have to use food to change the topic!


    Bwothe Dew, Bwothe Wyngdet, Im hungwy and I want to eat!


    (Brother Del, Brother Wyndert, Im hungry and I want to eat!)


    Deleigns face glowed at what I called him.


    Wah, hes so cute.


    He seemed to be happy to hear what he wanted to hear.


    First, your chin.


    Wyndert leaned in and put a bib on me.


    Also, its difficult for you to call my full name, so you can just call me Wyndy.


    He leaned down and whispered in my ear.


    It seems that he was dissatisfied with me not calling him by his nickname. I called him Wyndert even though its hard, so if he wants me to call him Wyndy, then I will!


    Bwothe Wyngdy!


    I answered with a giggle. He immediately turned to face the table.


    This will be the first time Im going to eat proper food, so Im very excited.


    Lucy and the other maids that stood by the wall opened the lids that covered the dishes.


    The lids being removed produced a nice sound.


    Uhhmm!


    I hesitated to pick the spoon and fork. There were so many types of silverware that I couldnt discern which one Im supposed to pick.


    I also have no idea how to use them.


    Here.


    As I began to worry, Wyndert picked up a pair of clean spoon and fork, then he put them on my te.


    I cant believe he got rid of my problem. I picked the tableware up with a wide smile.


    I looked around. Everyone seems to anticipate what food Im going to pick first.


    Its all very pretty.


    Meat, vegetables, fruits, and even colorful bread. The table is filled with all kinds of luxurious food.


    Ive nevew seen anythwing like these befowe! Can I weally eat somethwing so pwetty? But I dont thwink I can eat them aw!


    (Ive never seen anything like these before! Can I really eat something so pretty? But I dont think I can eat them all!)


    I dont know what to eat first.


    While I was flustered, Wyndert and Deleign, who sat on either side of me, watched me the whole time I ate.


    But seriously, theres a lot of food here


    I guess it wasnt a lie when I was told that I can eat all kinds of delicacies here!


    Food is food, theyre all the same. Ah, this is a cream puff.


    Wyndert said and ced a te in front of me.


    So this is a cream puff!


    Its a very big and soft-looking bread. The size is actually bigger than I thought.


    Does it weally wook wike me?


    (Does it really look like me?)


    I grabbed the cream puff and ced it next to my face.


    Its the same, its the same.


    Its perfectly the same.


    Deleign and Wyndert nodded.


    What do they mean the same? Is my face this big?


    It feels like I dont know how I really look all of a sudden. I snorted in my head.


    Hey, theres so much to eat here. Its not the time to care about something else.


    I immediately bit into the cream puff.


    !


    The cream was sticking out of the gaps of the bread.


    My eyes opened wide as the rich sweetness spread inside my mouth before I could even chew.


    I couldnt think of anything from that moment on.


    Ive been given the mission to eat what is before me.


    Its such a delicacy, and the taste seemed to dance with my tongue.


    Waaahhhhh!


    Its so delicious that I couldnt stop myself from crying.


    What, why are you crying?!


    Surprised, Deleign asked while handing me a napkin.


    Whats with this Its so dewicious!


    Tears streamed down my face.


    The taste made me emotional! It was my bodys reaction to the taste.


    I was so moved that I shed tears. Ive never eaten such high-end food before.


    Youve lived a very poor life, Shuelina


    When I felt a little calmer, I wiped away my tears with one hand. Then I decided to feed my body with a lot of delicious foods.


    Its weally dewicious. Thwank you evewyone!


    I said with a big smile, filling my spoon with corn grains.


    I felt the atmosphere around me be fluffy.


    Do they feel sorry because I was so moved to the point that I cried?


    I could hear the maids muttering, Cute and No problem.


    From now on, Im going to fill my stomach with delicious stuff! Ill do everything that the real Shuelina couldnt do.


    I chewed the corn with a firmmitment.


    Urghk Uerghh!


    Regardless of my earlier pledge, my body reacted after eating more than I could.


    I ate the main dish little by little. After that, I filled my mouth with cake with whipped cream.


    From then came a sour taste, then something drizzled out of my mouth.


    As I lowered my head, the white whipped cream I just ate had be a transparent liquid and drizzled onto myp.


    I blinked my eyes nkly. My stomach was bing stuffy.


    Shushu, whats wrong?


    Surprised, Deleign turned from his seat and asked.


    I couldnt resist the impending vomit and only shook my head to indicate that Im fine.


    I cant open my mouth.


    If I do, Im sure that everything I ate today woulde pouring out.


    It hurts.


    I felt terribly nauseous.


    Its so painful!


    My stomach started to hurt as if it was being twisted.


    It hurts, it hurts. Somebody, help me!


    I eventually forgot about my surroundings and hugged my stomach tightly.


    Oh my goodness, dy!


    Startled, Lucy ran to me.


    Dont, Im going to throw up!


    I shook my head in tears.


    Wooboo!


    I wanted to say no, but my mouth is full and I couldnt say it properly.


    I could feel the surroundings getting chaotic.


    My stomach hurts so much that I cant get myself together.


    Dont hold back! Pour it out, dy!


    Lucy ced a deep bowl near my mouth.


    I didnt even worry about looking dirty. I put my head on it and threw up.


    Shushu!


    I heard people calling my name. Shushu, Shushu, their voices were filled with worry.


    I wanted to reassure everyone. However, my head dropped and my eyes closed.

 Chapter 9

    * * *


    This ce is


    I looked around.


    The sand rustled beneath my feet. There is also an old, shriveled tree and a dryke.


    Everything was deste.


    Awaken me.


    I heard a mysterious voice inside my head. It was a low voice that belonged to a man.


    I know this ce.


    I walked slowly towards the shriveled tree. Therge branches were up so high as if to reach the sky.


    Below that someone is leaning on the tree.


    It was the soul that left its own body Shuelina.


    Only you can awaken me.


    This ce is inside the spirit mirror.


    Where spirits are sealed.


    I slowly turned my head. When I looked behind my back, I saw the five-colored glow.


    * * *


    Ah


    I had a stomachache, but the pain is now gone.


    I feel like I had a dream


    I pried my eyes open.


    Shushu!


    I blinked several times.


    When my eyes adjusted to the light, I saw Wyndert and the grand duke staring at me.


    They look worried


    The grand dukes forehead was creased and there were bags under his eyes. His lips formed a straight line.


    I could tell that hes worried about me even though his face remained cold and impassive.


    When I turned my head to look at the surroundings, I saw pink canopies hanging on both sides.


    A bed? Where am I?


    I was lying on a huge bed.


    It was big enough that I wont fall off even if I roll five times on just one side.


    Are you up?


    The grand duke asked me.


    Is he worried about me?


    I remembered that my stomach felt hot and painful at the same time. It was different from a normal stomachache.


    Theres someone who cares about me.


    When I woke up, I didnt have to endure the sadness of being alone.


    When I opened my eyes, I immediately saw someone who was worried about me.


    The thought made my heart ache.


    Why are they looking at me like that when theyve only known me for a day?


    I dont know how to control my facial expression right now.


    I bit my lip and blinked my eyes.


    It felt like my heart was being rubbed with soft cotton.


    dy, I am Barten, the family doctor. Do you happen to feel any more pain?


    Uhm cough!


    My throat was parched and I coughed as I tried to answer. My throat stung a little when I coughed.


    Wyndert looked at me worriedly.


    Dont force yourself. Its okay to answer once you already can.


    The grand duke dissuaded me from speaking.


    dy, what do you usually eat at the orphanage? Have you ever eaten anything simr to the foods you ate here?


    I shook my head.


    Theres no way I couldve eaten such proper and delicious foods.


    Yam, cough, cabbwage soup and potatoes. Thats aw.


    I also exined that the cabbage soup was mostlyposed of salt and water. Sometimes, almost just water.


    Hmm, I see. The problem is that you suddenly consumed so much nutrition. The cream was especially bad for your stomach.


    Ack, but it was so delicious!


    For the time being, you should only take my prescribed medicine and have a light diet.


    So hes saying that my body is not used to it yet, thats why I threw up and fainted. Ive been starved so much that I greedily ate all those delicacies.


    Imented my corrupt body.


    Its because of that orphanage. They ruined my body and now, I cant eat delicious foods.


    The empress had Shuelina transferred to different orphanages regrly. However, everywhere she went had child abusers.


    The orphanages that abused Shuelina deserve to disappear.


    You havent woken up for almost two days, so all of us were worried.


    No way. I havent woken up for nearly two days


    I used to cough lightly and feel nauseous because of my weak body, but Ive never been down for this long.


    Was everyone really worried about me?


    Are they angels? I was starting to entertain the idea, but I immediately dismissed the thought. They have an intention.


    They brought me here for a purpose, so it was only natural for everyone to worry if I suddenly copsed.


    [Sudden death from too much nutrition!]


    I had a momentary imagination of my face on a newspaper while throwing up. Such a phrase might even get printed on the front page.


    Yeah, the first day went so well that it wont make sense if I suddenly died.


    If I cant even have a good meal, then Im just a pathetic and miserable person.


    Does it still hurt?


    Im owkay


    Wyndert and the grand duke stared at me as if theyre analyzing me, as if Im going to throw up again.


    I cant believe the orphanage would give you such poor meals. The director is a very horrible person.


    It seems like Barten hates children getting abused.


    Thats good.


    I agree with him but I couldnt add anything to that, so I just smiled.


    Its awight.


    But I felt sad thinking about the delicious foods I threw up before fainting.


    Do I have to eat cabbwage soup fow the west of my wife?


    (Do I have to eat cabbage soup for the rest of my life?)


    Is my body unable to ept delicious foods?


    The thought made me sad.


    No, only for a while, then you can eat a lot of delicious and nutritious foods.


    Haah, thwank gwoodness!


    (Haah, thank goodness!)


    I just have to eat soup for a while.


    After that, I can eat solid foods that are as delicious as before


    But now that I think about it, there is a disgusting smell somewhere. A familiar smell


    Whats that smell?


    I then realized that it was the smell of my hair.


    Ah, the bed!


    How dare I defile this sumptuous canopy bed! This is an awfully expensive bed!


    I-Im going to twake a bwath wight now!


    I was just about to jump out of the bed.


    Wait, its still too much for you to move like that! You can get up slowly and take a bath!


    I felt embarrassed when Wyndert suddenly lifted me up and made me lie down again.


    But


    I was just about to protest and grab his hand, but Wyndert avoided me so I was only able to grab his sleeve.


    Does he dislike holding my hand?


    But he was holding me the whole time during my first day here!


    I shook my head, feeling slightly depressed.


    But this bed is gettwing diwty! I cant!


    (But this bed is getting dirty! I cant!)


    I begged them to let me off of the bed. Since the bed is so soft, its difficult to stand on it.


    However, the grand duke shook his head firmly.


    Lucy wiped your body from time to time, and the sheets are being reced every day.


    Still


    I can see that my hands and legs are very clean, but


    I continued to feel sorry for the immacte cleanliness of the bed.


    Its okay because its your bed anyway.


    I almost choked the moment I heard it.


    Mine?


    This bed is mine?


    My head felt like its about to burst.


    Only then did I look closely at the bed.


    Shiny, pink canopies.


    A mildly inted, light purple bedding.


    And the finely carved, stone flowers at the foot of the bed were beautiful.


    It looked like the princesss bed in my imagination.


    Everything is sovish


    Above all, this bed is enough for all the children in the orphanage to sleep on! I can also lie down in any position that I want.


    This is all mine!


    It was breathtaking. My eyes took in every detail of the room. I wanted to get up quickly and explore.


    Barten, get out of here and tell Lucy toe in.


    Barten bowed his head at the grand dukes words and left. Soon enough, Lucy entered the room.


    Lucy, bath Shuelina.


    Perhaps out of concern for me, the grand dukes voice wasnt very loud as if it could affect my health.


    Because shes a child


    He spoke to Lucy with an inaudible voice, so I couldnt hear the important parts.


    What did he tell her?


    I stared at the two of them. Lucy approached me and carried me.


    Then she walked to the bathroom and sat me on a fluffy, bathroom stool.


    dy is as light as a piece of paper. You should eat something


    Lucy muttered and began to fill the bathtub with water.


    I sat there nkly and watched the water flowing into the bathtub.


    What should I do


    I feel awkward.


    Everyones worried about me. Since this is the first time, Im not sure what kind of face I should make.


    What should I do to be loved?


    I hugged my knees.


    Lucy knelt in front of me and asked in a kind voice.


    Are you feeling better, dy?


    Yes, no my head huwts.


    I shook my head and answered quietly.


    I wasnt going to tell anyone about it because it felt awkward when someone worried about me. But I couldnt lie to her when I saw her sincere eyes.


    His Grace told me to value your opinion in everything.


    The sound of Lucys voice was sweet.


    My eyes opened wide at her unexpected words.


    I thought the grand duke was angry because his forehead was creased. I cant believe he gave such a kind order!


    He said that youre a good child who is cautious of everyones feelings and would rather endure pain.


    I felt a little dizzy. I never expected this.


    Ive been careful all this time since they are adults.


    So thats what he was telling her earlier


    I let out a small sigh.

 Chapter 10

    Are you scared of the grand duke and the young masters? Do you feel it instinctively?


    Pawdon?


    This is an internal matter, but


    Lucy looked a bit hesitant.


    Well, as a servant, she cant just speak lightly about her masters.


    They are really good people.


    However, it seems that Lucy doesnt want to hide it from me.


    She told me about the Vailots curse.


    Everyone is afraid of the Vailots, probably because of their energy.


    (T/N: The energy that Lucy meant here is the curse, she just made the word sound softer or not as harsh as the word curse, since Shuelina is still a child.)


    Ah


    They were worried that you mightve gotten sick because you spent a lot of time with them.


    Thats not it.


    The cause that the doctor told me was different.


    How much did Wyndert and Deleign worry that their curse was the reason I got sick?


    The Grand Ducal Family of Vailot is a family that was cursed up to its current generation. Because of that curse, everyone was afraid of the Vailots direct lineage.


    Even the people who have known them for a long time did not dare to express their feelings in fear of how the Vailots might react.


    Wyndert and Deleign must be sensitive to that kind of treatment. I felt a pang on my chest when I thought about how lonely these children mustve been.


    I wasnt scawed at aw. On the contwawy, I was happy that evewyone was so nwice to me.


    (I wasnt scared at all. On the contrary, I was happy that everyone was so nice to me.)


    I shook my head at Lucy and denied it.


    I cant let that happen. I dont want those two to get hurt by a misunderstanding like this!


    I jumped off the stool and rushed out of the bathroom.


    Please listen to me carefully.


    Near the bathroom stood Wyndert and the grand duke with nervous expressions. Their expressions turned to surprise when I jumped out of nowhere.


    Shushu?


    Bwothe Wyngdy didnt weally want to avoid me eawie. You nweve held hands with anyone befowe, so you avoided my hand.


    (Brother Wyndy didnt really want to avoid me earlier. You never held hands with anyone before, so you avoided my hand.)


    Wynderts cheeks flushed as he opened his mouth to protest.


    I guess Im happy that he didnt do it because he disliked me.


    I wike the gwand duke. I wike Bwothe Wyngdy. I wike Bwothe Dew. I wike Wucy.


    I grabbed the grand dukes hands. I was very eager to hold his hands for some reason.


    His big hands, as if they knew what my heart wanted, wrapped my handspletely.


    The grand duke, who hesitated for a moment, held them gently and stared into my eyes.


    This pwace is nice, and the pweope that wive hewe awe awso nice. It feews wike heavenpawed to the owphanage.


    (This ce is nice, and the people that live here are also nice. It feels like heavenpared to the orphanage.)


    Shushu


    The grand duke called me in a way that sounded like he was clenching his teeth.


    No one is intewested in Shueliya thewe. I hate being an owphan.


    (No one is interested in Shuelina there. I hate being an orphan.)


    I choked for a moment and stuttered.


    No one liked me.


    It was faster to count the people who hated me than the people who liked me.


    I was just a child who had no choice but to get beaten unconditionally.


    A child not worth the love. A bothersome child.


    Everything I had was taken away from me.


    Hating and abusing me was just like ying around or relieving stress to some people.


    I met a wot of good pweope fow the fwist twime in my wife.


    (I met a lot of good people for the first time in my life.)


    Talking about it made me sad, and my eyes welled up with tears.


    In the novel, Shuelina was denied by her family. She was always alone.


    Just like me who fell alone in this world.


    Shuelina and I were always alone.


    And these people too. In a way, they are also alone.


    I realized why my heart wants to be with them.


    They are the same as me.


    I was very happy whenever they carried me and held my hand


    I stared up at the grand duke and Wyndert without wiping the tears that flowed down my cheeks.


    Awe you stiw going to avoid me? Iw be weally sad if you avoid me!


    (Are you still going to avoid me? Ill be really sad if you avoid me!)


    The grand duke squeezed my hands.


    Then he hugged me tightly.


    Youre not an orphan. Youre my little sister.


    Wyndert whispered to me.


    Youre still grubby. Wash yourself first then Ill feed you soup.


    The grand duke wiped the tears off my cheeks.


    I nodded with a big smile.


    My hand


    I reached out my hand. I wanted Wyndert to hold it.


    Wyndert took my outstretched hand in his. His warm hand covered mine.


    Dont avoid it agwain.


    I murmured. My small voice barely came out.


    Wyndert nodded.


    He patted me on the head once, before he took me back inside the bathroom and closed the door.


    Thats great. Im so happy to serve such a lovelydy.


    Lucys eyes welled up with tears. She was standing by the door earlier with a worried look.


    Shes a person who sincerely cares about a child whom she just met.


    Her warm heart is like a blessing to an orphan like me.


    Her weing andforting personality is very pleasing.


    Thwanks, Wucy. Im vewy happwy to have mwet Wucy too.


    (Thanks, Lucy. Im very happy to have met Lucy too.)


    I held her hand and waved it as if to say hello.


    We burst outughing at the same time.


    She gave me a tight hug. It felt good because it was warm.


    dy, you will feel better if you bathe in water with scented salt.


    Lucy even asked for my opinion in choosing a bath salt.


    She was kind to me even in the absence of the grand duke and other people.


    Im very thankful. I, who never had anything, thought that it will always be that way


    Theyre people who feel more like a family to me than the real one.


    I had a hunch that I cant help but love them.


    * * *


    I felt good and tired at the same time because of the warm water.


    I came out of the bathroom after washing up. The grand duke was seated on a stool by the bedside, waiting for me.


    You cried.


    He stated with a serious look as soon as he saw my face.


    What is he talking about?


    Unlike me, who didnt understand what he meant, Lucy burst outughing.


    No, Your Grace. Her eyes are moist because of the warm water.


    I turned my head and looked at the mirror on the wall.


    I could see that my eyes are slightly swollen as if they were stung by a bee. The skin around it was hot. My eyes are also a bit moist.


    Hehe, cute.


    The pajamas Im wearing are cute. It made me feel better, so I giggled.


    dy looks prettier after washing up, doesnt she? Shes as cute as an angel.


    The grand duke scrutinized me at Lucys words before nodding his head slightly.


    Well, I was already pretty even when I was still in the orphanage, but I must be shinier now that Ive been polished and washed up.


    Im a little worried since the grand duke is always pretty whenever I see him, but he wont think Im ugly, right?


    I grinned and strode to the grand dukes side.


    Cute.


    He murmured softly.


    What?


    I thought I heard it wrong, but there seemed to be a crack on the grand dukes usually icy expression.


    Do I look cute in front of the grand duke right now?


    It was a manner that I never expected from him since he always looked cold.


    Am I cute in this mans eyes?


    I felt ttered and returned the praise to the grand duke.


    The gwand duke is cute too. Ah! Wucy made me wea this. Isnt it fwom you?


    (The grand duke is cute too. Ah! Lucy made me wear this. Isnt it from you?)


    I twirled on the spot to show off my new pajamas!


    I wanted to share my excitement with the grand duke.


    This dress was prepared by this person.


    I wanted to convey how moved I am, how happy I am, and how grateful I am to him.


    Its like a dragonflys wings.


    The grand duke murmured.


    Dragonflys wings?


    It was a totally differentment from what I had expected.


    Cute, pretty, it looks good on you. I was expecting those words.


    I couldnt figure out what he meant by that.


    I want to get a better response. I have to make the grand dukes reaction stronger.


    Shall I show off theces?


    I pulled the hem of my skirt up to my knees so that he could see theces under the skirt well.


    Wook! Ive nevew won somethwing wike this befowe! Its so soft and pwetty!


    (Look! Ive never worn something like this before! Its so soft and pretty!)


    I really like the white pajamas Im wearing right now.


    Theres a cute ribbon around the neck, and fancyces at the end of the sleeves and at the hem of the skirt.


    The body of the dress is so cute and it seemsfortable to roll on the bed with this.


    First of all, I like it because its soft.


    Its different from the clothes in the orphanage, which is rough against the skin.


    Even if I rolled a lot of times while wearing this, it will remain soft.


    Oh my word, dy!


    Then suddenly, Lucys exim was heard near the bathroom where she stood.


    Whats going on?


    I looked at Lucy in surprise.


    Ady should not raise the hem of their dress like that in front of a gentleman!


    Lucy, who incidentally saw me raising my skirt, seemed to be very shocked.


    Her friendly voice snapped unappealingly.


    But my body looks like a four-year-olds.


    I looked down at my legs that are as thin as sticks, before awkwardly lowering the hem of my dress.


    I wasnt embarrassed since Im still young. I was just ashamed of my skinny, pale legs.


    Come to think of it, the director also hated looking at me during bath time.


    Oh my goodness, how disgusting!


    Wash up by yourself!


    She said I was so skinny that my bones were sticking out.


    I find it ugly too. Im sure everyone would prefer a chubby and soft child.


    I nced at the grand duke.


    Hes not disgusted with my body, is he?

 Chapter 11

    I wanted to believe that somehow, he would be different from the director.


    But the grand duke stared at my skirt with an unpleasant look. He stared at it as if he could see my legs under the ankle-length skirt.


    Gwand Duke?


    He didnt answer my call. Instead, he stood up and dragged the serving cart closer to the bed.


    Then the grand duke gently pulled my hand and sat me on the stool where he was seated earlier.


    Open your mouth.


    Pardon?


    I wanted to ask what hes going to do.


    But the grand duke was faster. In a sh, he removed the lid that covered the dish that was ced on the serving cart.


    Then he fed me a spoonful of soup. Everything happened so fast.


    Aht! Aht, aht!


    I dont think it has been that long since the soup was made because it was still very hot.


    Tears welled up and my lips parted. The soup flowed out of my lips.


    I had no time to think of what had be of my new clothes.


    Shuelina!


    The startled grand duke eximed as he returned the spoon on the serving cart. I looked up at him with glistening eyes.


    It too hwot!


    My already short pronunciation became shorter because of my injured tongue.


    What have I done Its hard to make a delicious soup


    My cwothes My pajamas


    I lowered my head, expecting that my new pajamas wouldve been ruined by the soup, but it was surprisingly clean.


    It was thanks to the grand dukes quick hands that caught the soup the moment I spit it out.


    Isnt it hwot, Gwand Duke?


    (Isnt it hot, Grand Duke?)


    I worried about the grand dukes hands.


    The soup was really hot


    What if the grand dukes hands get a burn? He might kick me out for daring to hurt his hands.


    Clothes? That doesnt matter right now! Stick your tongue out.


    The grand duke looked upset. He harshly told me that he didnt care about the clothes.


    I dont think my tongues condition is that bad. Something like this never happened before


    Surprisingly, he seemed to be genuinely worried about me. I nkly blinked my eyes.


    Would it have been like this if it was the father who rejected the real Shuelina?


    I couldnt tell what emotions Im feeling right now. Theyre all mixed up. My eyes welled up with tears.


    The grand duke and I were in a great uproar, not knowing what to do. Then Lucy, who had finished cleaning up the bathroom, approached us quickly.


    Whats going on? Oh my, Your Grace. Did you drop the soup while trying to give it to dy?


    Lucy found the grand duke supporting a bit of soup in the concave of his hands.


    Then Lucy took out a handkerchief from her apron and handed it to him.


    Lucy, I think Shuelina is still sick. I fed her the soup, but she suddenly threw up.


    Oh no, dy. Are you alright?


    Stupid grand duke!


    I spit it out because it was too hot, but I guess he thought I threw up.


    I resolved to eat the soup on my own.


    I decided to snitch on someone who could help me eat the soup by myself.


    Hng The gwand duke gwave me soup wike this. Hng, Wucy, I want to eat on my own.


    (Hng The grand duke gave me soup like this. Hng, Lucy, I want to eat on my own.)


    I opened my mouth wide and showed her my tongue that mustve turned red. My gut is burning too.


    Why did you do that Gwand Duke? It was vewy hwot. You didnt even caw me by my nicknwame.


    (Why did you do that Grand Duke? It was very hot. You didnt even call me by my nickname.)


    I looked up at the grand duke first, then I pretended to weep and resent him. Im sure he wouldnt kick me out at this rate.


    The grand duke just stood there with a dark expression.


    Lucy nced at him before looking down and murmured.


    Because His Grace doesnt have a daughter, he cant tell how delicate a little girl is.


    She patted my back as she made me drink cold water.


    Youre a good girl, seeing that you didnt cry a lot.


    It weally huwts


    Ah, Your Grace. You have to feed her gently. Like this.


    Lucy blew the spoon with soup fifteen times and fed it to me. I ate it immediately.


    Only then did I realize that Lucy didnt listen to my request to eat it by myself.


    I want to eat it on my own. Why are you teaching him how to feed me?


    Do female children have a cats tongue?


    (T/N: Cats tongue or Nekojita is a Japanese word to describe someone who cant handle hot food or drinks since cats dont like hot foods as well. The author originally put tongue-tied which I dont think is appropriate and may cause confusion among the readers, so I changed it with a cats tongue.)


    The grand duke muttered with a face that did not hide his shock.


    No, its not my fault, its yours!


    Anyone would get their tongue burned if they eat something that hot right away, Your Grace.


    Wyndert and Deleign didnt


    Despite Lucys attempt to correct him, the grand dukes shocked face did not ease up.


    I fumbled and came up with the idea that its probably because Wyndert and Deleign, just like the grand duke, have monstrously strong bodies.


    Well, he did it without malice.


    I pulled my tongue out like a puppy and let it cool down. Only then did my sore tongue feel better.


    Now, shall I console the grand duke who was surprised by the weakness of the general public?


    It huwts becwause it was too hwot, but its okay becwause Gwand Duke didnt do it on pupwose!


    (It hurts because it was too hot, but its okay because Grand Duke didnt do it on purpose!)


    But why did you suddenwy gwive me the soup?


    (But why did you suddenly give me the soup?)


    The grand duke carefully grabbed my wrist. Then he turned it around and stared at my skin that clung to my bone.


    Youre scrawny. You have an obligation to eat well and get fat.


    That means, he didnt do that because he was disgusted.


    I burst into a fit of giggles as I felt a subtle sense of relief wash over me.


    Even when Im just inswide the manswion?


    You think you dont have to look well just because youre inside the mansion? Everyone will think Im shameless if I dont feed you.


    The grand duke spoke with a serious face. His will to persuade me seems firm.


    The diwecto said that giwls need to keep theiw bodies swim. Othewise, theywe going to wook bad.


    (The director said that girls need to keep their bodies slim. Otherwise, theyre going to look bad.)


    I mentioned the director again.


    I dont intend to leave the director alone, no matter what my fate will be.


    The rtionship between the director and me was simr to Telin. She was a nuisance to me.


    Its clear that Wyndert already thinks negatively of the director.


    In that case, I only have to persuade the grand duke to remove the director for me.


    What youwe tewing me is the totaw opposite of what the diwecto said.


    (What youre telling me is the total opposite of what the director said.)


    The grand dukes face quickly contorted at my words.


    He snorted and folded his arms across his chest. Then he asked me a question.


    Who do you trust more? The director or me?


    Isnt it too early to talk about trust? Weve only known each other for days.


    But the grand dukes face was very serious. He looked like hes going to go on a rampage if I choose the director, not him.


    Well


    I deliberately prolonged my words and watched as the grand dukes expression changed.


    He looked shocked that his name didnte up right away.


    I actually wanted to see that expression so I didnt say it immediately.


    Ah, Your Grace. Of course, its Your Grace. But if you confuse such a good girl with something like this


    Lucy interrupted our confrontation and spoke. She has a jar of water with her.


    The grand duke shook his head and washed his hands in the jar.


    This child needs to distinguish between good and evil a little more, or else how can she survive in this cruel world?


    Such a small kid.


    I heard the grand dukes small add-on.


    Hey, who awe you cawing a smaw giwl!


    I cried with my hands clenched.


    The grand duke has been showing me a lot of favor. Why is that?


    I havent helped him yet.


    Then to the gwand duke. I wi be a good chiwd and hewp the gwand duke.


    (Then to the grand duke. I will be a good child and help the grand duke.)


    I dont know how to treat someone who is kind to me.


    Still, I want to be able to help them.


    I also wish that they will keep me by their side for a long time.


    Since they dont hurt me, I want to pay them back.


    I looked at the shadowed face of the grand duke under the light.


    His expression was hard to read.


    But at least Im sure that hes not in a bad mood.


    You just have to do what you want.


    The grand duke told me the same thing that Wyndert said.


    Wyndert is like the grand dukes smaller version.


    Everyone is really stupid. They call these people viins when theyre so nice?


    Its because of the curse that the stupid public doesnt see the real them.


    These viins dug their way through Shuelinas life.


    The people of the grand duchy are iparably better people than those who judge them.


    Now, listen up, Shushu. If a very bad person taught you something, should you believe it?


    Uhm, no.


    Youre not slim, youre skinny, and its bad.


    The grand dukes expression as he said this was hard.


    Its amazing how he can be so handsome while emitting a vicious aura.


    Then, should you believe what the director says, or not?


    I shouwdnt?


    Thats right.


    The grand duke patted my head lightly.


    In fact, he tried to stroke my hair, but he didnt do it properly.


    It hurts.


    But I like it. I tried to familiarize his touch.


    Good, then should you listen to the grand duke or the director?


    The gwand duke!


    He sounded unsure of calling himself the grand duke.


    Well, there are no other proper titles, so he called himself grand duke, just like what I call him.


    Thats right, youre too small. You have to eat well and grow taller.


    Im taww!


    The grand duke looked at me sadly, as if he was looking at the most pitiful thing in the world.


    You can only have soup and medicine for now. Ill give you something more delicious when you get better. The kids cant give you anything else either.


    I said I like it! and looked at the spoon.


    Thwen, Im going to eat now. Thwanks fow the meaw.


    I nced at the grand dukes hand.


    He was holding the spoon with soup.


    Whoo, whoo.


    He really blew it fifteen times just like what Lucy did.


    Hurry up and get well, self.


    I opened my mouth and ate the soup.


    The slightly cooled soup was both warm and delicious.

 Chapter 12

    As they left the orphanage, Ebalt continued to read the emperors emotions.


    His child is not in this orphanage either.


    The emperor saw all the children around six to seven years old, but he did not feel any spiritual power from them.


    He couldnt even see a child that resembled him or the deceased empress.


    A-Are you alright?


    Im fine. Lets leave immediately.


    The emperor answered calmly and entered the carriage.


    He briefly looked outside the window, staring at the ces within the grand dukes territory, however, they all meant nothing in front of the emperors disheartened eyes.


    How nice it would be if my child was in that orphanage.


    His lips formed a sorrowful smile as he watched a silver carriage pass by.


    He couldnt stand the anger that was forming inside his chest.


    Using his power, he draws all the curtains inside the carriage.


    Slowly, his hair fluttered and the curtains moved by themselves to cover the windows.


    The interior of the carriage darkened as if the light was swallowed by the blue curtains that covered the windows.


    My child, my child, my child!


    His precious child.


    Whether his child is a prince or a princess, he promised to love them unconditionally.


    His child is not by his side right now, but he wanted to keep that promise.


    He spent six years searching.


    Everyone thought that the emperor was strange for looking for his dead child.


    It was because his other wife, Elena, testified that the baby was dead.


    The baby was born, but it died after birth.


    The empire has a belief that a baby who died after birth would bring misfortune, so a funeral should be held within three days.


    The empress, who gave birth to the child, was weakened and died soon after.


    The emperor lost two of his loved ones because of something he had been looking forward to.


    He didnt even get to see them properly before that. It was because the empress went to the west of the empire, where Elena, the emperors concubine, helped the empress during her pregnancy and parturition.


    (T/N: In the previous chapters, I referred to Elena as empress since she was called  or hwangbi which means the emperors other wife. I concluded that she is the current empress after the previous empress died so I kept calling her that in the previous chaps because Elena is also married to the emperor, so imagine my shock when I read that she even interacted with the previous empress when shes already a   Im gonna call her concubine now . I thought that concubines are not married since they are referred to as mistress so I didnt refer to her as concubine and that was a mistake on my part. I asked a staff member what I should call Elena and she said concubine would be appropriate which I also agree, so now I will be calling her concubine instead of empress  or the emperors other wife if stated in Korean like earlier, when Elenas name was first mentioned . To make things clear, the real empress is Shuelinas mother, while I mistakenly referred to the one behind Shuelinas troubles as empress when it should be concubine. Im really sorry for the misunderstanding.)


    He couldnt see the empress in herst moments because he couldnt leave the pce empty. When he arrived, he could only embrace his wifes dead body.


    Nobody believes that my child is alive.


    He firmly believes that his child is still alive. Its because he felt the spirit that had been expressed when the baby was born.


    But he never sensed that power again since then.


    His child is six years old now and will turn seven years old soon. Hes sure that theyre wandering somewhere, waiting for their parents.


    It was then that the emperors expression darkened.


    In case there were people who tried to hide the seeds of the royal family, the nobles, the wealthymoners, and all the newly adopted children were investigated.


    But his child was nowhere to be found.


    My child cant be dead.


    It was what his intuition told him.


    Perhaps its a sixth sense shared only by those with the same royal blood.


    Even though the emperor knew he was being irrational, he had no choice but to cling to that small ray of hope.


    To find his child, he visited orphanages all over the empire.


    Of course, he established aw that no child should be left unattended on the streets.


    Everyone praised him as a good emperor, but in fact, he did not do it with such pure intentions.


    The concubine


    If the child was brought somewhere, the concubine would benefit the most.


    For that reason, he had the concubine and the Marquess of Boutild thoroughly investigated, but they didnt find anything suspicious.


    They have no inducement to kidnap the baby.


    The crown prince is firmly established.


    Azu, the concubines daughter, could never be an emperor.


    Was there any reason to remove the empress second child?


    However, one thing is clear to him, it is the fact that his child is wandering somewhere right now instead of being in their familys arms.


    He was heartbroken for six years.


    Just imagining his beloved child all alone and hurting made him feel like his heart was being torn apart.


    He was obliged to keep his promise to his wife, to raise their children as happy and healthy kids.


    It was thest gift his beloved wife left him just before she died, yet he couldnt even protect it.


    This older brother had been waiting for you and the childs arrival, but why are you alone?


    The eldest son, Lucas, was eagerly waiting for his younger sibling, whom histe mother left behind.


    In the pce, where no one believes that the child is alive, Lucas is the only one who believes his words.


    I was going to give Shuelve a piggyback ride and teach them swordsmanship when they arrive.


    The childs face looked distressed when he said this.


    He had been looking forward to it since he was very young and ended up disappointed all the time.


    The emperor knows that his sons room is stocked with gifts he had collected for his sibling.


    The childs face, which had been looking forward to seeing his father arrive with his sibling, became gloomy.


    Father, I want this.


    Father!


    I love you, Father. Im here to give you these flowers.


    He recalled his six-year-old daughter, Azu.


    He always felt sorry whenever he thought of her.


    A child born from him and the woman he hates the most, Concubine Elena.


    He couldnt remember sleeping with the concubine even once.


    He could never think of another woman who is not the empress as his wife.


    Because the empress came from a weak family, the emperor was forced to ept another woman for a political marriage.


    It was on the day that he drank a strange drink that something happened between him and his concubine. His memory of that event was foggy and he couldnt remember a single thing.


    However, the aide, who keeps a close eye on the emperors every move, wrote down all his bedtime activities in great detail.


    The escort knight also heard a lot of soundsing from the room, so he couldnt deny it.


    At first, he couldnt even look at Azu without feeling angry. She was a daughter whom he couldnt love at all.


    An unwanted child with the concubine, she was bound to have a great distance from his heart.


    It wasmon to see a child do their best to be loved.


    Is it the childs fault that she was born?


    Everyone said, The youngest is already dead, so bury her in your heart and raise the living ones well.


    Even though he cannot forget his lost child.


    Shuelve, where could you be wandering right now, away from Daddys arms


    Six years have passed already.


    He thought it shouldve been enough time to find his child.


    He had a strange feeling that he would finally find them today.


    However, he had almost traveled the entire empire, evening to the grand dukes territory, yet he still couldnt find his child.


    He doesnt have any idea how to find them now. He felt so hopeless.


    He clutched his chest as tears fell from his eyes. The crumpled part of his clothes almost got torn as he clenched it tightly.


    His quiet sobs got harder, his shoulders shaking.


    But I cant give you up. Daddy will definitely find you.


    After crying for a long while, the emperor wiped his tears and arranged his clothes, making it look presentable.


    If he cant find his child, he will just search every nook and cranny of the empire.


    He cant give up on his child yet.


    Perhaps he wont ever give up.


    * * *


    Uhm, Wucy, I would wike to ask you a favow.


    (Uhm, Lucy, I would like to ask you a favor.)


    I said quietly over the soup that Lucy brought in earlier.


    Go on, dy.


    The grand duke ordered Lucy to monitor my condition, so she stayed here with me sincest night.


    She must be a very busy maid.


    Lucy stopped knitting and walked to me.


    This is the first time youre going to ask me a favor, Im d.


    Strangely, her expression looked pleased.


    Im definitely going to ask a favor, but why is Lucy happy? Most people dislike being asked for a favor


    It seems like Lucy is in a good mood.


    I cant do what I want by myself, so Id be d if Lucy helps me.


    Im going to have my pwictuwe taken today and I hope the the pwictuwees out pwetty this twime.


    (Im going to have my picture taken today and I hope the picturees out pretty this time.)


    I cant continue being an encumbrance.


    The sooner I carry out my duties, the more the grand duke and his family will like me.


    The first picture was taken on my first day here, at the entrance of the mansion with my miserable-looking self


    In the second picture, I will show them apletely different side.


    I must have an overall transformation to surprise people.


    Lucy was surprised when she saw that I was about to cry.


    I dont want to wook ugwy when many peopwe wi see me


    (I dont want to look ugly when many people will see me)


    dy, why are you worried when youre so cute and lovely?


    Lucy looked at me curiously.


    I only lifted my hair up. My hairs texture looks good on the outside, but in fact, its dry and has split ends.


    The back of my hands were pale and dry.


    When I licked my lips, I felt the cracks on my dry lips.


    Im much better now that Lucy washed me


    But I still have a long way to go.


    I won the title of the prettiest child in the orphanage.


    But when I saw the grand duke, I wasnt sure if I was pretty enough for everyone to like me.


    I have to look pretty and cute in the eyes of everyone, no matter who looks at it.


    If I had Lucys help, I felt like I could look like a properdy to anyone, not barbarous.


    But now I want to wook even pwettie.


    (But now I want to look even prettier.)


    I see. Its dys first request, so of course I have to do it.


    Lucy asked me to wait for a while and left the room.


    What is it?


    I sat on the sofa with a long face and finished the soup.


    Lucy wont lie. Im just going to sit here until shees back.


    dy, weve made you wait for a while, havent we?


    Lucy came back, together with other maids.


    Ive brought someone who can trim hair well and someone who is good with fingernails.


    Theywe diffewent?


    (Theyre different?)


    Yes, each has her own specialty.


    Standing next to Lucy, the two maids bowed politely.


    The maids took me to the vanity table at the corner of the room.


    My reflection in the mirror showed my long hair that had never been trimmed.


    Oh my word, dys hair I couldnt tell it was like this because it looked as bright as the sun!


    The maid, who touched the ends of my hair, whispered.


    My golden hair was so shiny like jewels that it didnt even look dry when it actually is.


    But we still need to trim it. dy has grown it well, however


    I heard the snap of a scissor. It was a little scary when the big, gruesome, des of the scissor grazed by my face.


    While my hair is being trimmed, another maid is tending to my fingernails. It didnt hurt my hands at all, but it was a bit scary.


    I could only bear everything because Lucy is doing something on my face.


    Come on, look at yourself. dy has gotten much prettier.


    I looked at myself in the mirror when she said that. I could see that my hair was trimmed neatly, and my face alone lookedpletely different.


    One of the maids opened a ss bottle and sprayed on my hair. The sweet scent of flowers spread around me.


    It smews good and its spawkwing!


    (It smells good and its sparkling!)


    Its a hair perfume. Your hair will soften with this too.


    The gentle scent of the perfume rubbed my nose, which quickly made me feel drowsy.


    Everytime I move my head, I can smell the rose fragrance of the perfume.


    It has a sweet smell and its pretty!


    It was a lovely scent. The scent reminds me of a cute little child.


    Did she prepare it for me?


    So she didnt even have to ask? Lucy was really thinking of making me look pretty first, so Im grateful to her.


    dy is so pretty. You look just like an angel!


    The maid, who was polishing my nails, pped her hands andughed.


    Do I weally wook pwetty?


    Of course. Such a prettydy like you is umon.


    Lucy answered as she gently made me stand up.

 Chapter 13

    Come here, lets do your skin tonight.


    She took me and stood in front of a white door next to the bathroom.


    I brought your pajamas in the bathroom yesterday, did you see it?


    Lucy then opened the white door.


    Wow! Its full!


    The room was full of sparkling jewels and ribbons,ce dresses, hats to cover up enough sunlight, and cute shoes.


    Its bigger than an orphanage amodation!


    Oh my gosh!


    Im surprised that my jaw dropped and forgot to cover my mouth.


    Is thwis awl mwine?


    (Is this all mine?)


    Of course, Miss!


    Then the maids burst intoughter.


    Do you like it? These are the clothes we bought on our own.


    Lucy said she had no choice but to buy ready-made items that were made without the seal, and would soon call me a tailor to make me some dress.


    Well soon have more custom suits to match the size of thedy.


    Lucy kindly showed me the dresses one by one. Out of the dresses, daywear, nightwear, and all kinds of clothes, there is one for every kind.


    Uh there awr sho mawny (Uh There are so many)


    I wasnt a kid for a month, was I? Of course, Im more of a target.


    The clothes that are here at this time seemed like I couldnt wear them for a month.


    Ill stay in the afternoon and wear different clothes


    Im ecstatic, but is it possible?


    It was sovish that I was worried that the Grand Duke would go bankrupt.


    Its all so pretty


    I remember the original. I read the phrase that Azus dress is worth more than one castle


    The things that are here at the moment are just as luxurious and dont seem to be more inferior than Azus.


    I think Ive bought dozens of castles, right?


    It was all the Grand Dukes instructions. He said he needed to be as fully prepared as he was to go into the Imperial Pce.


    Lucy said as she smiled at me.


    My God, the Grand Duke instructed you?


    You look like ady! I cant wait to see you.


    At Lucys words, the maids who were standing behind me screamed and jumped. Then everyone began to say how great I was, having melted away the unfeeling air. But I didnt think it was important for me to be great.


    This room is more expensive than my ransom!


    Be prepared to answer lots of questions when entering the Imperial Pce. If possible, even if I be a maid, I will stick to this house and live for one thousand, no ten thousand years.


    In addition, I have a strange affection for the friendly Grand Duke and the children


    To be frank, the Master Hes not that gentle towards the Young Master.


    But its very strange that you would take your things with you.


    All of them were screaming, but I was feeling a little bad.


    The Gwand Duke has lowts of money, wight?


    (The Grand Duke has lots of money, right?)


    Of course. Why do you ask, Young Miss?


    What if he bwecame a beggaw becawse of me? I spewnt a lowt of money


    (What if he became a beggar because of me? I spent a lot of money)


    They were quiet for a moment, and then I heard a loudugh.


    Ahahaha! What are you saying, Lady!


    Another scratchyugh, but the answer was not given.


    I put my lips out sharply and looked up at the maids. Then Lucyughed so much that she bent her knees, touching her eyes tearing up due to excessiveughing.


    Mydy, what youre worried about will never happen.


    Weally?


    Yes. The Grand Duke is so wealthy that no one can count his money. You will only know it from the Grand Duke.


    Lucy convinced me with a persuasive expression. She also said that bearing the title Grand Duke hes like the king, and there is nothing to be worried about. It waspletely different from the average aristocrats.


    So dont worry,e here and choose the smile you want to wear.


    (T/N: When Lucy said to Shuelina to choose a smile she wanted to wear, it means that she should practice how to smile in front of important people.)


    I nced at Lucys attention a little, then stepped over and smiled.


    Honestly, it looks pretty and makes your eyes pop out.


    When I looked back at all the colored clothes, my eyes were pleasant, and I was wondering what to do. I could also forget the tingling pain.


    Thwis one. I want to weaw thwis.(This one. I want to wear this.)


    I picked a dress that spread out its skirt smoothly. It was a blue dress with white mesh like petals everywhere. The lining of the dress has small jewels of different colors, and it was very pretty when it shone under the light.


    Do you like that? Anything else?


    At Lucys words, I thought about it for a moment and then touched the clothes with my fingers. The pink ruffle dress, red velvet dress, and a white ribbon dress stood out especially.


    Remember the tastes of the Miss very well.


    The maid standing next to Lucy wrote down the clothes I had chosen in her little notebook.


    She said, Ill dress you when you go to the garden and attend the dinner. It will be ufortable on the bed.


    Lucys rmendation is for me to go to bed for the time being. I shook my head after worrying for a moment.


    I want to weaw thwis! (I want to wear this!)


    I pulled the bottom of Lucys apron a little bit, and I looked at her in the eye.


    Please put it on! Put it on me!


    Lucys body flinched when she looked at me. In the back, I heard the maids issued a small Kyaah! scream.


    It would be ufortable.


    Ill weaw thwis to see the Gwand Duke!(Ill wear this and go see the Grand Duke! )


    The Grand Duke?


    I hawve to say thwank you!(I have to say thank you! )


    Lucys eyes moistened at my words.


    Shes really funny and special. Hey, go get it.


    Then Lucy gave orders to the maid behind her, and I changed my expression behind the curtain at the lower part of the room.


    When I finished, I looked in the mirror, and I could see a youngdy dressed like a fine maid.


    Its a bit burdensome for the jewelry to fall, but its okay if you sit down well.


    The color light blue of that one piece went well with the color of my eyes.


    Kyaah! You are so cute!


    You are a very pretty baby!


    Lucy cried out that I was too adorable and didnt know what to do. Lucys face turned red, and so the maids helped me with the grooming.


    Then the tangle popped out of everyones mouth. It was a voice that seemed to be singing.


    Im going to tuwn seven soon. Im a swix-yew-old. Im not a baby anymowe. Okay? (Im going to turn seven soon. Im a six-year-old. Im not a baby anymore. Okay?)


    Thank you for saying that I am cute and lovable, however, you dont have to treat me like a baby.


    In the orphanage, I didnt have much to say, but Iughed with such gusto, so this should be fine, right?


    I deliberately made a polite and dignified look. It was the expression that I tried hard to build in an orphanage.


    Sorry! I will be careful in the future.


    The red-haired maid, who called me a baby, bowed her head and apologized.


    However, the shape of everyones shoulders shaking finely did not seem to be very regretful.


    Im saying that Im cute. Lets move on with confidence.


    I sighed, grabbed Lucys hand, and slipped out of the dress.


    The bedroom had something I hadnt seen before. It was like a wheelbarrow rolling around.


    What is thwis?


    The pinkish bedding-wrapped floats didnt seem to be used to move things. Its a lovely decoration.


    Well, for a while, its the stuff youre going to use when youre moving.


    Lucy shed me a smile and sat me down on the wheelbarrow.


    Lucy, I want to twake a pictuwe in the offiwce of the Gwand Duke. Please cawll the wepowter. (Lucy, I want to take a picture in the office of the Grand Duke. Please call the reporter. )


    Oh my. I understand, Miss.


    The maid behind Lucy immediately left to call the reporter.


    Then lets go too.


    Lucyughed and rolled the cart, and I was surprised by the speed of the cart, which was faster than the shaft, and I had to hold onto the handle.


    Hello, Young Lady.


    Hellow.


    People I met on the sidewalk greeted me with strange faces. I was sitting in a shing wagon.


    Thwis, who made thwis?


    The Great Master. It even has speed magic to enable fast movement.


    Wyndert? I blinked as I remembered Wyndert, who carried me passionately.


    In reality, he cant keep holding me.


    So, he created a vehicle to rece him. Therefore, I wont walk with my own two feet.


    Thanks to this, I was able to sit quietly in the wagon that Lucy drove, and got to the Grand Dukes office.


    A reporter with arge camera arrived before me and Lucy.


    Excuwse me.


    Yes, tell me!


    After being surprised by Wyndert, the reporter answered with a stiff face.


    Stay hewre and when you see me fwown, pleawse tawke a pictuwe. (Stay here and when you see me frown, please take a picture.)


    Ugh, maybe this tongue is good.


    The reporter seemed unfamiliar with the childrens pronunciation. He was staring at me and trying to understand.


    Dont you know fwown, fwown? (Dont you know frown, frown?)


    I blinked my right eye and showed a wink. The reporter immediately nodded.


    Let uws go in now.


    My Lord, the Lady hase for you.


    As soon as she listened to me, Lucy tried to knock on the office door, and then opened the door.


    The Grand Duke, with dark circles on his transparent skin, was sitting in front of his desk.


    What is it?


    The Grand Duke asked, wondering why I was suddenlying.


    I jumped off the cart, then hurried to the desk.


    Im hewe to gweet you! (Im here to greet you!)


    No, if you run like that


    The Grand Duke stared through my legs.


    It was as if I was a baby who was just starting to walk.


    Lucy, I should have told you not to let her touch the ground.

 Chapter 14

    She shrugged and bowed her head as the eyes of the Grand Duke turned to Lucy.


    Im a goowd walkew! (Im a good walker!)


    You still cant do that even if its close.


    The Grand Duke rose from his chair with meaningless words. Then he hugged me and approached the window.


    Whats going on?


    Well, when awr youing today?


    The Grand Duke slightly frowned at my question.


    Are you mad at me for asking useless questions?


    I took the forget-it-all quiz and quickly shouted out the answer.


    Awr you tawking about thwe cwothes? (Are you talking about the clothes?)


    Well, it suits you.


    The Grand Duke answered bluntly. However, he didnt seem angry because his lips were slightly loosened.


    Hehe, thwis one, I heawd thwat thwe Gwand Duke gave it for me to use.


    Thats right.


    Thank you very much. I weally like thwis Gwand Duke!


    A faint smile crossed the face of the Grand Duke who heard me. It was a change that he didnt even realize.


    Now!


    I winked at the door quickly.


    Click!


    The sound of taking a picture rang loudly.


    Then the smile of the Grand Duke disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    What was that?


    That, that, that was


    The reporter was terrified when he saw Wyndert. There was no way to properly receive the momentum of the Grand Duke.


    Cant you speak straight?


    The Grand Dukes words were full of dignity.


    Thats what I was hoping for


    As I looked up at the Grand Duke with twinkling eyes, I was surprised to find outte that the surrounding temperature had be colder.


    Lucy and the reporter shook their heads as if they were lying on the floor, trembling.


    So Lucy is also afraid of an angry Grand Duke.


    Lucys efforts to suppress her bodys honest reaction were evident from her tight fist.


    I cwalled him. You said you should twake a photo and appeaw in the newspawpew, wight?


    (I called him. You said you should take a photo and appear in the newspaper, right?)


    I pulled his neck a little bit while I was in the arms of the Great Duke and found afortable position.


    Then I turned the eyes of the Great Duke towards me to reassure the poor reporter and Lucy.


    Are you not scared?


    As he opened his eyes and tilted his head, the Grand Duke asked in a small voice.


    The Grand Dukes casual eyes somehow felt a little lonely.


    Feaw? Should I be scwawed? (Fear? Should I be scared?)


    The eyes of the Grand Duke were slightly erged by my question.


    I buried my head in the neck of the Grand Duke and rubbed it with the answer that I was not afraid at all.


    Then the hand of the Grand Duke slowly came up to my back, and he hugged me tightly.


    On the window, he rolled his back like a giant hugging a small acorn.


    The Grand Duke hugged me and sat on the sofa on one side of the office.


    Did you twake a gwood pictuwe? (Did you take a good picture?)


    I asked, reaching for the reporter, who was still nodding his head.


    The reporter approached me carefully with an awkward look and showed me the picture developed.


    The Grand Duke was a mina of white tea.


    (T/N: I think that the author here is using mina of white tea as a metaphor to describe the aura of the Grand Duke in the picture which can mean that he is pure and that the dark aura he always had with him is not depicted in the picture.)


    Its not sharp, so the cool face and hideous energy are undermined.


    Anyway, it was very usible to see a handsome man holding a blonde girl with a slightly broken face.


    A soft smile that was not usually seen, a beautifully dressed child in his arms, and a shlight pouring from the window looked like a sess.


    Pwetty!


    When I saw the picture, I pped my hands.


    This is it! This is the picture I want!


    Its like a daughter fools dad and an innocent daughter.


    If this scene appeared in the newspaper, it was obvious that anyone would be anxious about my life.


    Already, the sales of newspapers have been on the rise.


    Its really pwetty and twaken beautifuwy!


    Iplimented the reporter in a state of great excitement.


    Then the Grand Duke, who looked down at the photo, quietly took the picture away.


    Lucy.


    Yes, Master.


    Skillful Lucy cleared her embarrassment and approached the Grand Duke.


    The Grand Duke reached out to give Lucy the photo, but when Lucy tried to take the photo reflexively, the hand of the Grand Duke swung away.


    Master?


    Frustrated, Lucy blinked and looked at the Grand Duke.


    Take the picture and get a frame for it.


    What?


    I want to frame it.


    In ordance to the Grand Duke, Lucy nodded and took immediate action.


    Wow, pwut thwis in a fwame? (Wow, put this in a frame?)


    This is mine from now on.


    I bweg youw pawdon?


    To my question, the Grand Duke simply dered he was surprised that I visited him.


    Thwis, thwis is gwood, so it shwould be put out in the newspawpew! (This, this is good, so it should be put out in the newspaper!)


    The Grand Dukes chuckled lightly at my words of embarrassment.


    Whose house is this?


    Its yours.


    And whos paying the reporter?


    Uh you


    Then the Grand Dukeughed.


    Whats in the background of the photo?


    The Grand Dukes house.


    Well, this one?


    Your house


    I realized that I couldnt stop the will of the Grand Duke.


    My God, I thought I got the perfect picture


    Then, wets twake anothew pictuwe again!


    Theres not much I could do. I couldnt use that picture because the Grand Duke didnt want to cooperate.


    Im trying so hard for them, and they dont even know how I feel. I pressed my mind to get a little sulky and suggested a re-shoot.


    Hug me now. Excwuse me, pwease twake a pictuwe again.


    At my words, the Grand Duke raised one eye and shook his head.


    We dont carry pictures that have the sameposition and feel as this one.


    Wha!


    I have it because I dont want anyone to see this.


    I looked up at the face of the Grand Duke, with my face bulging back in dismay.


    I felt the hard air on my back.


    Then then how? Umm. Then, Im going to hold you hewe and twake a pictuwe!


    At my words, the Grand Duke stirred his hand and asked the reporter to take the picture again.


    Pang, Im not used to the sound of taking pictures, but I didnt tremble for the third time.


    Photo.


    The Grand Duke reached out to the reporter. The reporter hurriedly ran up and showed out a picture protruding from the magic camera.


    Hum


    The Grand Duke shook the picture.


    Thinking about something, he dropped me off my knees.


    Go over there and take a picture.


    He sent me to the window. Then I told the reporter to take my self-portrait.


    Well, ah, Young Lady, the picture wille out better if you take several poses.


    Various poses? I had to ponder over what the reporter said.


    Then, the reporter put the camera down to the floor and moved around to show a few poses.


    I watched it and thought again about how to show the luck of a child who got a bounty.


    Its okay to do that. Its okay to take any picture.


    Well, I dont know! said the great man tossing his head back.


    What?


    You can just take whatever you want, but just take it for now.


    The reporter immediately lifted the camera to the front of his eyes.


    I was also flustered and had to pose for something.


    I spread out my arms and looked as happy as I could. Like, This is all mine!


    And I checked the picture that came out right away..


    Whats this?


    The suning in from behind covers my body and makes me look like Im very far away


    Its like a tree struck by lightning.


    Oh, this is.


    The reporter also checked the photos and could not connect. He filmed me and I acted irresponsibly like that.


    When I was frowning a little, the Grand Duke raised his hand to bring the picture and see for himself.


    The Grand Duke who checked the picture burst intoughter.


    Its good enough to put it out in the newspaper right now!


    The reporter cried out, trembling and struggling. Then the Grand Duke looked up and said Next picture.


    I had to take some cute and lovely-looking pictures while the Grand Duke is watching.


    I was fortunate to be able to use small items while changing the location to the table to avoid the sunlight.


    He is holding a cute teacup.


    Smiling eyes and hugging at the sofa.


    His mouth is covered with his hand and his eyes are open.


    Whenever a photo was taken in a variety of postures, the Grand Duke only held out his hand.


    When I was exhausted and couldnt do more, the reporter asked very carefully.


    Well, sir, Your Highness. How do I What kind of picture should I pick?


    At his words, he snorted and arranged the picture on the table.


    Its all mine.


    His face, saying so, looked like a wild beast. He seemed to like the pictures he had obtained from me.


    Then, what do you wite in the newspawpew? (Then what do you write in the newspaper?)


    I lightly held out my lips and asked the Grand Duke.


    All of this is to spread your good deeds, but youre being so uncooperative!


    I expressed The Grand Duke is good! with my whole body, but does it make sense to not write a single copy?


    While you are still a patient, I couldnt use it even if I took it. Eat a lot and gain some weight, and you should bepletely healed and your skin is shiny.


    At the words of the Grand Duke, I opened my mouth.


    Like that! It is said that if you want to be a child who is full of happiness because of good luck, you have to get better first!


    Nobody will be envious if its small and dry like a sapling hit by lightning!


    But why the hell did you ask me to take a picture?


    I tilted my head as I saw the Grand Duke looking at the pictures with great satisfaction.


    Then, then what am I going to do now?


    I looked at the Grand Duke with my blinking eyes.


    I came here to take pictures and say thank you, but I guess I ended up walking in vain.


    You go back to bed.


    The Grand Duke answered with an expressionless face and jumped up from his seat.


    Then he went further to the desk, and behind him somewhere in the drawer came with a small ss bottle.


    Now, youvee this far, so Ill have to give you something.

 Chapter 15

    Lucy actually took me there, but


    In any case, the Great Duke seemed to be meaningful in thinking ofing directly to him on my own feet.


    He opened the ss bottle again and handed me something small and round.


    What is thwat?


    A snack.


    The Grand Duke asked me to shake my hand.


    When I opened the rustling foam, something ck came out from inside.


    Can you eat it? The color is weird.


    But the Grand Duke isnt trying to kill me out of the blue.


    I rolled the bead in my mouth. Then, the sweetness filled my mouth.


    Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    I was so shocked that I jumped out of my seat.


    The bead in my mouth quickly disappeared. But the sweet, slightly bitter scent still lingers.


    Its chocte. I sometimes take it out when my head is spinning.


    Thwis one, thwis one is gwood. Gwand Duke, by the way, yestewday you said you would gwive it to me when I got bettew.  (This one, this one is good. Grand Duke, by the way, yesterday you said you would give it to me when I got better.)


    Thats something else. Ive got it all out, but I cant give you anything like this.


    His words made me jump from my seat.


    I feel like Im going to fly into the sky just by doing this, but theres something better?


    Good job, past me! The Grand Duke was a great choice!


    Food was very important, even though I wondered if I had to go this far with my snacks.


    Ive already tasted real food for my first meal.


    I never wanted to go back to cabbage and potatoes.


    In addition, I felt ecstatic when I ate something sweet.


    Youll gain weight if you get away from the cold soup.


    The Grand Duke snuck a puff of bread with happiness. Fortunately, it was the happiness that did not burst like a balloon.


    Thank you! I weally like it!


    I stepped up on the sofa and reached out to the Duke and suddenly grabbed him by the neck.


    The eyes of the Grand Duke, who was suddenly locked up, grew slightly.


    Kiss!


    I stepped on the sofa and kissed the Grand Duke on the cheek. I had to lift my feet on the sofa, too.


    Huh!


    I heard someone breathing in from behind.


    I kissed him indifferently and clung to the body of the Grand Duke.


    The Duke slowly rubbed his cheek with his hand. It was a face with a blurry focus and slightly open lips.


    My God!


    The Grand Duke flinched reflexively and I was thrown off the sofa.


    Shushu!


    (T/N: In case you forgot, the FLs name is Shuelina and this one, Shushu is a nickname given to her by the Grand Duke.)


    The Grand Duke grabbed me in a hurry as I sat on the sofa.


    My face got close. I smiled again and kissed the cheek of the Grand Duke.


    Thank you! I like you, Gwand Duke! I also like the cwothes you gave to me, and also the chocowate!


    I thanked him once again.


    The Grand Duke, who had been there, slowly let me off the sofa as if he were not resting.


    Lucy.


    Yes, yes, Lord.


    Lucy quickly responded to the call with a touch of bewilderment.


    When Shushu is all better, give her more chocte every day.


    No, it would be better to pile up a lot of chocte in the room, he murmured.


    Well, Im sorry, Master. That could damage her teeth.


    Lucy, listening to the Grand Duke, spoke carefully with a worried face.


    Isnt it possible to call a healing wizard or a priest?


    The Grand Duke spoke with a firm face and continued to rub his cheeks. It was so lumpy that it turned red.


    Iwlll go to bed then! Gwoodbye! (Ill go to bed then! Goodbye!)


    I bowed my back and greeted him goodbye. Then I stopped doing it and put my head on the sofa.


    To avoid getting hurt, I quickly ced my hand in between my head and the sofa, and the Grand Duke coughed.


    Its okay if you dont bow down and greet me.


    Yes? I need to gweet you and say hello!


    At my words, the Grand Duke shook his head as he looked into my forehead that is slightly red.


    You must be so fragile that you cant even hold your head. If you get hurt in the head, youll be in trouble.


    I just hit it by mistake.


    Having made two previous mistakes, he now seemed to firmly believe that I was the weakest in the world.


    It just gave your hands a hard time.


    But I dont want you to look wude. (But I dont want to look rude.)


    Who dares to take issue with the Grand Duke when he says he wont be greeted?


    At the words of the Grand Duke, I groaned a few times, then just shook my head and gave up.


    Thank you.


    Now go back and go to bed.


    The face of the Grand Duke became cold again. Only the cheeks are red, as if to make him feel happy.


    2. How to find out who I am.


    Oh, Im out of breath.


    Shushu,e here!


    Deleign pped his hands and called me. Its really hard.


    I puffed and ran toward Deleign.


    Oh big bwothew! Im hewe! (Oh big brother! Im here!)


    Deleign still lured me with apuse. Somehow it feels like calling a puppy.


    Come on, open your mouth! Lets eat this!


    After all, the thought of treating it like an animal, I forgot all the thoughts of Deleigns words to eat.


    Then I opened my mouth like a beak as I was told. Deleign squeezed a meringue cookie with a sweet soak in my mouth.


    Its dewicious! I like the mewingue! Big bwothew is the best!


    Mmmm, sweet taste!


    Deleigns face was ted by my words.


    Eat one more. Ill give it to you secretly.


    Deleign looked around and looked at Wynderts face. Then he put another meringue in my mouth.


    I mumbled and nodded when the sweet thing came into my mouth.


    You saw that, brother! Shushu likes me best!


    Deleign shouted at Wyndert, who was writing something from one side.


    Wyndert always kept a meticulous record of my walking and eating time in his notebook.


    What on earth does your brother do every day?


    Deleign grumbled little. He often grumbled without understanding his brother.


    It was also cute that he respected his older brother even though he had a different personality and believed in him unconditionally.


    It feels like each other is taking care of me differently.


    Deleign, who had a grand dream of making me healthy by exercising, was usually on the move together. He helps me exercise by moving together.


    But Wyndert was a little different. I could see him trying to look at me from a little more angle.


    I was able toe to his notebook by chance. There was a detailed record of my movements and changes in my diet.


    Based on that, it was to talk to the doctor and make a program for health.


    Was it that shocking?


    It must have been a shock to see me fall on the first day.


    Everyone in this family treated me like a very sick child. Actually, Im pretty tough and strong.


    Come on, Shushu,e here.


    Wyndert ignored Deleign and opened his arms to me. Hes telling me to run again.


    Since before, Ive been running in the direction these brothers call me to.


    This is my best option. Doing repeated exercises back and forth at the entrance to the garden.


    I dont know when I will fall, so I have to be close to the mansion.


    I cant believe I am doing this as a beautiful toddler!


    I am not a baby!


    Disappointed, but I steadily ran to Wyndert.


    What can I say? If it is, it should be.


    Shushu! Shushu! Ill teach you swordsmanship! Come here!


    Deleign roared from behind as I started running for Wyndert.


    Oh, one person at a time.!


    These brothers never left me alone. Deleign, in particr, was very devoted.


    Im so tired.


    Nevertheless, I did not find any strange dislikes.


    To be more honest with you, it was just amazing that you were pretty to someone.


    What should I do if I hear that youre reluctant after two weeks? I also felt a little overwhelmed.


    Big bwothew, I only have one body? If you call me at the swame time then it will be very tiwing to me!


    I stopped right in the middle of the two and shouted. That was the most equitable position in my eyes.


    Then Ill go!


    Deleign ran this way, spinning his sword in the middle.


    It looked as if arge dog was being dragged away swinging its tail.


    Oops! Bwothew, its dangewous! (Oops! Brother, its dangerous!)


    The silver gloss on the cross was terrifying. I sank into my position in fright.


    Then Wyndert ran from far away.


    You idiot! Its dangerous for Shushu!


    He pulled the sword out of his waistline at an invisible speed and then flicked Deleigns sword.


    I cant believe you came running swinging a sword at the public!


    Wyndert got angry with Deleign and got me up. He gave me a handkerchief to remove the dirt from the hem of my skirt in a frugal way.


    Oh, Shushu. Were you surprised?


    Deleign came slowly to me, hesitatingly.


    I dont know but he looks like a puppy looking at me with drooping eyes.


    Knowing that he had done wrong, he looked like a depressed puppy, so somehow I burst intoughter, not anger.


    Hahahaha! Brother, youwe so cute!


    Deleigns face blushed as I began tough wildly.


    Youre not saying Im cute! Im sorry, I didnt!


    Oh, my God! Deleigns way of saying the wrong thing was the same as Lucys scolding after I had an ident.


    But youwe cute!


    Iughed to the point where I couldntugh anymore. Wyndert held me up like that.


    Well.


    I guess Ive be a little bit pastoral. Wynderts expression calmed down.


    Youre bing a little more human now.


    He seemed to like my condition, which had been well fed, had be strong and chubby.


    I grinned and leaned my cheek against his shoulder. Then the window of the mansion came into view.


    One window on the second floor had been opened.


    Isnt it weird? People always close the windows.


    As I heard it, it was said that twice a day, it was opened for a while, and then closed.


    I looked at the window and tilted my head. Then I was held in Wynderts arms and shook the bee.

 Chapter 16

    !


    The Grand Duke, greatly surprised, gripped the window. The scene of Shuelina falling through the window was vividly visible.


    He spread his hands in peace only after Wyndert struck Deleigns sword.


    The window handles were shattered for how much force I put in.


    Your Grace? Whats the matter?


    His aide Cahill asked cautiously, as he rose from his seat and looked towards the window.


    Nothing.


    The Grand Duke shook his hand. It was nothing special, so he was told to continue his report.


    Cahill said carefully. He was reporting on the tragedy of the orphanage he had investigated.


    Yes. The children I saw were very hungry. It seems like they were eating very poorly, just like her.


    Tendons grew on the back of the Grand Dukes hand, remembering Shuelina, who was weak from hunger.


    When we first met, Shuelina was skewed and abused by people.


    Even then, it was like a young street cat, rubbing his forehead against the back of his hand with affection.


    There werent any children who wore seasonal clothes.


    And?


    The whole orphanage was cold. Except for the directors office.


    The Grand Dukes face frowned.


    I think the amount the director has embezzled will be quiterge. Even if the support fund had been properly managed, it wouldnt have been that way.


    The subsidies provided by the Grand Duke are substantial.


    Even if I didnt receive individual sponsorships, it wouldnt have been short.


    He dared.


    While serving as an assistant to the Grand Duke, Cahill trembled at the anger of the Lord hed only seen a few times.


    Im getting angry somehow.


    Shuelina was the only one who made the Grand Duke always rational. It was very rare for him to have a strong liking and dislike for others.


    A child whoes to me with an expression saying that curses are okay and expresses her feelings toward me with her whole body.


    Shuelina resembles his wife, who died long ago.


    The first time he saw the child, he was surprised to see his wifes blue eyes ovepping with hers.


    Of course, Shuelina couldnt be the child of his wife. The wife died before Shuelina was born.


    The colour of the eyes was definitely different when it was carefully considered. His wife only had blue eyes, while Shuelina had a mixture of purple and blue.


    Still, the eyes of goodness and hope resembled her, so somehow he kept looking at her.


    Shuelina treated the Grand Duke and his sons without a problem. In terms of likes and dislikes, it seemed close to extreme liking.


    The Grand Duke was also a human, so he couldnt control anyone who loved him blindly.


    There is someone who dared to exploit my own people? Do you think I should leave it alone?


    Grand Dukes voice looking at the skinny Shuelina was colder than usual.


    Shuelina was still too young.


    She is only a toddler. Shes the girl who made him feel sad when she fell down while running.


    Compared to the blood of Vailot, who is born with a strong body, the child was a dandelion sprout that would fly in the wind.


    Unbearable anger arose like a fire, thinking that the child would have suffered from abuse.


    Everything will be done ording to Your Graces will.


    Cahill leaned deeply under the momentum of the Grand Duke, who felt more afraid than usual.


    The goosebumps on his forearm didnt go away.


    Maybe that Little Lady might really be the Lady.


    Orphans are of poor lineage to enter a family with noble blood.


    However, the important thing anyway is the mind of the Grand Duke. Even if he said he would adopt Shuelina right now, there was no one to stop him.


    This is because the members of the family must absolutely obey the orders of the state.


    Wyndert, the next owner of the house, and Deleign, the second, were also in the mood to wee Shuelina.


    Please write whatever you need.


    Cahill lowered himself almost as if he was on the ground. I hope the Grand Duke will ease the momentum of anger.


    It was a wonder how the fragile Shuelina was enduring the three men of this momentum.


    Cahill admired Shuelina, who incredibly quickly melted the trinity of the Grand Duke, and waited for the nextmand of the Grand Duke.


    Bring Shushu here.


    The Grand Duke ordered, looking at Cahill kneeling on his knees without an expression.


    He wanted to get rid of the man who harassed his people, precisely the lovely Shuelina, from this estate.


    Prior to that, he wanted to know Shuelinas intentions.


    Respect.


    Cahill rxed and got out of the office of the Grand Dukes office.


    I looked at the door carefully.


    The door that looked like a lion would pop out anytime was burdensome.


    Inside the slightly open door was the Grand Duke on his seat. However, it was empty without people.


    What?


    It was a situation called by the Grand Duke himself, so I couldnt go anywhere else without him.


    I was wondering why the window was open, but I wasnt sure that the Grand Duke would see me and call me at that moment.


    Why is he calling me suddenly? He usually sees me during mealtime and tea time.


    I dont know why he called me. I chewed on my lips and knocked on the door.


    Come in.


    From the inside, I heard the heavy bass voice of the Grand Duke.


    Gulp, somehow my saliva went down.


    It was because I had a strange intuition that something was going to happen.


    Did you cawll fow me?


    I opened the door a little more and looked inside.


    Today the Grand Duke was sitting in front of the tea table, not among the books in the office. Like the first day.


    I was really scared on the first day.


    I remembered the day and smiled quietly.


    Shushu,e and sit down.


    Yes. I rushed to the sofa and sat down.


    As soon as I sat down, the Grand Duke asked. What do you think of the orphanage?


    Why is he suddenly asking about the orphanage?


    Perhaps I somehow felt an ominous feeling and tried to figure out the expression of the Grand Duke.


    He had a firmer face even though he was open. It looked almost cold.


    I dont think he ever had that look in front of me.


    I understood now why people were scared of seeing the Grand Duke.


    I couldnt help but be scared when I looked at him with that face.


    Why ask about the orphanage now when its already been two weeks since Ive been with the Grand Dukes?


    In my head, I dont think Im going to be thrown away all of a sudden like this.


    Ive never seen anyone as useless as you, Shuelina!


    Love? Stupid! Is there anyone who will love someone like you?


    The life of Shuelina, who has always been told that she is not worth loving.


    The voices sounded vivid as if someone was whispering to my ear.


    Why is it so painful as if it was the sound I actually heard?


    My heart pounded because of the anxiety that always upied the heart.


    By any chance awr you sendin me back to the owphanaje because you dont need me?


    (By any chance are you sending me back to the orphanage because you dont need me?)


    What?


    Do I need to go back thewe?


    I asked, looking straight at the Grand Duke. The Grand Dukes frozen, his cold expression kept scratching my head.


    Roll your head, Shuelina. Lets ovee this difficulty!


    I squeezed my fists and looked at the Grand Duke.


    Obviously, the Grand Duke liked me.


    I want to stay in this house because Im very fond of it.


    Yes, its not as shocking as I thought.


    It was a little sad, but I thought I was fortunate that I wasnt too embarrassed.


    Luckily, Im not a cry baby who cries when faced with difficulties. I had to hold onto my reason as tightly as possible and persuade the Grand Duke.


    Once Im leaked to the newspaper, everyone will like me, so Ill take a picture with more enthusiasm?


    For some reason, however, the Grand Duke was not so enthusiastic about the newspaper publicity.


    I dont mind being beaten by a Deleign instead. Its okay because Im used to getting hit.


    Should I look forward to the feelings he has and appeals emotionally?


    Or should I emphasize being smart? Or should I say I would do whatever he told me to do?


    I was confused when it came to what to do with many choices.


    I was attracted to the calctions in my head, but the Grand Duke suddenly got up from his seat and approached me.


    Wait, wait! Shuelina, what are you talking about?


    The Grand Duke sat in front of me while making eye contact with me, and he seemed to have forgotten the nickname he used to call me.


    Shushu. I said, immediately protesting what he had called me. I hope you always call me that nickname.


    The Grand Dukes affection may have an expiration date, but that name is the only one made for me.


    Yes, Shushu. Who told you I didnt need you?


    But youwe suddenly askin about the owphanaje.


    Sigh I was too impatient.


    The Grand Duke held his forehead hearing my words and sighed deeply.


    I couldnt understand his reason, so I blinked and looked at the Grand Duke. The soft sofa felt like a thorny cushion.


    Ill give you this first. Baden says yourepletely healed. Its a gift I promised.


    The Grand Duke handed me a cream puff.


    Is this something special that even kids shouldnt eat? It looks the same as the cream puff I ate earlier


    I was dubious and epted the puff cream.


    Honestly, since my life is more important to me, I have no appetite.


    While trying to give me something to eat in my spare time


    Its a big disappointment if youre really trying to let me go. You said you liked me a little now!


    If it melts, it loses its taste, so try it out.


    The Grand Duke urged me to hold the cream puff in my hand. Melting, what is melting?


    I bite the puff cream a little bit.


    Oh, its cold!


    A cold and sweet thing came out of the cream puff that burst inside my mouth.


    Awesome! Awesome, awesome, awesome! Really cool, sweet, and delicious!


    It was the first word I thought of after eating.


    Its an ice cream puff.


    The Grand Dukes eyes were somewhat stupid.


    Is this food with memories of someone?


    I tilted my head.


    It was very delicious, he had a very lonely look at the food he gave me.


    Gwand Duke, what awr you thinking? (Grand Duke, what are you thinking?)


    The eyes of the Grand Duke, who seemed to recall something to my question, became firm again.


    There was a person who liked children, like you.


    The Grand Duke muttered lonely.


    Oh, is it about the Grand Duchess?


    There seemed to be a sparkling fire in my head.


    I felt something. It seemed to be about the Grand Duchess or at least someone I liked.

 Chapter 17

    I must have been staring at him with my eyes glistening too much.


    The Grand Duke immediately turned the subject around. I was excited to hear his secret for the first time.


    Shushu, just eat. It looks like your saliva has fallen.


    Oh, I was with my mouth open now?


    Its fun to hear the story, but I guess Ive endured what I wanted to eat for too long.


    Hey, I dont think youll tell me anyway, so Ill just eat.


    I blinked my eyes and ate the cream puff.


    Ive never tasted anything so delicious like this!


    I think Ive thought about this a hundred times since I came to the Grand Dukes house, but its good enough.


    I decided to have an appetite because the Grand Duke especially gave me an ice cream puff.


    Dont tell me its going to sound so reassuring, right?


    How does it taste?


    Its absowutewy dewicious! Thank you fow thwis dewicious foowd!


    I nodded my head and said loudly, and then I chewed the cream puff firmly.


    ording to the Grand Dukes exnation, it is a food that only the Grand Duke can eat. I couldnt know when I could taste it again, so I had to eat it carefully to savor its vor.


    I was so happy that my limbs also shook by themselves.


    If you like it so much, separate yourself from the other kids ande here alone secretly. Im only giving it to you.


    The Grand Duke said, trying to make the expression as smooth as possible.


    Wow!


    I got up from my seat. I was so happy that an exmation came out.


    Youwe not sending it to the owphanaje, wight? You said thwat, youll give me one of thwis again!


    Above all, I was most pleased that I still had the opportunity to capture the heart of the Grand Duke.


    As I opened my mouth andughed, the Grand Duke nodded.


    Sit back.


    Yes.


    I sat down again and arranged the frills of my dress.


    I asked about the orphanage because I sent a telegram to the orphanage director. Were investigating.


    Ouw owphanaje diwecto? (Our orphanage director?)


    Yes. So I wanted you to tell me about your life in the orphanage.


    Aha! I nodded in a better mood than before.


    If it is about the owphanaje thwen I know it vewy well.


    Iughed very satisfactorily.


    This was one of the meetings Ive been waiting for.


    To that who-knows-who-informant, thank you!


    I dont know who informed the Grand Duke, I wonder if we have a real informant?


    Anyway, this was a chance to get rid of the director whos been bothering me and the kids.


    Then, Ill tell you everything.


    I decided to go into detail about the director.


    Some may say that this is dirty and cheap, but I cant do it on my own because Im so young.


    I cant do it myself, so it wouldnt be bad to borrow ones knife.


    (T/N: Borrowing ones knife means making use of others resources for ones own gain.)


    Thwe diwecto is a goowd pewson. Hes wokin hawd so thwat evewyone can eat.


    (The director is a good person. Hes working hard so that everyone can eat.)


    Ho, really?


    Its a stupid thing to just say bad things about someone you hate.


    Then the Grand Duke might think of me as a scammer!


    Iughed at words of bash while trying to make a good expression.


    It was owijinally said thwat gweat people give monewy fow us. Howevew, thewe awent many people like thwat.


    (It was originally said that great people would give money to us, but there arent many people like that.)


    Thats right. So?


    So we have to hewlp the diwecto a lot!


    I touched my hands and said in a cheerful voice. Then the Grand Dukes face frowned again.


    Is there anything young kids like you can do to help?


    Oh yes. We awr also vewy goowd at wowk. Sewin, cwening,undy, we do evewythin ewlse.


    Is that so?


    The Grand Dukes eyes became a little darker. I said, pretending not to know.


    Well, once you wern aw to sew and wowk hawd, the diwecto will sell it and buy you a meawl.


    (Well, once you learn how to sew and work hard, the director will sell it and buy you a meal.)


    Sewing.


    I had to move the needle like crazy as my finger would be stabbed several times.


    Thanks to that, a lot of stabbed wounds and calluses remained on my young hand.


    If the result of the work was even a little crooked, I was often beaten.


    Aftew bweakfass, we do the cwening until befowe dinnew. About a houw ow so?


    (After breakfast, we do the cleaning until dinner. About an hour or so?)


    While talking, I was surprised to see how long I worked. Well, it was definitely a tough life.


    I mean, children like you work for eight hours.


    Yes.


    So its like that. Did our Shushu get beaten often?


    I really liked the phrase our that the Grand Duke inadvertently said. So Iughed and nodded.


    Yes, I am a yuswess chwid in thwe owphanaje.


    (Yes, I was a useless child in the orphanage.)


    Who did that? Director?


    Yes, so I werned to cwen and do theundy vewy hawd, so thwat I can wowk as a maid in a nice house.


    The director changed the price raised to the children who had grown up and got a job as a maid.


    He would take a part of the sry and send it to the orphanage. Not exactly the orphanage, but to himself.


    I want to wepay you fow wat you did, too. So can I get a job hewe aftew a month as a maid?


    (I want to repay you for what you did, too. So can I get a job as a maid after a month?)


    I secretly conveyed my intention to the Grand Duke. Hearing me, I saw his eyes shaking slightly.


    You will let me work here, right?


    I slowly blinked my eyes and made a begging expression to the Grand Duke.


    Then I heard a screaming sound somewhere.


    When I looked to the side, I saw the arch of the Grand Dukes chair broken.


    Oh my gosh! Are you huwt Gwand Duke?


    I was frightened and looked at the Grand Duke. A piece of the armrest protruded from his hand.


    Youre not hurt, are you?


    He looked at his hand, but Gon did it smoothly without any cuts. Rather, my hands felt much rougher than the Grand Duke.


    Ah, I had something else here!


    I gently squeezed the palm of the Grand Duke and then took my hand off.


    Whats wrong, Shushu?


    Ser, my pams awr too dwy. Gwand Duke, it huwts.


    (Sir, my palms are too dry. Grand Duke, it hurts.)


    At my words, the Grand Duke grabbed my palm and looked closely.


    Cwening and washing meyd my hads cowld. So my pams have tuwned wike sand.


    (Cleaning and washing made my hands cold. So my palms now feel like sand.)


    It is still a childs hand. Like any other child, the hands that would be full and thick were bare like bones.


    Calluses and all sorts of wounds were full on those bare hands. I couldnt even tell if it is skinny or not.


    Is that so?


    Well, I told you to see it openly, but Im a little embarrassed


    I tried to get my hand out, but the Grand Duke held my hand and didnt let go.


    I can only see very good hands in my eyes.


    He said, gently patting my hand. As if the calluses and wounds were invisible.


    What is this, somehow.


    It was clearly meant to show me as poor and to use the director of being such a bad person.


    I felt strangely lonely.


    I couldnt conceal the stiffness, so I bit my lips firmly, and the Grand Duke touched my lips.


    If you bite your lips, it will hurt.


    Y Yes.


    I was trying to hold back for myfort.


    Why? I felt that the Grand Duke was touching the wound I had buried without knowing it.


    The body is crying. Im not the one crying.


    I am nothing.


    This is the feeling of the real Shuelina.


    However, feelings continued to flow helplessly.


    My heart was shaken and I felt like tears would fall. I felt my pronunciation slowly wavering.


    Combining your stories, the director is a very bad man, and him breathing in this world is a waste.


    Is the diwecto bad? Hes a good pewson who waised me Then, he disappeaws fwom the owphanaje?


    I looked up at him and asked.


    Tears swept under my eyes and shook his head. As the Grand Dukes finger passed, the world looked clean again.


    The orphanage was essential to the Grand Duke. So Ill have to change the director and bring in someone else to take charge of it.


    In fact, what I really wanted to ask was whether I would go to another orphanage.


    But I couldnt ask and nodded.


    After telling the Grand Duke everything about the director, I foresaw that sooner orter the orphanage would be bleeding.


    But why did this happen?


    I had cold sweat watching the director standing in front of me.


    The director looked like she was trying to make a good smile.


    However, the thin eyes that can be seen through the chubby eyes were bitter, and they only looked bizarre.


    Diwecto.


    I bit my lips and stared at her.


    How the hell did you know about this ce?


    Today was my first time out of the mansion since I arrived.


    I was really happy that Deleign told me to go for a walk in the park.


    Although Wyndert couldnte out because he was busy, going out with Lucy and Deleign was very fun.


    Central Park was where many families gather and have a good time on weekends.


    This park was a symbol of a harmonious family, and all the children of the orphanage want to someday visit.


    I was asked if there was a ce I wanted to go to, so I told him without thinking, but I didnt know that it would be the destination.


    I dont even know how I met the director here like this.


    Is there anybody in the mansion who is slipping my schedule?


    Deleign said to the whole mansion and said, We are going to go to the Central Park with Shushu!


    It would have been a simple task to find out where I was going. But.


    The director has no power to do that. This is the Empress doing.


    The Empress secret group was treated very carefully in the original novel.


    There is the fact that this secret group is helping the Empress but nothing has been revealed further.


    The name was Salvation of the New Day.


    The founder of the organization, the head of the organization, the delivery of sewage, and the proper purpose were all unknown. Nothing was revealed until the end.


    The director must have been ordained by the Empress, so it wouldnt have been difficult to receive information within the mansion.


    I nced behind the directors back, feeling my cold fingertips.


    What have I been dragged to? Is this the dead end of an alley?


    Deleign stared at Lucy, begging her to buy her a drink, and she was dragged away without a moment to scream.


    I felt like something was pulling me, and I was whisked to the floor.


    And when I opened my eyes, I was here. Maybe he used magic. There was no time for the knight who followed us to respond.


    Who is that person?


    There was a person who covered his face by pressing the hood deep behind the directors back.


    The director doesnt know how to use magic, so that person must be the person who helped the director.


    My tongue seemed to be drying up. My voice cracked again when I called the director again.


    Oh, yes. Shuelina, I see that youve been very well.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw the luxurious dress I was wearing.


    The corduroy dress full of the rose embroidery was warm and pretty, which were the clothes I chose for todays outing.


    I wasnt wearing it to show it to you.

 Chapter 18

    Im sick of it. How can I get through this sinister life?


    Above all, I kept getting impatient thinking about how much Lucy and Deleign were worried when they saw me missing.


    Im doing pwetty well. Please be nice to evewyone.


    I had a bad hunch. I became more and more desperate for someone toe running to me.


    I grinned while holding back what I wanted to say and bite my lips.


    I see.


    Diwecto, whewe is thwis ce? Thewe awr still two weeks weft(Director, where is this ce? There are still two weeks left)


    Why would she want to kidnap me so dangerously?


    If the Grand Duke doesnt ept me, Ill be going out in two weeks.


    I pressed my nervousness down and asked carefully.


    I guess even though youre useless you need a ce, and I heard that someone is looking for you.


    The director said with a fishy smile. At the same time, the person standing behind came one step forward.


    I think its him who used magic. Then dont tell me


    He stood in front of me and slowly took off his hood.


    An unforgettable face even in a dream.


    As soon as I saw him, I couldnt help but shiver with shock.


    Its him!


    My head was full of shock.


    The one who pulled my spirit out of the orphanage when I just entered this body!


    The Queens errand boy!


    The mans eyes gave a cold stare.


    I opened my mouth to scream.


    However, I was so shocked that I couldnt hear the sound properly. I could only faintly hear the frightened sound of my breath.


    Youre trying to take my power away again!


    Shuelina has been deprived of her spirit power by the Queens errand boys since she was a baby.


    There were about five people who came to rob my spirit power. It seemed to change periodically.


    Age and gender are different, but they have something inmon. They all use magic.


    I cant resist from that moment on when this man cast his spell on me.


    It was like being tied to the neck at the end of a harness to capture the spirit power.


    When his magic began to take action, I felt more terrible.


    The blood in my body drained away, and there was a terrible soreness that seemed to twist somewhere in my intestinal organs.


    Help, help!


    I found someone to help me.


    The sound barely escaped from my throat wafted without equilibrium. A faint entreaty rang out.


    In a remote alleyway, there is no way for people to react. Even though I knew it, I couldnt help but call him.


    Long time no see.


    The mans voice was as eerie as a snake licking its ears.


    The feeling like your whole body is sinking from your feet to the floor.


    I wanted to get out of his sight and run away.


    Diwecto!


    I didnt want to call the director.


    She wont help me anyway. Far from helping, she was a person who cooperated with the enemy.


    The heads of all the orphanages that Shuelina has gone through have aimed at taking away her spirit power. It was the power of money and intimidation.


    The immediate director was no different. Its no use anyway


    But the fragile part of me made me call the director.


    Obviously, I came and went there a month ago


    It is not the time to extract the spirit power yet. Men usually visit once every two months.


    This time, it was clear that the Queen had sent an additional message a warning about me going to the Grand Duke.


    No, no


    I sat down on the floor and started to crawl using my hips.


    If you can tell how to use the spirit power and how to use it clearly.


    Power certainly exists, but I couldnt use it.


    In a desperate situation, I bit my lips firmly and tried to bear the pain that wasing soon.


    It will be over soon.


    Likest time, the man talked to me in honorifics. He must have known about my true identity.


    Because hes a person who is doing things up even though it is rted to spirit power. Theres no way you dont know that spirit power is only inherited in the royal family.


    But you did it wast time awwready


    I whispered and immediately wanted to hit my mouth.


    I didnt want to beg with such a soft voice. Because I didnt want to give in from my heart.


    My future is still scary. This is the grand order. The Empress hasnt locked me up yet. Someone wille to help soon.


    Whether its Deleign or Lucy or the driver, someone knows and will track me missing.


    The Grand Duke .


    It was the face of the Grand Duke that came to mind at the moment of crisis.


    How firm andfortable his arms were when he hugged me.


    Wouldnt it be nice if this was all my dreams?


    Im fine. I can change the future. It will be okay somehow.


    Whileforting myself without hesitation in my mind, the man pulled out a magic tool from his arms.


    Brooch with transparent gemstones.


    Even in the original novel, even right after I came to this world, I saw it consistently.


    A magical tool that traps spirit power, called a brilliant.


    That is Azus secret.


    Although Azu was a member of the royal family, she doesnt have spirit power.


    So, she took mine in order to be an enemy with spirit power. For that reason, I had to have a fully charged brilliant on my body.


    It was only possible to take out and use the spirit power if it was not always separated from the body.


    A gem in a transparent state turned purple like amethyst when it filled with my refinement.


    Because of that, Azu pretended that her preference is purple. So no one wonders about her always wearing a purple brooch.


    I didnt take Azus.


    In the original, Azu said that Shuelina was born with something she shouldnt have, however


    I honestly couldnt think badly of myself, as I became a Shuelina.


    In the first ce, Azu was born without the spirit power.


    I was bornte, so is that a problem?


    Azu and my mother are not the same, but I couldnt tell why I was connected to Azus problems.


    It just seems to justify harassing me.


    Besides, no matter how you think about it, it gives you pain from the time you were a baby and robs you of the spirit power


    No matter how you look, shes going to y the viin role


    The original story said that Shuelina was a viin, but I couldnt admit it.


    Because shes not the main character, shes a viin. Why did I read this nonsense novel?


    No, No! Grand Duke! Help! Grand Duke!


    I swung my hand and hit the man.


    Things like potion bottles that were hanging in the mans arms fell. Clinking fragments sttered.


    Why do you rebel?


    When I was first attacked after entering this body, I was ovee with no time to rebel and cried painfully.


    The original Shuelina was more ustomed to this thing than I was, so she stretched out like a corpse without any resistance and cried.


    So it seemed that this was the first time the man had seen the rebellious Shuelina.


    He wont let me go even when Im so rebellious.


    A vicious person.


    The man reached out to me with his hand holding the brilliant.


    When he brought the end of the jewel to me and said the spell, all the spirit power in my body got sucked into it.


    The Grand Duke!


    Foreshadowing terrible pain, I squeezed and rolled around.


    Shushu!


    Miss!


    Ill kill you!


    It was then that I heard several footsteps. It was a quiet sound, roughly hitting the ground.


    Soon after, the voices of the Grand Duke, the knights, and the other children were heard.


    I felt that the man got startled.


    Really, he really came.


    Everyone ran for me.


    Atst, I was able to cry. Tears flowing down to my cheeks are hot as fire.


    Ugh .!


    For the first time, I heard the man groan.


    The voice that was always rxed, the look on that face that rolled me like a bug on his palm, and looked at me without any guilt.


    When I stretched out my curled body and raised my head, I saw a man gripping his teeth.


    He unfolded a translucent shield and kept the Grand Duke in check. I was also in the shield.


    You took me as hostage!


    I felt different from the normal me, and I was worried about the orphans.


    If so, its a situation where everyone might be overwhelmed.


    The man was looking at the Grand Duke and couldnt care about me.


    Right now!


    If the shield does not disappear, I cannot escape from the wizard either.


    However, it wasnt clear whether this shield would disappear from the Grand Dukes attack.


    I looked over the broken potion bottle on the floor.


    The man didnt seem to notice the quick move as I searched and picked up the sharpest piece.


    Ahhhhhh!


    As soon as I clenched my teeth deep into the mans thigh, the man screamed and dropped the brilliant in his hand.


    Even though I was light, my whole weight as a child was all loaded anyway, so the flesh was cut.


    The shield shook as if the concentration was broken. The Grand Duke ran through the gap and swung his sword heavily over the blurred shield.


    In an instant, a ck, dingy light, oozes through the mans chest with the shield.


    I wanted to fall like a waterfall, but my legs were loose and I couldnt move.


    You have to move! Move right now, stupid Shuelina!


    I figured out what to do next.


    Brilliant!


    The Brilliant should not be put back into the mans hand.


    If I hold your refusal, you will definitely try toe back to me.


    The Empress and Az couldnt give up the spirit power.


    So we had to be enemies. Like the rtionship between prey and predators.


    They had to wriggle to escape, no matter how powerless they were, since they were like me.


    If I get rid of Brilliant right away, youll have to make it again, so you wont be able toe straight to me!


    I waited and tried to grab the Brilliant that fell between the man and me.


    It was the slowest moment in my life.


    Shushu! Are you alright?


    But at that moment, Wyndert came to me and hugged me.


    No! Bwothew, I have to get wid of it! (No! Brother, I have to get rid of it!)


    I was reaching for the Brilliant, relieved that the man had noticed my movements.


    Defense was almost neglected.


    If I get rid of that, you can give Azu a big hit.


    I bit my lips and struggled in Wynderts arms.


    Yap .!


    Perhaps he heard my voice, Deleign took the knights sword standing next to him and cut him dead.


    The trajectory pointed precisely at the mans arm.

 Chapter 19

    Wow, I guess the diagonal cut practice worked!


    Deleign is only seven years old, but his body was as big as twelve years old.


    Thanks to the diagonal cut, Deleign seeded in hitting the man with a knife.


    After practicing the diagonal cutting and hugging me, it seemed that his body moved first in the moment of crisis.


    Big!


    The man could not scream and wrapped his deeply cut arm.


    Then, again, he muttered the magic spell.


    Oh! He disappeared!


    The magic spell that the man uttered seemed to be the kind that moved him. His body began to flutter and disappear.


    At the same time, whether other magic was used, the jewel was sucked into the mans hand.


    Ahhhhhh!


    Immediately, the Grand Duke threw his sword at the jewel.


    Both the jewel and the Grand Dukes sword reached the mans hand.


    An ominous, scary-looking ck sword stuck in the mans hand.


    At that moment, the jewel shattered with a crackling, transparent sound.


    No! Kok!


    The man screamed. The magic that was before the battle was canceled, and the body that had been blurred became clear again.


    Im sure he was trying to control his voice.


    In addition to the painful groans, the man has not said a word since the arrival of the Grand Duke.


    However, the ident seems to have been inevitable.


    Blood


    The man, who was wounded by the sword of the Grand Duke, choked a few times like a fish out of the water and fell down.


    Oh, you failed to control your power.


    The Grand Dukes forehead frowned slightly.


    However, his voice sounded somewhatnguid, as if he died.


    Oh, Shushu. Are you all right?


    Oh, my God.


    Only then did I lose my strength and sink into Wynderts arms.


    He put his hand on my forehead, perplexed, as I rxed and drooped.


    I dont have a fever


    Father, hes dead! I have to ask him why he did that to Shushu!


    Wyndert, who checks my condition, and Deleign, who says terrible things.


    In this mess, only the people of the Grand Duke looked at peace.


    My normal nerve cord wasnt very strong, so could I barely breathe.


    Dont worry, Del. We still have to ask whos responsible for this.


    The Grand Duke smiled cruelly and shot a sword at the director who was caught trying to sneak out of the alley.


    The directors twisted hair flew away. Dirty exterior hair fell everywhere.


    Ahhhhhh!


    The section was cut very clean, but the director, who looks like a bobbed-haired man, screamed.


    Oh, I see you again.


    Wyndert murmured softly on my head. It was no big deal, but it sounded terrible.


    The director seemed surprised that the hair on the back of her head was cut off. Her body sank to the floor.


    The sword was so strong that it was half-blown on the outer wall of the building next to the alley.


    Oh, I couldnt control my strength. Im in a very angry state right now


    The Grand Duke shook his head to the side and approached the director.


    I-I was wrong, I have sinned!


    If youmit a crime, you must die.


    Grand Grand Duke!


    But I have a lot of questions. No matter how much you ignore me, will you answer me?


    At Grand Dukes words, the director jumped in amazement.


    This kind of thing doesnt dare to ignore the Grand Duke!


    Its obviously like you.


    The air fell into a tense atmosphere.


    Didnt you ignore me when you tried to destroy the child I was protecting?


    Yo-Your Grace.


    The directorid on her stomach and prayed with her hands together. It was the saddest look Ive ever seen.


    She was such a bully, yet she looked so weak in front of the Grand Duke.


    It was a very strange feeling.


    If I were a little stronger, and if I had found my true identity, would the director have turned her head like that to me?


    Wynderts hand wrapped around my neck tightly.


    As if he noticed me like that, Wyndert patted my back.


    No one will ever touch you again.


    He whispered in my ear.


    Tears sprang up again and my tears fell on his shoulder.


    Everyone is protecting me.


    I tried to wipe my tears off my eyes, but it didnt stop, so I nodded in a steady stream.


    Who came with you?


    The Grand Duke asked the director with no warmth in his voice.


    The director did not answer even though she was beaten.


    What kind of loyalty and unity do they have to close their mouths? A director I know would have betrayed and frozen everything.


    I I cant tell you that.


    The director shook her head morbidly and rubbed her hands.


    You keep ignoring me. How dare you?


    Thats not like that! But if I tell you, Im dead!


    At the directors words, the Grand Dukeughed a little.


    Thats stupid.


    Yes?


    She looked almost dazed. It was obvious that she was overwhelmed by the situation.


    I cant believe Ive been thinking about doing this. Wyndy, Del, look at this carefully. No matter how hard you look, you have to get rid of any hindrance.


    The Grand Duke approached the wall and drew out the sword.


    The sword fell gently as if it had been stuck in a soft pudding.


    He lifted the sword as it was. Its like cutting off some useless part of the directors body.


    Oh!


    I closed my eyes tight. I wanted to see the misery of my enemy, but somehow my eyes closed.


    Father, I know youre angry, but Shushu is watching.


    Shushu is fragile.


    Wyndert stopped the Grand Duke while holding my stiff body. Deleign followed suit and persuaded.


    Oh, yes.


    The Grand Duke covered his eyes with his hands, which had be ugly with anger.


    He seemed to have forgotten me for a moment in unbearable anger.


    Wyndy, take Shushu and go home. Give her some warm milk and let her rest.


    The Grand Dukes voice became a little gentle only when he called me.


    The quick-witted director must have heard it. She called me in a high voice right away.


    Shuelina, Shuelina! Help me! Im sorry! You love me, Shuelina!


    How on earth can I think that I love myself for doing this?


    I stopped Wyndert from taking me back to the mansion.


    Gwand Duke, is thwe owphanaje weally chanjing? (Grand Duke, is the orphanage really changing?)


    Yes.


    No ones drinking anymore? Can you finish eating? Up with your closet?


    (No ones in sync anymore? Will everything taste good? You will also get rid of the warden?)


    The Grand Duke looked at my face for a moment. His face was as cold as ice.


    But his eyes seemed to be filled with grief andpassion.


    Of course.


    The Grand Duke looked at me quietly and confirmed it.


    All right. I nodded. I was satisfied.


    Sir, I asked for your help earlier. (Sir, I asked for your help earlier.)


    I wiped off a smile of satisfaction and looked at the ledger. It must have been the most expressionless face she had ever seen.


    The time has already passed.


    When I called you all this time, you didnt react at all.


    No, I would have forgotten all my grudges if you had helped earlier.


    The time for forgiveness has already passed.


    Shuelina, Shuelina!


    Tears streamed down the directors face, which was covered with dirt and dust by rolling on the floor.


    The director cant hurt me anymore.


    Even the Queen of magic cant afford to care about me for a while.


    I whispered, Goodbye, feeling the deepest satisfaction towards the Grand Duke.


    ***


    As soon as I arrived at the mansion in a carriage, Wyndert brought me in and turned straight into my room.


    The mansion was turned upside down because of me as if it had fallen. I felt the air be busier.


    In the meantime, I was worried about Deleign, who was following me from the side.


    This is the first time I saw Deleign with a dark expression ever since meeting him. He was going to talk to me, but he was very quiet.


    Big bwothew, awr you okay?


    Shushu are you hurt?


    Deleign asked me, with his chin on his older brothers shoulder, looking at me in his arms. His face was twisted as if he were crying.


    Only then did I feel a tingling sensation all over my body. I must have been hurt when I fell earlier.


    Im not hurt!


    I replied with a shake of my head.


    It really didnt hurt. It doesnt even belong to the painful axis.


    I I


    Deleigns face is all distorted.


    Whats wong big bwothew? (Whats wrong big brother?)


    I dont deserve to be Shushus brother.


    Deleign wrinkled his lips as if holding back tears. I was so embarrassed that I opened my eyes wide.


    Hey, whats wrong?


    Wyndert asked Deleign, who stood tall in the hallway, with a shocked look on his face.


    I-I I couldnt protect Shushu Because of that drink


    Deleign seemed to be filled with guilt.


    Its the first time Ive ever had someone to protect me


    I clenched my teeth with a ckplexion and sighed at Deleign.


    I felt Deleign reacting sensitively to that small sound.


    Thats twue, but thwats because the bad wijawd dwagged me to the fwoow. Youwe just buying something to dwink.


    (Thats true, but thats because the bad wizard dragged him to the floor. Youre just buying something to drink.)


    Deleign nodded slowly at my words.


    Im d he came to help! (I was so d he came to help!)


    Deleigns face lit up slightly.


    I-Ill definitely practice more swordsmanship. Ill never lose you again!


    Deleign clenched his fist and shouted.


    He is a person who knows how to think behind the scenes without falling into guilt and pain. I grinned at him.


    Im sorry foringte. Was it scary?


    Wyndert whispered to me.


    When I hear the voices of the two that soothed me, I knew there are no other brothers who are so kind and friendly in the world.


    I grinned and leaned my head into Wynderts arms.

 Chapter 20

    Its owkay becauwse in the ewnd, youve cwome. I know thwat big bwothews and the Gwand Duke woulde!


    (Its okay because in the end, youvee. I know that big brothers and the Grand Duke woulde!)


    It was a strange belief to look back on.


    We barely lived together.


    Im in a different position and I had some kind of trust between his sons.


    Nevertheless, the image of the Great Duke who worried about me was real.


    Wyndert also chose me in hell.


    It was the same for Deleign who is trying to take care of me.


    I felt like this a few times, I thought Im hopeless


    In fact, its a dangerous idea for an orphan like me to have.


    As expected I hate myself for being powerless.


    This time, I managed to get away because the Grand Dukes people protected me.


    To be honest, the attack of the wizard was also poor.


    Probably because the Empress did not think of the variable. No one would have expected the Grand Duke to be interested in me.


    Perhaps even after knowing this, the Empress will ignore it and do something simr again.


    But then what? What should I do when the Grand Duke cannot protect me?


    What should I do if the Empress tries to sink the Grand Duke with me?


    Shushu, get down here.


    Wyndertid me on the bed, arriving in the room while I was thinking.


    Then Deleign patted me on the cheek.


    You must have been surprised. Youre safe now. Ill watch you until you fall asleep, so lets take a nap.


    As he said, they came with a stool and huddled next to the bed.


    I thought Id watch it till I really fell asleep.


    But big bwothew is busy


    I murmured softly.


    In particr, Wyndert is likely to focus on his studies.


    Whats the big deal when youre so surprised? Your heart is still pounding.


    Deleign shook his head and grumbled at my words.


    So how did big bwothews knew I was thewe?


    How the heck did they know I was in that alley?


    At my question, Deleign and Wynderts expression was slightly ambiguous.


    Well, I just felt it.


    I did, but my father and my brother pointed to the same ce.


    Are the people of the Grand Duke born with intuition?


    I blinked at the unexpected remark.


    Well, thats enough. Your heart hasnt died down yet.


    Wyndert whispered with a determined face.


    Thats right. My heart kept pounding. I felt ufortable because I didnt calm down when I was running fast in a state of tension.


    Im scared.


    The Empress is not an easy opponent.


    First of all, being the Royal Family is the biggest weapon.


    In case of emergency, he would be charged with trying to harm the royal family, and if he brought false evidence, he would be forced to escape.


    Moreover, the Marquis of Bertilde, the Empress fathers family, was as powerful as the Grand Duke of Vailot.


    A ce that holds all the practical honor and wealth of being the head of the nobles.


    Marquis of Bertildes estate has the fertile soil of the southern part of the empire, so he cultivated all kinds of grains throughout the year.


    They were able to weaponize the empires food.


    I have to see the Marquis of Bertilde, the Empress, and maybe the whole nobles as my enemies. Can I win?


    The Grand Duke is a symbolic family, and have umted so much wealth and force that it is hard to imagine.


    However, he did not participate in central politics and was confined to being the Grand Duke, making it difficult to gather power and secure his position.


    His reputation is at rock bottom.


    In fact, when I met him, he didnt look like a viin or a monster at all, but thats what most people see him as.


    The majoritys beliefs are dangerous.


    It would be simple to fight between family and family, but politics would be much more crowded. If several families attack at once, the Grand Duke may also be in trouble.


    Only because of me.


    I want to protect both these people and myself


    My head was throbbing as I continued to imagine something scary.


    Wait. I thought my face was a little wed. Im weally wunning a fevew.


    Wyndert looked at my forehead with a disapproving face and jumped up from his seat.


    Then they looked at me with their unique, vulnerable eyes in my eyes.


    Im just alwight


    I was going to say it correctly, but I felt my body be worse and worse. I felt like I was out of gasp.


    What? What is it?


    Every moment my body got worse. Tears circted and I choked. My face was hot and my eyes were hot.


    Wa, water Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Shushu!


    The moment I thought I wanted to drink water, I screamed after being hit by a lightning bolt that appeared somewhere.


    My body was soaked cool.


    However, the lightning quickly disappeared. As if it wasnt even there from the beginning.


    I-Im cold


    I murmured softly.


    I thought it was wet, but it was as soft and dry as before.


    However, the ice-cold sensation left my body shaking, and my teeth kept bumping into each other.


    Wyndert, who saw me trembling, hugged me tightly, making an indescribable expression.


    Its okay, Ill keep you warm.


    What is this What happened, brother?


    Wyndert tried to warm my body with his body temperature.


    Deleign, who witnessed an iprehensible sight, was standing to my side.


    I want to light up a fire


    I was so cold I imagined a bonfire. The orange mes that shook hot.


    Then, a fluttering me from the air came and Wyndert attacked me.


    Brother! Shush!


    Surprised, Deleign jumped around and tried to put out the fire.


    But the fire disappeared immediately, too. Like thest drop of water.


    What are you


    Wyndert looked at me sighing. But I dont know why, either.


    Obviously, the frenzy that passed through my face was not an illusion.


    Big, big bwothew, I Im, Im not feeling well


    My body trembled even more after the fire appeared and disappeared.


    It was as if something was scratching around my body. In my head, it seemed as if there was a burning fire.


    Pwobably because of me


    I think Ive created these strange things.


    I felt intuitively that it was because of my spirit power and tried to exin something.


    But without a chance, I closed my eyes in Wynderts arms.


    My sight immediately darkened.


    I finally met my contractor.


    The boy put his hand lightly on Shuelinas forehead.


    A white forehead with a lot of cold sweat from groaning.


    I wanted to wipe off the sweat, but


    The boys hand only passed through Shuelinas forehead.


    As of yet, the seal had not been released, so he could not directly touch Shuelina.


    Its hard just toe to see you through the dead body like this.


    Do not be hurt.


    In exchange for the proper use of the spirit power, the body was only sick.


    Even though she knows that she can meet her thanks to Shuelinas manifestation of spirit power.


    It was just a reward for working as an apparition, so I felt heartbroken even though I knew I would return to normal soon.


    This time, you will be happy as you wish.


    Please find the real me as soon as possible.


    The boy mumbled little, staring at Shuelinas face, and disappeared in no time.


    Why is it so extreme today?


    As I woke up I was stunned, Imented a little.


    After meeting an abuser, almost suffering, and witnessing someone die, I passed out.


    My life in the Grand Dukes is supposed to be calm, but what is this?


    Why is the child not waking up!


    While it was hazy, and I was trying to get a little bit of my mind, I heard Deleigns fiery angry voice.


    About that, shell wake up really soon. Its just because she had exhausted her mind too much.


    Youre telling me that this child fainted suddenly? She just fainted after being attacked by fire, but what is it about that spirit power?


    Aigoo, Young Master! Please let go of this! Grand Duke, Young Master! Aigoo!


    Uhm


    Dont tell me Deleign is making a big mess now?


    Last time, I had to listen in real time to the voice of Baden, who had made such a calm diagnosis.


    Why doesnt it make a dry sound?


    When I woke up, I could see Deleign shaking his Doctor Baden.


    Deleign was still young and short, so he grabbed Badens waist.


    However, Badens waist was stiffly folded in half due to their huge age gap.


    This cant go on anymore.


    I blinked my eyes a few times. The blurry vision gradually became clearer.


    Then Deleign, who was shaking Baden, and Wyndert, who was encouraging him, ran back.


    Shushu!


    Youre up.


    I saw the sight of the Grand Dukes frowning face. I think hes angry, but now I know that it is the face that is worrying about me.


    Yes. I just fwelt a wittle dijjy. (Yes. I just felt a little dizzy.)


    I smiled awkwardly and sat up. As I sat down against the head of the bed, the Grand Duke shook his head.


    Its a small thing that makes me very nervous.


    He looked at me with an unpleasant face and muttered.


    The lowered corner of the mouth, and the brows that wriggled as if he was unhappy about something. However, only the eyes were sweet.


    You mean you almost died because you were worried. Thats the same for me.


    Deleign, standing next to me, whispered a little in my ear.


    So, it seems like Ive been banging on the heart of the Grand Duke.


    I was somewhat embarrassed, so Iughed.


    The diwecto?


    She took the punishment she deserved. You are still too young to tell.


    At my question, the Grand Duke looked at me and said.


    But I want to know. I think I hawve thwe wight to know.


    (But I want to know. I think I have the right to know.)


    The director ran an orphanagevishly and made money with public money. Also, taking into ount all of the crimes shemitted and abused you, she was summarily killed.


    I see


    She will never be able to harass neither me nor the children of the orphanage again.


    I didnt have to sit down because she was already dead. I nodded.


    By thwe way, who is thwat? (By the way, who is that?)


    I looked at the sister, who was slightly away, and asked.


    It was a woman wearing a hood of a wizard, like the Empresss messenger.


    She wore the purple hoodie with a light blue brooch, but somehow it wasnt scary.


    (T/N: Many of you may be wondering what a brooch is. A brooch is a decorative jewelry item designed to be attached to garments, often to fasten them together. It is usually made of metal, often silver or gold or some other material.)

 Chapter 21

    Ah, I see. The atmosphere is gentle.


    All the people who came to harass me were dull and ominous. When I saw them, my heart pounded, but this time, I stayed silent.


    Hello, youngdy. I am Yegrine from the Blue Tower. I came because I thought you had a special ability for a youngdy.


    Shes a wizard!


    I was surprised and got close to Deleign.


    Big sistew also cawme to hawass me!


    (Big sister also came to harass me!)


    That-That wont happen! Wizards do not touch good citizens!


    But, thwat pewson hawassed me eawliew (But, that person harassed me earlier)


    I muttered with a dead face.


    For me, the ss of sorcerers was nothing more than a vampire mosquito who pulled out my abilities.


    Shushu How did he bother you?


    The Grand Duke called my name and took a deep breath, as if trying to get his anger down.


    However, the air shook as if vibrating at the subsequent question of whether he had failed to endure. It felt like an earthquake in the air.


    If you are very strong, you can do that.


    After I admired myself a little, I shook my head to see theplexion of the people around me deteriorating.


    My bwothews arw stwuggling! Pwease dont! (My brothers are struggling! Please dont!)


    I think I can control it so that only myself is not affected because I am a capable person who can make the air tremble with just the momentum alone.


    I was the only one with a good face here.


    They say they are far more capable than Wyndert and Deleign, but they are still young. It was notparable to the Grand Duke.


    As soon as I got out of embarrassment, the air that was shaking like a vibration sank.


    So, what happened to you? What was he trying to do to you?


    The Grand Duke calmly asked again.


    Conversely, when I tried to tell him what I was facing, the pressure didnt drop somehow.


    Tears struck again as I remembered that terrible pain.


    I shouldnt be considered a bother to cry so often!


    Shushu, you know. Its okay because I am next to you now.


    As I took a breath, the Grand Duke stroked my head and whispered.


    Thwat.. He pwut a stwange bwooch on me, and when he stawted muttewing wowds, my stwength stawted to dwain.


    (That. He put a strange brooch on me, and when he started muttering words, my strength started to drain.)


    I exined how painful the process of draining my power was.


    Every time I spoke little by little, people around me groaned.


    To a child like this .!


    So hes a guy who hits and kills.


    How can he do that to a pretty baby?


    I ended my testimony in shudders because I no longer wanted to bring out terrible memories.


    Come,dy. Knowing what that power is, you can help prevent it from happening again.


    Yegrine said, reaching out for me. She said she came to figure it out.


    It seemed like she was asking for my hand.


    Will it help if they know my spirit power?


    As soon as the Grand Duke knows about my spirit power, he may send me to the imperial family.


    Finding the lost daughter of the Emperor would really help his reputation.


    But, I didnt want to go back to the imperial family.


    Dad is my dad, not your dad! Your unclean mother is also dead, and your dad has forgotten you, so why do you do that?


    Azus words that I heard the moment I learned the truth. It was one of the things that bothered me at times.


    The scenes that I didnt experience were drawn like a picture.


    As if Shuelina recalls the past.


    At that time, I felt really miserable and my heart ached.


    My dad has already forgotten me, and my mom is already dead.


    When I went back to the Imperial Pce, no one weed me.


    If I did something wrong, I will be immediately used by the Empress.


    My heart became anxious again without stopping. I lowered my head and looked at the nket.


    Shushu, I already know a lot.


    Then, the Grand Duke put his hand on my knee and whispered.


    Ah, the director !


    However, it turns out that the Grand Duke must have stolen information from the director.


    The director wouldnt be able to speak properly because he didnt know my true identity.


    Even so, the Grand Duke would have provided all this due to all the information that could be guessed bybining it.


    It cant be avoided anyway.


    I nced at the Grand Duke.


    Sharp and grueling eyes. However, only my figure was contained in those eyes.


    He has a gentle look.


    I decided to believe in the kindness the Grand Duke had shown me so far.


    Hewe .


    I gently reached out my hand.


    Yegrine approached and gently grabbed my hand.


    It will be cold for a while.


    Yegrine warned me in advance, saying that she was a magician who uses the cold.


    Indeed, as she said, I felt a sense of strength from my fingertips.


    It feels ck and cold.


    It rotated quickly around my body.


    It feels stuffy as if it was breathing inside my body.


    The more it searched inside my body, the more distorted my face became.


    And then it got closer and closer to my head


    Ah .!


    At that moment, Yegrines hand fell off with a sound Pak! I could see her fingertips burnt ck.


    Ahhhh!


    Awr-Awr you alwight?


    Startled, I stared at the tips of my fingers with a frightened look. But Yegrine didnt seem to care about the pain in my hand.


    Unbelievable !


    Yegrines face was pale.


    It seemed to me that she met something she could never understand.


    How the hell ?


    As Yegrine muttered, the Grand Duke stared at her with a sharp nce.


    Speak in order for us to understand. Whats going on?


    That It-Its not like what you wrote for the youngdy.


    Yegrine stuttered. It looked like a question mark was engraved on her whole face.


    What? But Im sure we both saw the appearance of the magical fire and water!


    Deleign shouted sharply. Signs of iprehension were both on Wyndert and Deleigns face.


    About that At first, I thought it would be some sort of elemental magic. But thedy doesnt have mana.


    What?


    The eyes of the people of the Grand Duke, famous for theirck of mana, were wide open.


    The only people in the world who had no mana were the people of the Grand Duke of Vaillot.


    Oh, to be precise, we dont have as much umtion of magic as we can use. Instead, other disparate forces on the head


    The mana used by wizards gathers in the heart. So, the first ce Yegrine checked was around the heart.


    It was the norm that the gi of the people of the Grand Duke of Vaillot gather near the belly button.


    The only thing that umtes power in the head is spiritual power, which is nature itself.


    (T/N: Mana is a supernatural or magical power.)


    Then, spirit power ?


    Wyndert muttered with a nk face.


    Spirit power, a power derived from spirits.


    An ability that only the immediate family members of the Imperial Family can have.


    It is said that in the early days of the founding of the country, when it was founded in and inhabited by spirits, it was possible to summon a truly rich kind of spirit.


    At that time, the spirit power was not at the normal level of magic, but it showed a power close to a miracle.


    However, at some point, the spirits could not be summoned, and now, the royal family who performed such miracles disappeared.


    Nevertheless, it is admired as a descendant of the spirits because of the founding myth.


    Then Shushu is part of the Imperial Family?


    Deleign also asked with a shocked face.


    Since the spirit power was exercised, it was directly rted to the royal family.


    A child who only thought she was an orphan turned out to be part of the royal family.


    There is a possibility in a direct line, um


    The Grand Duke muttered with an expressionless face. I hesitantly looked up at him.


    It must be the child of the deceased empress. Was the child alive when the funeral was held?


    In the meantime, only the Grand Duke seemed calm.


    He quickly inferred my identity as someone who is part of the royal family just because of my spiritual power.


    You probably also noticed that there is an empress behind everything.


    So what do you want to do with me?


    It was difficult to freeze the thoughts of the Grand Duke, and I noticed it.


    Are you counting on me to get back to the imperial family?


    Good job. Now that you have checked, you can go now. If something that happened today leaks out


    Absolutely, I will keep it as an absolute secret!


    The Grand Duke took out a pocket of gold coins and threw it to Yegrine. It was a cost for secrecy.


    Yegrine, who received the enormous amount of money, was frightened and immediately ran out of the room.


    Shushu, no, Shuelina.


    Yes


    As soon as Yegrine disappeared, the Grand Duke called me, looking at my face clearly.


    I responded with a small voice to my anxious mind and looked up at the Grand Duke silently.


    Do you want to go back to the imperial family? Tell me if you want to reinstate to the status of a princess.


    I dont like thwat.


    Why?


    If I wewe weally a pwincess someone couwd have pwoteted me. But nobody dwid.


    (If I were really a princess someone could have protected me. But nobody did.)


    It has been a long time since the baby escaped alone and became an orphan.


    Even if Shuelinas family members miss the lost child, it is impossible to return quickly.


    It was impossible to return to family members who did not love Shuelina at all.


    I firmly refused. Then, a faint smile appeared on the face of the Grand Duke.


    Somehow, my heart went away from the beginning.


    Gwand Duke, you dont need me anymowe? (Grand Duke, you dont need me anymore?)


    In the atmosphere of a room full of tension, I lowered my head.


    I said as the Grand Duke got up and sat down with his knees next to the bed.


    Then, he took out a small box from his chest.


    Yes, there is no need for orphans for selection. Instead, I need a daughter.


    The Grand Duke said with a firmly determined expression.


    I dont care about your identity.


    .!


    Shushu, no, Shuelina. Will you be my daughter since I will protect you until the end?

 Chapter 22

    I couldnt breathe for a moment.


    The grand duke opened the box and showed me the jewelry inside.


    The locket on the string was a great work of art that it was impossible to tell the price at first nce.


    It is a treasure that has been given to the girls in our family from generation to generation. It had been sealed since thest female child was born 100 years ago.


    The grand duke asked me to receive such a valuable item.


    As such, it was seen as evidence that his will is firm.


    My lips trembled, not knowing what to answer.


    Quick! Answer quickly!


    Deleign shook my bed and urged me.


    To be his daughter?


    The grand duke will be my dad, and Wyndert and Deleign will be my brothers?


    Youre free to do anything. Even if you dont be my daughter, I will protect you.


    The grand duke hung the locket ne around my neck. If I want to refuse, then I can ask him not to put the ne on me.


    If you really be my daughter, we will take a family picture and put it in that locket. Think carefully.


    Gwand Duke


    I didnt know what to say, so I looked only at the locket.


    I have always wanted this to happen.


    But what if I put the grand duke in danger? If these kind people get hurt because of me


    I couldnt say anything. However, whatever the future may be, it must be filled with my happiest moments sinceing to this world.


    3. How to wee a new family


    Lucy gave me a red cape with white fur that is parted in the middle.


    I immediately felt hot as soon as I put the cape on.


    I touched the cape, its soft fabric slipping through my fingers. In the gap between the cape, the locket ne shook.


    Lucys gaze was fixed on my chest.


    She seemed to know the meaning of this ne.


    Does Lucy know about this?


    Of course. I went through the management of the heirloom and became the chief.


    I see


    I nodded a little and raised the locket slightly.


    Lucy put a brooch on the capes gap near my neck to prevent it from gaping.


    Does Lucy want me to be the child of this family?


    Maybe she has that hope inside her head, as often she told me she liked me.


    Not only Lucy, but the eyes of the employees have been tantly staring at me over these past few days.


    Scorching gazes as if asking me to be thedy of this house.


    It is a position that has not been decided yet so it was a little burdensome, but it wasnt bad.


    That said, Im grateful that I am well-rooted in this house.


    Alright, its all done, mdy. It can be cold, so please wear gloves.


    As Lucy had said, I put on my red gloves.


    It was handmaid gloves in the shape of an undivided finger.


    The only finger I could move at will was the thumb. It was quite fun for the remaining four fingers to move at once.


    It looks like a sparrows wings.


    I pped my palm a few times.


    Aw, I thought you were reluctant to speak. Youre so cute.


    Lucy burst intoughter as she looked at me pping my gloved hand.


    As she said, my body condition improved quickly after the day the spiritual powers were properly awakened.


    My condition quickly improved because I just didnt know the words before, so my pronunciation wascking and my body staggered because of my legs.


    It was because of the spiritual power.


    It seems that the reason why I was more sluggish and cannot speak well was not that I did not eat good food to grow, but because I kept losing my powers.


    Since the awakening of my powers, my body has improved a lot, and now I can pronounce well.


    Taking too much spirit power is no different from taking my life.


    Anyway, I liked it because I felt a little healthier and calmer.


    I am confident.


    Yes, mdy is very polite.


    Lucy, who looked at me with warm eyes, looked out the window and urged me.


    Ah, mdy. I think they were a little dyed. The young masters are already out there.


    Ah!


    It wasnt until I heard Lucys words that I took my mind off my thoughts and ran outside.


    The bells on my shoes jingled as I moved my feet.


    Brothers!


    As I ran to the first floor, I saw Wyndert and Deleign waiting for me at the entrance of the mansion.


    As I expected, Deleign is holding a pic basket in one hand.


    I can hear you even when youre still far.


    Wyndert said with a happy face. He was the one who made these shoes for me.


    I looked down and turned my toes round and round. Every time I moved, I could hear a continuous jumble.


    Since thest time the director abducted me, I have worn shoes that sound like this everywhere.


    It was a shoe with bells running and a jingling sound, and a crackling sound at the peculiar sole.


    It was devised by Wyndert after thinking that I might be put in danger if I go outside.


    The shoes seem to stand out too much.


    I muttered, feeling a little dissatisfied.


    I have to go around, making jingling noises.


    It will be a bigger deal if you disappear.


    Wyndert responded calmly and hugged me.


    Thats right, Shushu. Its hard to find someone as small as you!


    I was fluttering my limbs and feet, but Deleign grabbed my squeaking shoes and shook them louder.


    The kids seemed to have been quite disturbed by the empresss messenger and the director kidnapping me. Even the grand duke seemed wary.


    Its because they know theres a force that threatens me.


    Somehow, the people of the grand duchy seem to be in league together to protect me


    If youre worried about this, its okay for me to just stay in the mansion.


    I wondered if I had to go out of this kind of situation, but the grand duke was quite stubborn.


    You have the right to do whatever you want. I will protect you no matter what.


    He said coolly.


    The words that I shouldnt give up on what I have to enjoy in this world sounded my heart.


    Have you never been out of an orphanage?


    No. The only time I left an orphanage was when I moved to another orphanage.


    Even at that time, I was put in a carriage with a blindfold on.


    Other than that, I would squat next to the trashcan in the back alley.


    I didnt know anything about the world.


    I dont remember, but I have toe here to learn something properly.


    Shuelina was the same.


    In the original, Shuelina was a character who had not learned well.


    The world in which young Shuelina saw and grew up was only a small courtyard of mourning.


    The first ce she ran away from the orphanage at the age of six was next to a trash can in a back alley.


    To ovee the chilly weather, she barely wrapped herself in ragged rags and squatted.


    And soon after, the Marquis of Bertilde also found her.


    Even as the emperors family, he did not take proper care of Shuelina.


    Rather than running out of the orphanage with my feet, I thought I would rather be locked up and extract my abilities.


    The room was very cold


    I trembled as I recalled the secret room of the marquis where Shuelina was kept locked up.


    She could meet a few people properly, and she had to remain confined until she reached the age of ten.


    She was barely eating proper food that was on the verge of rotting and almost had no education.


    Looking at it now, it seems that she was intentionally abused.


    I fully felt the malice of treating me like a doll.


    It was a time when I thought I was going crazy because of too much loneliness.


    Suddenly, my whole body vividly remembered that the memory in that room was excessive.


    Is this also a memory imprinted on the body?


    I suddenly felt chills and trembled.


    Shushu, are you cold? Shall we go back?


    Wyndert, who knew me, whispered as if he felt my trembling.


    He seemed to be worried since I am trembling to an unusual degree.


    No. This is my first pic and I want to go!


    Then lets get in the carriage.


    Wyndert got into the wagon, hugging me so that I would not be hit by the wind.


    After that, Deleign jumped inside the carriage and took his seat.


    I touched my two shiny, red shoes that covered my feet.


    I was a little tickled, but I left it be.


    I like it, I dont know what to do, and I want to reach here and there.


    I didnt feel bad anymore as my heart seemed to heal even when recalling bad memories.


    * * *


    The wagon stopped sooner than I had expected.


    It was because todays destination was a small vi near the grand duchy.


    I got off the carriage. I saw a small log cabin.


    The house was really small.


    It was sized for children and looked as if it could barely fit adults.


    But it wasnt a cheap-looking cabin.


    The exterior and the flowers nted outside made me guess that it was a very expensive cabin.


    Look at those petals twinkling. Maybe its made of jewels, not raw flowers.


    The jewels are spread out like this, dont the people sneak into the forest and try to steal them?


    I was a little embarrassed, and I sneaked a jewel flower out of the gap between Wyndert and Deleign.


    Seeing that it wasnt easy to pull, I could tell that something special was done.


    This is!


    It was built when I was born. Its the only one left by our mother.


    I was surprised and admired what Wyndert had said.


    A house built 11 years ago. It was a wondend for children, built for the baby Wyndert.


    But the grand duchess died.


    I suddenly felt sad for him, but I couldnt ask, so I just grabbed Wynderts arm.


    Lets take a look inside, please!


    Yes, the chance toe here is really rare!


    I was struck at Deleigns words.


    So, the vi that we came to for a pic is Wynderts secret base, where Deleign doesnt oftene.


    Is it alright to show me such a precious ce?


    But I just decided to be grateful enough for Wynderts goodwill.


    Come in.


    Wyndert opened the door like Edgar, the butler of the estate.


    Deleign and I held hands as we entered Wynderts cabin.


    Wow!


    Unlike the distinctive and beautifully stylish exterior, the interior was quite aesthetic.


    I think Wynderts mother had a foresight. Certainly, this wooden style suits Wyndert better.


    Wynderts study room and office, which I had been to many times, also felt like this.


    At first nce, it was a design that seemed like a god, insisting that a sessor should be a minister.


    Shushu, are you hungry?


    After a while, Deleign asked, opening the basket. When he opened the lid, the savory and delicious scent came up.


    Im hungry too! I shall prepare!


    No matter how I look at it, Deleign looked the most hungry here.


    I sat in front of the table, helping Deleign not to get hungry and angry.


    Because you are a guest, stay still.


    Wyndert and Deleign made me sit and then they put the tables together.


    They showed willingness not to let me work.


    This is how they always act, but they seem to be more gentle to me than usual.


    After a long preparation, they both look like they have something to say to me.

 Chapter 23

    Wyndert ced a cute sandwich on my te.


    I held it and took a bite while watching the two try to liven the atmosphere.


    Theyre cute.


    It was cute to see Wyndert, who grasped my hand gently, and Deleign, who was fidgeting, trying tearfully.


    Though, Im not sure what they were trying to talk about.


    We shared desserts and yed house.


    I then made up my mind to make them feelfortable.


    Brothers, do you have something to say?


    Huh, uh, was it obvious?


    Deleign, who was bad at hiding his feelings, stuttered in surprise.


    He was so embarrassed that he identally struck the table and almost spilled a ss of juice.


    What is it?


    I was curious about Deleigns behavior.


    To be honest, I was curious if you really wanted to be our sister


    Im still thinking about that. Is the grand duke pressuring you?


    The grand duke knew what I was worried about, yet he let me think about it myself.


    He wanted me to be his daughter, but he didnt have any intention of ckmailing me or adopting me forcefully.


    The grand duke didnt force me. I was allowed to choose my own decision.


    Absolutely not! Dad said its not right to decide if you were forced.


    But we really want you to live with us!


    Wyndert said while Deleign eximed excitedly.


    Brothers, I want to continue living here in the grand duchy.


    Then what are you worried about?


    Yes. I want to know why Im still hesitating about this.


    I dont think I had such worries two weeks ago.


    Im worried about my survival right now, but is it possible for me to have a big heart and worry about others?


    As I was pondering, I was inclined to say that the grand duke had the heart to adopt me.


    Thatmy background may affect his reputation badly.


    Surprisingly, what I was most worried about was my impact on the grand dukes image.


    The moment I noticed this, I realized that I liked them more than I thought.


    IIm worried about the safety of these people as much as Im worried about my own safety.


    I looked at Wyndert and Deleign with shaking eyes.


    I dont think I can manage in the grand duchy if Im alone.


    An orphaneddy raised in the slums. It wasnt impossible to be a hot topic called The Orphan Lady.


    Besides, the empress was also a problem.


    Right now, the empress doesnt want to fight against the grand duke. The grand duke is as powerful as his notoriety.


    He would not actively attack the city immediately, but if he adopts me, that attitude would change.


    Affect? Reputation? Dont think about such useless things.


    Wyndert said unhappily. Then we left the cabin.


    Why are we suddenly leaving, Brother?


    Lets go to the orphanage.


    Surprised by the sudden words, I was dragged while not knowing what to say.


    Lets go. Since Brother wants us to go, there must be a reason.


    Deleign whispered next to me.


    Why are we suddenly going to the orphanage? I couldnt guess why.


    I could only blink as I followed them.


    ***


    I had no idea that I was going to go to the orphanage.


    To be honest, I have not intentionally dismissed my thoughts about the orphanage after I had been with the director.


    This is the first time Im going to the orphanage after the director was caught by the grand duke.


    The directors Ive been with have always brainwashed me that leaving wont work well for us.


    We cant make money and we wont have sponsors, so everyones going to starve.


    By saying that, it prevented us from running away from the orphanage or from reporting their corruption to other adults.


    Is everyone okay?


    I got out of the carriage while feeling a bit ufortable.


    Oh?


    The sight before my eyes was something I had never seen before.


    Where is this?


    Its the orphanage, of course.


    The Grass Leaf Orphanage was located in the corner of the slums.


    It was a ce that had a dull, gray exterior with cracked walls and a dead tree that had only had eerie branches on each side.


    But the building in front of me waspletely different.


    It did not get any bigger.


    However, the warm red bricks and pretty arched doors gave apletely different feeling than before.


    The small yard with pretty winter flowers hanging on the wall and green trees of all seasons was also pretty.


    The kids were running around in the yard.


    Im such a fool.


    I thought the orphanage would have gotten worse because I was brainwashed by the directors.


    Unconsciously, I have thought that it would be harder for the orphanage children if the director disappeared.


    I knew that they were bad people.


    Oh? Its Shu!


    Sophie, running around with a small doll in one hand, found me first.


    Sophie called me and began to run.


    Sophie! Marie! Eileen!


    I was reluctant earlier, but now Im d to see the kids soon.


    The kids found me and ran to me, saying, Wow!


    Why are they so happy to see me?


    When they got near, they hesitated as if they were scared of Wyndert and Deleign.


    Now, Shushu. Would you like to talk to them? We will watch from the carriage.


    Wyndert pushed my back gently.


    I bit my lip for a moment before nodding. I approached the children.


    How are you?


    Wow, Shu became a pwincess! (Wow, Shu became a princess!)


    The young Sophie broke the stiff atmosphere and admired me.


    Well, I was pretty even when I was in the orphanage. Thats why I looked a lot better now that Im all dressed-up and adorned like this.


    The kids were all looking at me with visibly shocked faces.


    Maybe they hate that Im like this now?


    The childrens clothes have also changed.


    They werent high-end clothing that nobles like me wear, but everyone received new clothes with cute designs.


    It was winter, so the coat, gloves, and shawl they wore looked very warm.


    Really, really! Shuelina, youre really great!


    Shuelina, thank you! I love it here!


    I heard its all thanks to you. Congrattions on being adopted by the grand duke!


    They were silent for a moment, then each of them started chatting with me.


    They talked about how Im now wearing pretty clothes, how my cheeks were plump, and that my pronunciation improved and matched that of a noblemans.


    Each one was about praising me.


    Some childrenplimented the orphanage.


    They were very cute as they chatter, but I couldnt figure out what they were talking about.


    Oh, then I cant just cawl you Shu anymowe? Do I have to cawl you Wady Shu now?


    (Oh, then I cant just call you Shu anymore? Do I have to call you Lady Shu now?)


    Sophie, whose expression suddenly turned dark after hearing the word grand duke asked.


    Wouldnt it be okay for now? But lets call herdyter.


    Martha whispered to Sophie.


    While listening to the children, it seems they thought Ive been adopted by the grand duke already.


    What are you guys talking about?


    How did these kids know about my adoption offer?


    Huh? We already know everything! Trying to keep it secret even after doing good things.


    Seriously, Shuelina is still nice!


    The childrens words made me more confused.


    I wondered how they knew about adoption, and suddenly it was a good thing


    Still, it didnt seem like a bad situation. Theyre justplimenting me because were close.


    Theres a rumor circting the adults in the market, saying that the orphanage has changed thanks to you.


    You said you were the one who hurt the director? Thats amazing!


    Youre so nice and smart, so its good that the grand duke knows. You deserve it!


    Even if you be a nobledy, dont forget us!


    The children shouted again.


    Since the grand dukes family always had a bad image, it has been a long time since arge number of people made noise about him.


    It seems that everyone thought that thanks to the changes in the orphanage, I was adopted as ady of the grand ducal family.


    If a child was raised to be thedy, they would be jealous


    I was naive. I had no idea why the children were wearing such expressions.


    I was touched by everyones praises that I couldnt tell them the truth.


    Instead of telling them that I havent epted the adoption offer yet, I just kept my mouth shut.


    I cant just say that when they looked so happy. That would be horrible.


    The adoption story spread. There must be a spy in the estate.


    There must be someone who shared my schedule with the empress.


    I looked at the children, thinking I should be alert.


    The children were all excited and exined how the orphanage had changed.


    We all got a bunch of new clothes.


    We also have meat and fresh vegetables during mealtime!


    We have eggs too! And the bed is fluffy and warm!


    We have toys, too! Diwecto also weads childwens books to us! (We have toys, too! Diwecto also reads childrens books to us!)


    Im d everyones doing well.


    There were times I worried about being the only one livingfortably.


    My well-being is the most important to me, likemon people, but I wasnt such a cold-blooded person that didnt care about the people around me.


    I smiled in relief when I saw the new director checking on the children through the window.


    The new director was wearing a gray dress simr to the childrens design.


    The settlement was not included to prevent children from getting in the way. She had her hair in a bun.


    She had a warm expression.


    Her attentiveness to check on the children in the yground was good.


    How is Telin?


    Shuelina, youre curious even though she hated you so much?


    No, Im asking because I havent seen her since earlier.


    The children frowned at my question and shook their heads.


    She was locked in a closet. She became very sick and had a problem with her body. The director couldnt afford to call a doctor!


    Oh my gosh!


    It was a story simr to when Shuelina was locked in the original.


    Even then, she was seriously injured and sick, but the director did not call a doctor.


    I thought it was just because she hated Shuelina, but it was actually because the director did not want to spend money on others but herself.


    Since there was something wrong with her body, the director sent her to another orphanage far from here. Its like driving her out.


    You didnt know but when she dies, the children in the orphanage will go to check. Thats why the director was so angry and didnt want her to die here.


    The childrens faces darkened. I sighed at the heavy talk.


    Neither Telin nor I had good feelings for each otherbut still, I wanted her to be in a good ce where she would not get beaten.

 Chapter 24

    Ill go back now.


    Yes! Come visit us again, Shu!


    The children waved their hands and said goodbye.


    I smiled gently and nodded.


    Im not Shu anymore. My name is Shushu.


    Although it was short, my life in the orphanage was a life full of hardships.


    All I thought was my survival and avoiding the evil empresss jealousy.


    Thats why the orphanage couldnt be my home.


    I realized that I was thinking of the grand dukes estate as my home, not the orphanage.


    Youre back? Did you talk well with your friends?


    Did you have fun?


    Returning to the carriage, Wyndert hugged me.


    The two seemed to have watched us from the carriage windows to see if there were problems


    Im back.


    I nodded and leaned my head on Wynderts shoulder.


    Why did you bring me to the orphanage?


    Was that awkward?


    Yes.


    Like I wasnt wearing clothes. Like there was something ufortable in my socks.


    The feeling that the orphanage was not my home became stronger.


    My home is not the orphanage. Its in the grand duchy.


    You dont have to care about reputation or identity because you are a child who can shine on your own wherever you are.


    They hugged me as Wyndert said this to me.


    Even if Im in the orphanage, Im still Shuelina.


    Even if Im with the grand duke and his people, Im still Shuelina.


    Wherever I am, my history will not disappear.


    I was grateful to Wyndert for telling me this and nodded.


    ***


    After what happened that threatened my self-identity, everyone in the estate worked busily as the unknown spy.


    I think everyone is bragging about me.


    No matter how much I searched on how my adoption offer spread, I couldnt find the answer.


    It was because everyone boasted about me while saying that a cute girl came to the grand dukes estate.


    It mustve spread somewhere.


    The gossiping servants were greatly scolded by the grand duke, Lucy, and Edgar.


    A situation where the master personally scolds the servants because of an orphan. Its normal for the servants to me me but


    These people are too kind.


    Everyone came to me with noints and apologized even though it mustve been scary.


    With such a serious face for kids like me


    Ill stop myself from talking about mdy with all my strength!


    I like the soft expression of His Grace and the two young masters


    Thedy is so cuteah, stop. I must also forget about this!!


    Ahahahahaha! Everyone is so cute!


    This is the first time Ive been loved so much, so Iughed instead of getting angry.


    After that, I shared the chocte cake that the chef baked as a gift for me with everyone.


    They all refused, saying they couldnt dare eat theirdys food, but


    If you dont eat, you wont be forgiven.


    With a mischievous smile on my face, everyone ate one bite at a time, while some whispered to each other.


    I want her to be ourdy.


    Everyone seemed to hope that I would be thedy of the grand duchy for dark purposes.


    Contrary to my worries, it was a weing atmosphere.


    How can this be? I mustve seemed like amoner orphan entering the world of aristocrats, yet they didnt hate me.


    The employees left and I was all alone. I sat with my back straight, recalling the faces that whispered happily a few hours ago.


    Do the servants and the elders think that its okay?


    Is everyone weing me?


    I kept getting suspicious despite the good treatment Ive received.


    My history of being a beggar didnt matter to the people here.


    It seemed more important to them to admire the grand duke and his children, and even me.


    Now, it turns out that everyone in the estate was doing their best to make me a child of this family.


    The two maids who were sisters eximed, I would be really happy if you became ady in this house.


    The kitchte continued to serve me luxurious meals for dinner.


    The children also quietly gave me gifts. I then held them in my hands and opened them.


    If I want to enjoy such a luxury, please stay here!


    My subconscious seemed to tell me this.


    Even the grand dukes schedule revolved around me.


    Yesterday, I decided to go with my brothers, so Im going to spend this day with the grand duke.


    Its not just an ordinary duke, its the grand duke.


    He was the head of the grand duchy, the self-governing grand duke.


    How busy must the most influential man of this empire be?


    Nevertheless, he decided to spare time for me.


    I was more pleased with the kind heart of the grand duke than with a luxurious life.


    I have something to show you today.


    Where are we going?


    The grand duke did not answer my question.


    He just carried me and went up to the third floor, which I had never been to.


    The third floor of the estate could not be reached through the central staircase.


    The stairs were connected only to the east building.


    The second floor was the floor where the grand dukes office and living room were located.


    There was no reason to go to the third floor, so today was the first time I saw the stairs to the third floor.


    There was an iron gate at the end of the staircase, which looked very thick and strong.


    The grand duke lowered me at the door, pulled out a ck key from his pocket, and opened the door.


    The atmosphere is heavy.


    I swallowed and grabbed the grand dukes sleeves.


    Have you ever heard of what this ce is used for?


    Uhmno.


    I shook my head and answered.


    This is where the history of the Vaillot family is located.


    The grand duke opened the door, grabbed my hand, and stepped inside.


    The moment the door opened, fire lit inside.


    It seemed to be the work of magic.


    Wow!


    As everything brightened, I saw a long corridor.


    There were a lot of huge portraits on the walls in the hallway.


    These are the ancestral grand dukes of this family. I have mine too. And here, portraits of the descendants of the Vaillot family are hung.


    He exined softly. There were still empty walls.


    Grand Duke has a precious hand, so theres still plenty of room to get caught.


    Yes?


    I wondered for a moment how he looked at me. Then I realized that the grand duke didnt get my joke.


    I dont know if I can make a joke about it because there are still spaces left.


    This is one of our ancestors.


    The grand duke showed me a portrait of a man with long ck hair.


    He resembled the grand duke a lot, except that his pupils were vertical.


    Wow!


    A unique aura seemed to be transmitted through the painting.


    It felt like it had the spirit of the previous grand duke.


    It is said that our ancestors were dragons. Thats why his pupils are like that.


    Since then, it is said that it has be more and more humanized as human blood was mixed.


    The grand duke said it was a legend that could not be proven anyway.


    What is a dragon?


    A dragon, so the dragon is hmmit resembles a lizard, but it has wings and is very strong.


    I heard the exnation, but I still couldnt understand it, so I felt embarrassed.


    Huh?


    Somewhere, I could faintly hear the sound of rustling, as if someone had passed by.


    I turned my head and saw a boy standing barefoot from a distance.


    It was a boy with a mysterious aura. He looked a bit younger than Wyndert.


    His eyes


    His straight, dark, purple eyes stared at me.


    The meaning of his gaze was unclear.


    There was no window, but the slightly matted, silver hair was fluttering gently.


    Who is he?


    Was there such a child in the estate?


    I was puzzled and tried to take a step closer, but the grand duke grabbed my arm.


    There are no more dragons left in this world anyway.


    I was no longer thinking about the portraits.


    Whos there..!


    Hmm? What do you mean?


    Huh?


    When the grand duke turned his head, the boy was no longer there.


    Am I just seeing things?


    I guess it was just my imagination. I shook my head.


    Now, this way.


    I followed the grand duke and a more luxurious door emerged.


    Wow!


    As soon as the grand duke opened the door, I was amazed at what I saw and my breath hitched.


    The disy in front of me looked like something impossible to exist.


    The cor was more beautiful than Azus.


    The size


    I noticed more closely that it was a size that did not fit an adults head.


    Yes, its for children. Would you like to try it on?


    Me?


    My lips parted as I approached the disy carefully.


    The cor was luxurious and beautiful.


    It had diamonds and crystals.


    The light spread from ce to ce because of the perfectly-cut jewels.


    I walked up close and stared, but the reality wont sink in.


    It was a national treasure no matter how much I thought about it. If I put it on my head and drop it


    Its a treasure that hasnt been taken out over 100 years. Oh, even when the storage room is cleaned, that case is left closed.


    Do you want me to open it now?


    They havent used it for over 100 years!


    I shook my head hastily.


    What if it breaks?!


    Then we can have it made it again. In that case, let me choose the design that suits you best.


    The grand duke casually opened the case and took out the cor.


    The cor that was taken out of the case lit up and was even more beautiful up close.


    Princess Shuelina de Vaillot.


    Ah


    The grand duchy is a subordinate state of the Abnisian Empire, but Im also powerful enough to be the emperor.


    The grand dukes words seemed to possess me.


    If youre my daughter, then, of course, youre the princess.

 Chapter 25

    I had never been out of an orphanage properly.


    I dont know how big is the capital of the grand duchy.


    When I arrived at the grand duchys orphanage after being picked up by a carriage from another local orphanage, I remembered it took a long time before we arrived.


    It was still hard for me to think that I was born as the princess of the Abnisian Empire since I was very hardworking.


    However, when I wore the cor, I felt that I could be a princess of thisnd.


    But the tinum cor on my head was too heavy.


    If you like it, you can start wearing it. Ill have another one made for you because the cor youre wearing right now is heavy.


    The grand duke watched me struggle for a while with the cor on my head.


    Then, I lowered the cor and returned it to its case. I turned my gaze to the dusty items in the room.


    Like what the grand duke said, a little more informal and expensive jewelry was left behind.


    There was also a cotton-like ne made of pure essence and transparent gems.


    Jewelry sets that were close to art craft and emit all kinds of light were also stored here.


    The most fascinating thing was the toys on one side.


    I picked up a transparent, bar-like toy that sparkled.


    What is this?


    Well, that


    The grand duke shook the rod while thinking for a moment.


    Then there was a unique sound when he shook it. The light that shed inside the rod whenever it moved was a bonus, making it look pretty and bright.


    Its a rattle toy. You just have to shake and y it like an instrument.


    My age to y with a rattle had long passed.


    Nevertheless, I liked this ridiculously luxurious rattle.


    Isnt it too pretty..?


    Shuelina has never yed with rattles when she was a baby, so maybe its okay to try itte.


    The grand duke didnt notice my thoughts. I waved the rattle a bit before we moved to another room.


    The next room was simr to the previous room earlier.


    Dresses and all kinds of luxurious items were stored.


    Each of them looked like a national treasure.


    Why are there so many?


    I asked, pointing to the bowls full of gems.


    Well, maybe


    The grand duke grabbed a gem bowl and crushed the gems with the metal mortar next to it. He took some of the crushed gems and sprinkled them over my head.


    I read it in a book once. You spray it over your hair or clothes like this.


    He took me in front of the mirror in the corner of the room.


    Glittering gem powder sprinkled over my head and clothes.


    It was then that I realized that the grand duke had crushed the gems to decorate me.


    They were all sparkling and more expensive than the gems that the director had.


    I wondered what face to make, so I looked up at the grand duke and asked.


    Why did you bring me here?


    Isnt it fun? I thought children would like this.


    Its really fun. You even sprayed gems on me Why are you doing this?


    The grand duke raised his chin and cleared his throat.


    He seemed to be thinking about how to exin it in a way that I can understand.


    The room in front, this room, and the three rooms next to it are all rooms for the female children of this family.


    The grand duke exined how precious girls were to the Vaillot family.


    Vaillot thought that girls in the family were special.


    Because of that, he said that they always poured their money and affection without hesitation.


    Indeed, only they can get close to each other. There must have been an overflowing family love.


    I nodded at the thought of a curse passed only to the grand dukes lineage.


    So?


    I hope you ept this.


    What did you just say? Are you joking?


    The grand duke said he would hand all this to me.


    I was very flustered.


    What nonsense are you saying?


    Why do you think its nonsense? Ive already asked you to be my daughter.


    Isthat so?


    Then it only makes sense to show my daughter what she can have and let her choose.


    So, the grand duke wanted to let me know in advance what kind of luxury I could enjoy if I stayed.


    The things that are presented now are the things that the grand dukes daughter can have.


    Of course Im not forcing you. Even if you dont be my daughter, I wont take them back.


    What do you mean? You told me to go! No way. What about the girls who will be bornter if this ce is empty?


    I urged the grand duke to reconsider while shaking the hem of his clothes. Every time I did, a shiny jewel fell off my body and flew away.


    Descendants are none of my business.


    Eh?


    Im doing my best to tell you that I want you to be my daughter.


    The grand duke smiled.


    I looked around at the extravagant things that filled the room and tried to find a way to hide.


    Honestly, I was very happy with the delicious snacks and pretty clothes theyve given me.


    However, I was not happy that these national treasures would all be given to me.


    If you overdo it, youll be unhappy


    It was rather scary.


    It was because it was outside the capacity of my thinking.


    Moreover, the grand duke, who likes me this much, was also an object of fear.


    I dont know if Ill be able to return the things the grand duke had given me.


    Is there any reason to do this for me? Im not worth it


    Most of all, I felt so scared that I liked that love.


    Grand Dukewhat if I get all of these and refuse to be adopted?


    I whispered. Then the grand duke made eye contact with me and said.


    If youre worried about that, then you can just be my real daughter.


    I felt like a demon was trying to drop me into my house.


    He seemed to be more interested in seeing me sweating from sugary flowers as he got older.


    Lets say that all this conversation right now is a generous remedy to ask me to be his daughter to help me out.


    The grand duke embraced me and handed me a bunch of keys.


    One is the key to the entrance on the third floor. To lock and open the small ones I showed you.


    I reflexively tried to pull my hand out.


    But before I could do that, the grand duke had already ced the bundle of keys on my palm.


    What should I do?


    I was overwhelmed to receive the treasure keys.


    Can this person protect me?


    Can I also protect this person?


    Can I really trust him?


    I bit my lip and stared at the grand duke.


    I dont resemble the cold and strong-looking grand duke at all.


    Besides, there had never been an aristocrat who adoptedmoner orphans.


    In the first ce, it was nonsense for nobles to adopt children from an orphanage in the slums.


    It was said that infertile aristocrats usually adopt rtive children because it was unthinkable to enlistmoner blood into their noble lineage.


    Therefore, most of them were sold off as servants when they left their orphanage.


    Sometimes, they are sold to worse ces.


    And now, the grand duke wants to adopt me, amoner.


    I dont have to mind their reputation now. I can also live with them as a way of repaying them. Butwhat will the empress do?


    I lowered my head and stared at the keys in my hand.


    Their lives cannot be exchanged for anything.


    I swallowed and gave back the bundle of keys to the grand duke.


    Grand Duke, its because you dont know my situation.


    All threats may be prevented with the power of the grand duke.


    However, I have a deep affection for the grand duke, who had given me so much in the short time weve known each other.


    If the grand duke and the two cute brothers get hurt


    Just imagining it was terrible. I felt my tears threatening to spill out.


    I want to live with my spiritual power and live with the grand duke.


    The grand duke will be my dad while I be his daughter and live with him.


    However, I cannot decide hastily because I didnt know how strong my ability was.


    Theres no guarantee that I can defend the grand duke.


    About my adoption


    Until my life is clearly exined, I must not be adopted.


    That didnt mean that I was going to take everything.


    I wished that the grand duke knew of the danger that followed me.


    It was my dream to meet a good family who would love and protect me.


    Even though I wasnt sure if I could protect this family instead of bing the cause of their downfall.


    If you dont choose methen I cant help it. Whatever your decision will be, Ill ept it!


    But if you choose me despite knowing everything, if you choose to stand beside me


    Itit could be dangerous if you adopt me.


    Are you talking about the empress?


    There was no way she tried to kidnap me without motives. She even went as far as using a precious wizard.


    As long as I am a princess, it was natural for the empress to bother the grand duke.


    Azu has no spiritual power. Shes fooling everyone.


    Thats why they tried to take my spiritual power instead.


    They will keep trying to take it from now on. The grand duke will be in danger!


    I eagerly exined to the grand duke. He seemed a little angry when he recalled that I was about to get kidnapped.


    Danger?


    The empress might think of you as an enemy because of me


    I dont think Im powerless enough to be unable to protect one daughter.


    It isnt like that. The empress has more power than the grand duke thinks.


    The original story said that the cause of numerous incidents that happened in the empire was the Salvation of New Day, the secret group that served the empress.


    Therefore, the grand duke had to be more alert and think seriously.


    I have to exin enough instead of just settling down with them selfishly.


    What if the empress is stronger than expected? What if there are still a lot of things that are yet to be revealed?


    I couldnt even tell him about the empresss ns nor her deeds.


    Its something a six-year-old girl who grew up in an orphanage wont know.


    Youre very young. How did you know that the empress was aiming for you?


    I heard it when they were taking my spiritual power.


    The grand duke seemed to be wondering how I knew the enemy.


    I read it in the novel, but I cant say that.


    I already knew that the empress was aiming for my powers.


    Then shes the same with us, the Vaillots. We hide our true capabilities.


    It can be dangerous and bothersome Now that you know that, do you still want to adopt me?


    My heart was pounding inside me.


    The grand dukes lips parted slowly.


    If there are still more difficult and dangerous people after you, then


    Then you wont adopt


    Let me be your father and protect you.

 Chapter 26

    When I listened to the Grand Duke, I felt as if the strings that had been tangled in my heart were untying.


    I felt like I rarely ever felt secure even after struggling alone to build a bunch of defenses to protect myself.


    Somehow, my heart was overwhelmed and I couldnt answer right away, so I asked to take a deep breath instead of immediately saying Yes!.


    Why do you want to adopt me? A troublesome kid like me


    A person who is hungry cannot forget the food they have tasted. Even if you try to forget about those foods, when you reach an obstacle you have to ovee and spend all of your energy, you be hungry for them again.


    I am not the only one who loves you.


    Oh, well


    The Grand Duke looked at what he saw with an increasingly sadder face as if thinking about something.


    Dont tell me, has no one ever loved him openly and honestly? What about your parents? The Grand Duchess?


    Why is he like that? Why should a man as friendly as the Grand Duke have such a sullen face?


    I felt a little sad and clenched my fists.


    Is it true that you have no desire to return to your family?


    The Grand Duke asked me with a more serious face.


    It seemed that he was trying to make sure that I was not hesitating because I missed my family.


    I hate them. They are not my family.


    They are people who left me without looking for me.


    People who never believed in me.


    Because they hated me?


    Or because of the empress?


    Maybe there is something wrong with them.


    But I didnt want to understand their circumstances.


    Whatever their reasons, it wouldnt change the fact that I was living a miserable life thanks to them.


    They wouldnt understand a young and fragile orphan girl like me.


    The Imperial Rulers, or my Imperial Brother, neither protected me.


    Rather than protecting me, they only loved Azu.


    Anyway, this is the world in the book. It is a world that is only kind to the main character, Azu.


    That fact will not change.


    Have you ever met them in person?


    No


    I shook my head.


    If I am actually the princess, why was I living like that?


    I had no intention of regaining my status.


    I am very worried if I am a real princess.


    There was no reason for my family members to appear, and even if they appeared now, it would be an envoy of servants sent to retrieve me.


    Hmm


    Grand Duke seemed a little surprised by my unenthusiastic reaction that I now showed for the first time.


    I thought I had to soothe my mind and forget my grudges, but when the dam in my heart that I had used to suppress everything broke, I couldnt restrain myself.


    My Dad who drove me to my death without even knowing that I was his daughter.


    A brother, who treated me coldly, and would tell me to prove that I was his real sister.


    An Empress who took everything away from me while aiming for my ability.


    And a sister, who received all the love they had to give, was the part that upset me the most.


    None of these people could be my family.


    I dont have any family. I am just an orphan.


    The Grand Duke kneeled down on the floor, while he held my hand tightly, and said in a kind voice.


    I, me, and my children will be your new family. I will make sure that no one can harm you, so lets live together.


    Then he hugged me in his arms.


    The tears I tried to hold back burst out when I was held in hisforting arms.


    There are so many more wounds on your heart than I thought, when will they all be healed


    The Grand Duke muttered quietly while he continued to soothingly pat my back.


    I just dont worry too much


    Okay. Then, I hope you will be my father.


    I want to live happily together.


    I will definitely pay you back in the future. I know I owe so many things to you right now.


    I held the hand of the Grand Duke and said earnestly. Somehow, I started to cry even harder than before.


    The Grand Duke hugged me and said.


    Shushu, children dont owe their parents.


    The hug was very tight, it was as if he was saying that hes sorry.


    Really.


    Shuelinas birth family didnt think like this.


    But now my father is the Grand Duke and not anyone else. These were the only people I wanted to call dad and brother.


    Things that were important to my original family were irrelevant here.


    With or without spirit power, with or without use, with or without good blood.


    Do you really love me?


    So, then, are you going to keep loving me from now on?


    I asked, holding the Grand Duke shirt tightly.


    Shushu!


    Dont keep asking for something so natural!


    During the moment that I was waiting for the answer from the Grand Duke, the children suddenly burst into the room with the loud thumping sounds of their hurried feet.


    Wyndert and Deleign ran toward me and the Grand Duke with facial expressions they had never shown me before.


    Are you really going to be my little sister?


    Shushu is gonna be my little sister!


    The brothers just hugged me tightly and I felt like my neck was going to break while they were squeezing me.


    Im so happy!


    Good idea! I would be worried if you disappeared and left..!


    The interior of the room quickly became loud and chaotic.


    The two brothers who were curious about where I and the Grand Duke were going seemed to have followed after us.


    They praised me, stroked my head and back, andughed as if they were going to cry at any moment.


    Between the sounds of the loud shouts, the Grand Duke stomped the floor with one foot.


    Quiet! Talk calmly!


    But father! Shushu is!


    Like his happiness was out of control, Deleignughed and cried out.


    Shushu is not getting upset.


    Wyndert nudged his brothers body to tell him to quickly shut his mouth. Then, he adjusted his body so he could meet my eye level and look at my face clearly.


    Thank you.


    Big brother Wyndy.


    You taught me how fun and happy it is to love people and y with them.


    Wynderts eyes softened slowly and gently. As if he ispletely and honestly happy. He has only ever received awe and public attention from others. Without meeting a single person who actually loves him. Then he met someone who looked at him with a warm heart for the first time.


    Just as I was the first person to care for them in this house, they were the first to care for me. Enjoying each otherspany, talking about love, and hugging each other. It was also the first time for Windert to experience those things.


    Lets be together forever, Shushu. We were supposed to protect you. Please protect my happiness too.


    I looked at Wyndert quietly, and the Grand Duke gently touched my cheek.


    I realized that just as I was tamed by them, they were tamed by me, too.


    Yes.


    I nodded.


    My new big family.


    I was so happy I would never lose it again.


    ***


    Im so happy.


    Are there any words that better exin this present than the words a life full of love? The reason I was sent into this ridiculous novel was all for today.


    I grabbed Wynderts and Deleigns hands and whispered while heading to my room.


    I dont want to separate yet


    Standing in front of my bedroom door, I hesitated.


    But you have to sleep, Shushu.


    Wyndert whispered as he opened the door.


    With regret, I looked at the faces of Wyndert, Deleign, and the Grand Duke in turn.


    I cant bother them anymore.


    Lucy helped me change my clothes so I could go to bed.


    I was grateful enough that they deliberately waited in front of my dressing room so that they could tell me goodnight.


    I dont think Im going to sleep very well with all the excitement.


    I thought so, but I agreed to go to sleep because I didnt want to cause any trouble on the first day for my new family.


    Then can you watch me until I sleep?


    I asked, looking up at the Grand Duke.


    Am I asking for too much? I didnt want to constantly be thinking of what I should do to be loved anymore.


    Do you want me to read you a fairytale?


    The Grand Duke asked as he headed to the bookshelf on one side of my room. He spent a long time contemting in front of the bookshelf before picking up a book.


    Is this the situation where my dad is going to read me a book, right now?


    Today was the best day of my life.


    I nodded with a happy face.


    Both of you go and sleep.


    I want to watch Shushu until she falls asleep .


    Deleign grumbled and protested. However, the Grand Duke did not yield.


    I admired the happy atmosphere knowing that we could always be together, hug each other, and share our affection.


    Its time to fall asleep in this chaotic atmosphere.


    I decided to be satisfied with the Grand Duke putting me to sleep.


    In fact, everyones schedule is on the tight side, and I didnt want to see my brothers overwork themselves because of me.


    Oraboni, see you tomorrow.


    (T/N: Oraboni  is a formal Korean term for big brother used by younger sisters. From now on, I will use this term whenever Shuelina calls her brothers.)


    I waved my hands goodnight to Wyndert and Deleign.


    Then the brothers gave up after realizing that the Grand Duke would never change his mind.


    Sleep well and see you tomorrow, Shushu.


    Lets meet tomorrow!


    As the two of them went out with a downcast mood, the Grand Duke gently scooted me over so that he could sit on the edge of the bed.


    Nowy down.


    I was wearing those white pajamas. The ones I wore on the day I caused a big fuss with the Grand Duke and the soup.


    Because of the memories from that day, it was my favorite set of pajamas, more than any of the others.


    Did the Grand Duke notice?


    I nced at the Grand Duke.


    The Grand Duke slightly raised his eyebrows, which signaled to me that he did indeed notice, and muttered a little, saying, Those are pretty.


    You must have noticed!


    I thought the Grand Duke was an oblivious person. I became a little happier thanks to the perceptive eye of the Grand Duke.


    Heid my body straight on the bed. At the same time, he subconsciously gave a warm smile.


    The fairy tale I will read today is about the wizard in the tower.


    After arranging the duvet so that I was tucked in well, the Grand Duke opened the book.


    The book was based on the Dungle Forest. It was a story about a great mountain wizard who lived in a tower in the forest.


    So the wizard grabbed the vine and went down.


    Honestly, I didnt really listen to the contents of the fairy tale. I focused on the appearance of the Grand Duke, who was reading the story with a very sincere and clear voice.


    One hand wasfortingly patting my chest to a certain beat while he was flipping through the book with the other.


    He changed his voice and way of speaking to try and match the characters, but his eyes frowned because it didnt go as well as he hoped.


    He was just like the father I had always dreamed of having.


    There were tons of flower fields underneath the tower that he had constantly dreamed of.


    I really like the Grand Duke. Im really happy I get to live with the Grand Duke.


    The wizard rolled around like a puppy on the flower field. Shushu, have you ever seen a puppy?


    I wanted to reach out and grab the hand of the Grand Duke that was patting my chest. But before that, sleepiness caught up to me first.


    Oh, you fell asleep.


    As I heard the voice of the Grand Duke, I fell asleep immediately.

 Chapter 27

    Whats wrong with this kid?


    The Queen on the bedside asked about Azus condition.


    The exact diagnosis is still difficult to determine, but she seems to have a cold.


    Azu had a high fever, chills, and a headache that kept her from getting ready.


    The Court Physician stepped down, saying he would prepare some more medicine first.


    The Queen looked at Azu while grumbling.


    Mother, Mother, help me!


    Help you, what the hell is going on?


    The queen asked the princess, gently biting her lipstick covered lips.


    At first, she said her chest hurt, but her health quickly declined at an rming rate.


    It is natural for a weak child, especially one with a weak immune system, to suddenly get sick. However, Azus condition deteriorated too fast to be normal.


    Power, Im losing my power!


    This is a situation where her high fever is very distracting.


    In the meantime, Azu was suffering from the anxious notion that her power was decreasing.


    Why, why is my power disappearing? What happened?


    Azu bit her lips and squeezed the nket with her hands.


    What the hell happened? What about my new Brilliant? Why isnt she giving me back my powers?


    Azu burst into tears with a hiss as her throat went hoarse.


    Its time for the new brooch toe, but the wizard that was supposed to bring it disappeared.


    Ill lose it at this rate! I can feel it!


    Didnt you say you were okay before?


    The Queen clicked her tongue and looked at her daughter, who was crying ceaselessly.


    Shes the bad one. Its mine. Its my ability!


    Daughter, when you have a problem, you should wait, and be a little bit more patient.


    When Azu couldnt resist her anger and raised her voice, the Queen looked at her daughter with a frown.


    Despite this mess, the Queen remained as graceful as usual.


    She is indifferent even to her daughters pain.


    What did I say? Didnt I say that we should rethink our situation when we want to raise our voices and make a big fuss?


    Azu was her daughter and a princess. She should have been a pitiful and lovely child to look at.


    It didnt matter what kind of swear words they used inside their minds or whether they destroyed their enemies thousands of times in their hearts. Those thoughts shouldnt be openly expressed.


    You have to look and act suitably as a beloved Imperial Princess.


    The Queens greed caused this situation. If she wanted to keep control and remain seated as the only Empress then she needed to have a princess she could control. Therefore she had to control the power of the princess.


    Yes, Your Highness Mother Queen. I have a headache. Please help me quickly


    Fortunately for the Queen, Azu was quick to learn. Even more so if it is rted to her personal health.


    Azu immediately pleaded, looking up at the empress as her eyes shed in desperation.


    Please ask her to give me back my ability. Of course its mine. Why wont she give it back?


    Thats because shes greedy. She must have lost her mind because she envies you.


    I heard theres no one in the world who hates me. I guess that kid hates me. How could she do this?


    Azus sadness overflowed into tears in her eyes.


    She had a lot of resentment for Shuelina, who was stealing her abilities and taking them away.


    The power belonged to Azu, but Shuelina came and stole it. As a result, Azu was unable to use spirit power without a Brilliant.


    Obviously, Shuelina had done something wicked and thats why she was sick like this.


    Youre so mean. I cant believe you took whats mine and didnt give it back


    A bad child who dared to steal from a princess. A meanmoner who was born as the enemy of my Mother, the Empress, and desires my ce as the Imperial Princess.


    As a princess loved by everyone, Azu couldnt do bad things or be hated by others, but Shuelina also resented Azu as a bad princess.She was a blessed child loved by everyone, only Shuelina was the one suffering.


    Why is the wizard noting?


    It is possible that he came up with some useless idea, so he went to do some research There must be a problem. I can go retrieve him anyway.


    The Empress eyes were terrified. They mirrored the sick Azus eyes.


    The attitudes of the wizards who were crazy for research were famously entric.


    Because of that, when the wizard did not return on the promised date, the Empress sent for the next person.


    Dont worry. He cant run away anyway. Ive prepared a way to follow up.


    The Empress gently smiled and stroked the princess cheek. Almost as if she was worried about her bedridden daughter.


    But her eyes glowed with an evil shine without a hint ofughter.


    Even when her daughter, who looks like her,ined about being sick, she acted as if shes finding a way to solve a casual riddle.


    ***


    In my dream, I was experiencing the contents of the fairy tale book I heard before sleeping.


    In my dream, I was a wizard who came down to the cave forest and was ying.


    The bad monkey tried to attack me, but I didnt care and ignored it.


    Because the vines in the forest protect me.


    I felt good whenever a vine with flowers wrapped around my body and gave me a gentle hug.


    Every time I walked through the flower garden, I heard a light sound underneath my feet.


    Wake up. Its dangerous if you use more power.


    At that time, I suddenly heard a boys refreshing voice. When I heard the voice, I suddenly felt a headache.


    Now,e on.


    Who are you? Why are you trying to wake me up .?


    Ah


    The moment I woke up, I started uncontrobly screaming and vomiting. Then I smelled the sweet scent of flowers, they strongly pierced my nose, taking my attention away from the fit I just had.


    Oh?


    I had been sleeping on my side in a fetal position, so I could see the rest of the room at a nce.


    Surely my room was decorated in an elegant and lovely feeling.


    It was a cute room filled with white and pink leaves.


    Oh my gosh!


    But now it looked as though I was in the woods.


    On the floor, flowers that I saw for the first time were growing.


    The vines with white flowers, descending from the ceiling, moved with a lovely sway.


    My dream?


    It looked as if the scenes I had just seen in my dreams had been moved into my room.


    Uh


    I turned my head when I heard a faint moan in the room.


    A man, covered in all ck clothes, was groaning while wrapped in a vine.


    I wondered if he woke me up, but I could tell that the groaning of the man wasnt the voice I heard in my dream at all.


    No matter how much I looked around, I couldnt see anyone who matched who woke me up. Perhaps I dreamed of the voice in a moment of crisis.


    It looks very painful.


    The man seemed to endure the moaning as much as possible with superhuman effort. I rarely heard a leaking sound.


    Somehow it feels ominous.


    I hugged the quilt tightly and scooted myself to the bedside. I was so nervous that my whole body trembled and shrank, but I found the courage to ask.


    Who are you?


    The man did not answer.


    However, looking at the sword in his hand and arge sack on one shoulder, I could tell that it was an unusual situation.


    No way, youre trying to kidnap me because you cant get me kicked out of the Grand Dukes house?


    You could have just thrown a sword at me if you were trying to cut me down.


    I red into his bag. It was a huge bag that I could easily get in.


    The only person in the empire who was able to incite a kidnapping or murder plot, and even know where to find me, in the Grand Dukes estate could only be the Empress.


    I immediately realized I had to call everyone.


    Aaah, ahhh! Help! Grand Duke! Oraboni!


    As I came down from bed, I shouted out loud.


    As I loudly shouted, attracting the attention of everyone in the estate, the mans expression became uglier.


    Calm down. You cant touch me right now.


    It seemed that the man was extremely stressed that he had been hurt by a vine that I had made.


    No matter how hard he tried to cut it by twisting and turning his body, it seemed that the vines would not break.


    Last time, when the Empresss messenger came, I was very scared and afraid.


    But today it was different.


    No matter what happens, everyone will save me!


    Because I have strong faith in the people of the Grand Dukes house.


    Besides, its midnight now. As I screamed, I heard a loud voice outside.


    Shushu!


    Its the youngdys room!


    It was the voices of the Grand Dukes people who called out to me.


    The knights who were at their posts elsewhere in the mansion also rushed over. The sound of grunting and the ngs of armor were heard.


    They arrived in my room in no time and burst through the door.


    Protect our Lady.. huh?


    The knights seem to have tried to surround me, to shield me in front of the intruders eyes, just as they had practiced to protect distinguished guests.


    However, they halted with a grim face.


    Not even training! What are you doing?


    Suddenly, the Grand Duke, who was trying to walk toward the knights, who had stopped nkly withoutpleting the maneuver, stood tall in an unexpected sight.


    The vines that came sprawling out of the bed and the flower garden that grew overnight in the middle of my floor.


    Even in this situation, the intruder, who couldnt get out of the vines, was struggling.


    Everyone seemed to be speechless.


    Indeed, no one would think that overnight while everyone is sleeping, a normal and elegant room would turn into a forest.


    You wont think of me as a monster, right?


    I felt a little worried a step toote.


    Because of that, I pressed over my pounding heart with one hand and looked at the people anxiously.


    What are you doing?! Not protecting Shushu! And you! Cut the vines, grab that man, and make him spit out all of his information!


    The first person who came to their senses was the Grand Duke.


    He gave instructions to the knights, then ran to my side with my older brothers following behind.


    Shushu, are you hurt anywhere?


    The Grand Duke asked me with an anxious face.


    I am fine.


    I blinked my eyes and shook my head. Really, my body was very fine.


    Even though I used up a lot of energy, it wasnt painful.


    When I used my powerst time, it felt like sparks of pain were bursting in my head.


    But this time, it seemed as if my full power was working with me now instead of reduced.


    It didnt hurt at all, instead, I just felt anger rush to my head.


    What is all this


    Wyndert looked around as if panicking.


    Then I found the fairy tale book The Wizard on the Tower ced on the side table next to my bed and shook my head.


    I was ying in the forest like the wizard in my dream


    When I woke up, vines had sprouted in my room and there was a strange person breaking in.


    With a confused expression, I recited what was happening just before I woke up.


    Shushu, thats great!


    Deleign, who is as epting as he is young, cried out first.


    Dream about a room full of chocte cakes!


    Iughed loudly at the simple words and made a serious grimace once again.


    What I saw in my dream today became part of reality.


    Just by looking at the Grand Dukes astonished expression, I could see that this was not normal.


    Am I even stronger than I thought?

 Chapter 28

    I grabbed the flower that sprouted next to me from the floor in my room and broke it off the stem.


    The pink petals were soft and the floral scent was sweet. It was just like a real flower.


    Lets go to my room first. You must have been very surprised, so sleep next to me today.


    The Grand Duke picked me up and hugged me in his arms while throwing a nce at the knights.


    Then, as if surprised, I heard a shout.


    Youve never let the two of us stay in your room before.


    To think you would pretend to be so kind.


    I deliberately leaned more into the embrace of the Grand Duke, who was openly friendly only to me.


    His heart was beating pretty quickly. As if because of my crisis or my abilities, regardless of the reason I was surprised at his reaction.


    It didnt take long for us to reach the Grand Dukes room.


    I didnt know until now, but the Grand Duke seemed to have purposely chosen my room to be one of the ones located near his and my brothers.


    So if anything happens to me, I can run to them right away.


    Thats why I was able to get help quickly again today.


    Iughed little because I was thankful for his quiet consideration.


    The Grand Duke looked at me, smiling, as if I was strange, and put me on his bed.


    Its fluffy.


    The Grand Dukes bed was much wider than the one in my room.


    It looked like it was a dark, solid-looking material, but unexpectedly, when I climbed onto the bed, it swallowed me in its plushness.


    Too big.


    I couldnt figure out where toy, so I sat quietly on the edge of the bed.


    The Grand Dukes room was much bigger than my room. It would be the best room in this mansion, so its normal that its huge.


    It was a room decorated with shades of dark green and mahogany.


    On the wall to the right side of the bed, there was a portrait. Thedy in the painting was very beautiful and she had silver hair and blue eyes that were shining like jewels.


    Is it the Grand Dukes wife? Or his mother?


    Whatever the case, I know it is very important so I shouldnt touch it.


    A tidy and impersonal room like this suits the personality of the Grand Duke.


    If I fall asleep and wake up alone in a room like this, it would be very strange if I wasnt lonely.


    All done. Ill do it myself, so you can leave now.


    The Grand Duke took off his clothes after sending his servant out.


    Surprised, my eyes widened because of the Grand Duke who took off his clothes without warning.


    What, what are you doing?


    I stuttered when I asked, the Grand Dukeughed in response.


    Im going to sleep.


    The Grand Duke didnt seem to care whether he was fully clothed or not.


    He wore a purple robe that had beenying on the table, he walked away for a moment, leaving me alone.


    Then the Grand Duke came to the bed, wearing the thin and silky robe after picking something up from the table.


    What is that?


    Book.


    He showed me the book.


    It was the fairy tale book about the wizard that he had read to me before I went to sleep in my room.


    I already read it earlier but you fell asleep before the end. I will read the rest now.


    The wizard with the cute expression on the cover seemed to beughing with a teasing expression.


    I nodded, alternating between looking at the book and the Grand Duke a few times.


    Why are you sitting so ufortably?


    The Grand Duke lied on the other side of the bed and patted the empty space next to him.


    Here.


    He spread the nket wide as if beckoning me toe into his arms.


    I nced at the open nket and jumped up and made my way over. The bed was much cozier now.


    Hehe.


    The Grand Duke propped my head up on his arm so I could read along in the book. When I felt thefort of his strong and protective arms, I couldnt help but smile.


    The wizard and the puppy ran through the flower garden and met arge lion.


    Ugh!


    The lion said to the wizard, Mage, if you dont give up the puppy And let go of it.


    The voice of the Grand Duke was quieter than usual. There was a cool and refreshing scenting from his arms.


    Its a cool scent, but why does it feel warm?


    Does the Grand Duke also think Imforting?


    The wizard shouted to the lion, We should get along! Then the lion started shedding tears.


    A lion is crying?


    Yes. The lion cried sadly while saying, But my Grandma is so lonely.


    The grandmother who picked up the baby lion and raised it well was lonesome. The end of the story was that the wizard, puppy, lion, and grandmother all live together happily.


    Why was the wizard a wizard? He didnt do anything special and just lived with the grandmother in peace anyway.


    Iined about the poor writing. That made the Grand Duke grin, then he threw the storybook next to the bed and muttered.


    But the Grandma will be happy and not lonely. Just like me.


    I was speechless because of those unexpected words from the Grand Duke. Quickly after his deration, his face turned red.


    The Grand Duke is happy!


    Somehow, the inside of my chest felt stuffy and it made me squirm.


    I turned around, buried my face in the pillow, and shook my legs.


    However, I heard the grand dukesughter and turned over to look at him again.


    Strange.


    The Grand Duke muttered, pinching my cheek lightly. Even though he called me strange, I didnt feel unhappy at all.


    I can tell what you really meant by the cheerful look in your eyes.


    I studied the face of the Grand Duke.


    His face, half-shaded by the light, his content eyes were gazing happily into mine.


    Are you happy?


    Yes, I am quite happy. I wish I had done this before.


    At the Grand Dukes words, I turned up the corners of my lips and asked.


    Then should I go get my brothers toe?


    At my words, the Grand Duke frowned in an instant.


    No.


    Dont you want to have a sleepover with my big brothers too?


    In the past. If you had been brought here earlier, when you were a baby, I would have thought about it and done it maybe.


    Perhaps at the thought of sleeping with his energetic sons, the Grand Duke frowned and shook his head.


    When I was a baby


    It would be much better if Grand Duke was my real father.


    I stopped talking, blinked my eyes, and snuggled into the arms of the Grand Duke.


    Im really happy right now.


    I shook all of the worries out of my head. I was happy and that was good enough for me now.


    If Grand Duke had found me earlier, chances are high that he wouldnt have noticed me at all.


    If the Grand Duke hadnt chosen our orphanage, we wouldnt have met, especially if I hadnt tried so hard to escape.


    Now is much, much better than my future if I had never met the Grand Duke.


    The original Shuelina, who only knew the cruelty of the director, never had the chance to be held inforting arms like these.


    She never learned about the happiness thates from being loved by someone.


    The Grand Duke doesnt know how difficult it really was for us to meet.


    In the orphanage.


    Yes?


    If you had met your original dad in the orphanage, what would be the first thing you would do?


    At the Grand Dukes question, I still pondered.


    If I meet my dad


    Hold me tight. Pat me until I fall asleep.


    I whispered, rubbing my head on the chest of the Grand Duke.


    I hugged the Grand Duke tightly, while he was stroking my back as I requested. Then he patted me until I finally went to sleep.


    Good night.


    Before I fell asleep, I heard a friendly voice whispering, hugging me tightly, putting my head on his arm that was acting as my pillow.


    ***


    Its the Grand Duke.


    When I woke up the next morning, the Grand Duke stayed in bed and waited for me to wake up. I was worried that his arm that supported my head all night would be in pain.


    Since the Grand Duke is busy, he is supposed to go to work really early!


    I looked at the small window that was visible when I peeked behind the Grand Duke who was stillying down.


    Light was pouring in from the window. The sun had already risen long ago.


    The Grand Duke seemed to only sleep for a short period of time usually.


    He woke up very early in the morning and fell asleep veryte in the evening.


    I had heard the physician Baden muttering about that topic several times while examining me, saying he was worried about the health of the Grand Duke.


    Originally, by this time he would have gotten up, washed up quickly, and gone straight to the office.


    It seemed like today was an exception.


    Did you sleep well?


    Yes


    I tried to ask why I was still in bed.


    But as soon as I looked into the eyes of the Grand Duke, I could understand why he had been waiting for me to wake up.


    Im embarrassed and happy.


    You look at me with such adoring eyes first thing in the morning.


    After receiving cold, judging eyes for such a long time that when I received such a sweet, honey-like gaze, my heart was ted and thrilled.


    Are you ready to wash up and go out?


    Yes.


    I hurried along as the Grand Duke led me to clean myself up.


    He helped me wash my hands and brush my teeth.


    I can do it awone (I can do it alone)


    No. I want to do this.


    Eiyi.


    I was shy and tried to do it alone. However, the Grand Duke held on tightly to the brush and did not let go.


    I didnt want to waste the bubbles on the toothbrush. In the end, I epted the cautious hand that was brushing my teeth.


    He wasnt as delicate as the maids. It seems like he wanted to make sure my teeth were cleaned well and wasnt sure how much strength to use, but I was happy


    Our Lady is very loved!


    After I was finished up in the room, the Grand Duke left me with Lucy, and I told her all about staying over in his room.


    When Lucy said that as she changed my clothes, I realized that she was right.


    I guess thats what I liked so I was happy rather than being embarrassed about it.


    I thought I would be ashamed that someone helped me. Instead, I was fond of the attention he was paying to me.


    It feels like he is my real dad. Even though I was a baby, now, I know about the kindness and care that I did not receive properly.


    Im really d that I can have it now.


    When I was a baby, I couldnt do a lot to keep my body healthy.


    I read that in the original work, Shuelina couldnt eat enough proper food, so she cried often.


    Even if I was more mature inside, when I first came here it was still difficult for me because Shuelina had already gained the hate of the director by the time I started possessing this body, so my buttocks were often sore. I was really lucky that I didnt possess this body anyter in the story.


    When I read that part of the book, I didnt really realize how sad her life was.


    Nobody took care of her, so Shuelina had no choice but to learn how to do things by herself.


    Grand Duke.


    Hmm?


    Its nothing.


    The Grand Duke picked me up, who had finished gettingpletely ready and headed to the dining room.


    I was held in his arms and when I called him without hesitation, he became extremely happy.


    I am a loved child now too!


    In the past, I didnt know how happy it can be to have a family who really loves you.


    Until I arrived at the dining room with the Grand Duke, I justughed joyfully.

 Chapter 29

    Shushu!


    Did you sleep well, Shushu?


    Wyndert and Deleign were sitting in the dining room.


    Big brothers.


    I was excited to see them, so I rushed over to them.


    Isnt it okay to stop looking so down now?


    Wynderts smiling expression quickly evaporated and was reced with an unpleasant stare as he spoke to the Grand Duke


    The Grand Duke ignored him and called Edgar over with a nce, as if he had nothing to do with the conversation.


    Yes, milord.


    Move it.


    It was the baby chair that I used, given by the Grand Duke.


    My dedicated chair was made only for me who cant reach the table. With its rounded corners, there was much less of a risk of injury.


    Edgar moved the chair as per the Grand Dukes order.


    This is unfair!


    Deleign, watching the chair being moved, shouted sharply.


    My new seat was next to the Grand Duke. It was a seat that was too close to his side.


    Noisy.


    The Grand Duke said coldly to Deleign, who protested, striking as if intending to break a te with a fork.


    Del.


    Wyndert, sitting next to him, stretched out and blocked Deleigns fork.


    Deleign, who was trying to protest, looked at his brothers firm expression and closed his mouth.


    Deleigns dissatisfied face became more rxed when Wyndert sighed at the Grand Duke.


    Last night was unfair.


    He pointed out that it wasnt polite to stick together like we hadst night, and the Grand Dukeughed.


    Last night? Isnt that what you really want to do?


    Thats youre right.


    Wyndert looked at me with ming eyes. The same was true for Deleign seated next to him.


    Then look around, Shushu. Where do you want to sit?


    She wants to sit next to me.


    Of course next to me!


    Uh Its good that theyre excited to be around me, but at this rate?


    I pouted my lips as I watched the overreacting trio.


    I want to drink strawberry juice quickly.


    Oh my, youngdy. Wait a minute, Ill get you a straw.


    I didnt know how to answer, so I decided to ignore them.


    I turned my head cutely and begged Lucy for strawberry juice.


    Lucy poured out some strawberry juice that was as red as a ruby.


    Wow. I closed my eyes, sipping the sweet juice.


    This is very delicious.


    Would you like for me to pour some milk for you so you can drink that too?


    Eat this first!


    The trio, who was ignored, immediately began to take a different direction.


    I stared far and wide at the food piled up on my te.


    Why are you doing this?


    When I asked the three, who were overly obsessed in the morning, Deleign looked straight at the Grand Duke and copied my words.


    Yes, why are you doing this?!


    At Deleigns words, the Grand Dukes brow furrowed.


    No, include your brother too.


    This situation is so unusual. I wasnt sure what to say so I could only mutter under my breath with an ambiguous and confused expression


    Because Father ns to keep Shushu all to himself even though its already morning!


    Because we know proper etiquette, we have endured until now. If we didnt say anything, would you have even thought about our perspective?


    Deleign and Wyndert shrugged. In the end, it could be said that the Grand Duke was the cause of this.


    Because shes my daughter now .


    The Grand Duke muttered. Somehow, my eyes looked proud.


    You didnt do things like that for us.


    Wyndert quietly frowned and muttered. For me, it was a phrase that I felt guilty to hear.


    I wonder if Wyndert is jealous of me?


    Im finally starting my happy days with my new family, but its difficult if my family is jealous of me!


    Its the Grand Duke who is doing unusual things for me right now, and it seems that hes never done those things for my brothers.


    I opened my mouth quietly after looking at these three people with my eyes wide open in surprise.


    Yesterday,st night!


    At my words, everyone turned to look at me.


    Everyone seemed very curious about what I was going to talk about.


    Well,st night, the Grand Duke spoke as if he wanted to take even better care of big brothers!


    In response to my words, the expressions of the brothers turned embarrassed.


    It sounded like what I said was ridiculous.


    What?


    What did you say?


    It was the same with the Grand Duke. I was a bit worried about yesterdays conversation, but


    Good is good. A harmonious family is the best.


    I blinked my eyes and looked up at the Grand Duke.


    Will you understand my pleading heart? However, looking at the expression of the Grand Duke, I realized that he would not.


    The Grand Duke was frowning heavily, wrinkles showing on his forehead.


    Father really said that?


    No, it cant be?


    Wyndert and Deleign shook their heads. The Grand Duke hardened his mouth as if he were in a bad mood.


    Are you, are you angry?


    The Grand Duke is a person with a tough exterior, but he looked even more strict right now because he stiffened his face as if he was angry.


    Its scary when people get angry. Hence, I felt my body shrinking because I had a history of abuse and being rejected so I closed my eyes.


    Then the Grand Duke tapped the table and looked straight at me.


    Why are you still calling me Grand Duke?


    What?


    At the bleak words, I only blinked my eyes.


    Hes a Grand Duke, so whats wrong with calling him that?


    Now we are father and daughter.


    And we are now officially brother and sister.


    Next to the serious Grand Duke, Deleign stepped in and cried out.


    Then, the Grand Dukes cool gaze turned to his son and then came back to me.


    Home etiquette starts with the title.


    I leaned my head forward slowly and nodded.


    Father.


    This is what he wants right. Surely. As I spoke with certainty and confidence, I heard a sound that seemed like letting out a quick breath behind me.


    Lucy?


    I turned my head and saw Lucy. Once again, she made a loud, exhale sound as she suppressed herughter.


    Then she refined her expression and returned to the appearance of a neat and capable maid.


    Of course Its better.


    The Grand Duke mumbled with a somewhat regretful face.


    Then what should I do? Whats more polite than this?


    As I was still confused about what he meant, the Grand Duke rolled his eyes, then he clicked his tongue.


    Two letters, two letters instead.


    Two letters? I lifted my head slightly, and then I was amazed at the word that came to my mind.


    Maybe you wanted to hear me say Dad?


    So its like that. Now, instead of the Grand Duke, I can call you dad.


    I slowly opened my mouth to meet the expectations of the Grand Duke.


    Ah


    Appa.


    I tried to say that, but the words wouldnte out of me.


    (T/N: Appa  is a more casual way of calling your father in Korea. In this part, I retained the romanization so the feeling wont be redacted.)


    (E/N: In English Dad is obviously three letters but Appa isprised of two characters/letters so that part was left unchanged for the same reason)


    In my mind, ites out so well


    I tried hard to call him my dad, but it was frustrating because I couldnt speak easily.


    Im sure that I think of him as my dad.


    Somehow, it was very difficult to say Dad.


    Is this also part of Shuelinas memory?


    Is it so scary, that she cant even use the title properly, because of the feeling and insecurities that she gained after being rejected by her family?


    But I dont want the Grand Duke to give up on things like this because he cares about me.


    I clenched my fist with a determined heart.


    As soon as the Grand Dukes face was about to dim, I shouted as if I were throwing up something.


    Ah ppa!


    Then, the face of the Grand Duke became bright as if he had acquired the whole world.


    What does the title of Dad even mean, and was that the right one?


    I nced at the triumphant Grand Dukes face, as he gently stroked my head.


    Yes, my daughter.


    Then he turned his head and ced even more food from the table onto my te.


    Dad, this is too much!


    While staring with a nk face, the Grand Duke tried unsessfully to stack the food like a tower, so he had no choice but to hold back.


    Then the Grand Duke stopped moving like a rigid wooden doll.


    Are you happy, right now?


    Seeing that the ears of the Grand Duke were stained in a bright red shade, somehow, my heart tickled, and I became happy and satisfied.


    ***


    I was sitting on a swing chair overlooking the garden.


    This swing chair was a thoughtful change made for me who couldnt go out to the garden alone.


    I think Im healthy enough. Everyone is too overprotective.


    I felt very good resting on the swing while letting my body receive some much needed sunlight, right where I could see the open garden.


    Ive been stretched out on the chair like a sunbathing cat for what feels like several years.


    My face was moderately cool and my body was warm, so I felt good.


    Excuse me, young miss.


    As I lounged and grinned out of joy for my new family, I heard someones voice from behind.


    It was a gardener. Oh, the middle-aged gardener whom I saw a few times from a distance when he came to tend the garden asionally.


    Yes?


    As I tilted my head, the gardener gave me a white flower with a shy face.


    I felt like he trimmed the flower just to give it to me.


    Thank you.


    I smiled, turning my head in his direction.


    Then, as if he was embarrassed, he immediately bid me goodbye and I watched his quickly disappearing figure.


    There are so many, how do I move all these?


    From a while ago, in my arms and on the swing, the people of the mansion gave me so much.


    Delicious bread, hand-knittedce, and hand-knitted long-sleeved items.


    They were simple gifts. Nheless, all the children of the orphanage had longed for all of them.


    More important than a luxurious life, these are small gifts from family members who love me.


    These were things I also always wanted to have.


    Due to my hot cheeks, I was subconsciously reminded of my feelings.


    This happened because the Grand Duke, after breakfast, escorted by Edgar and Lucy, delivered the news in the presence of everyone in the estate.


    As you may have noticed, Shushu is my daughter now.


    It was a matter that must be conveyed to the butler and the maids.


    When Lucy heard that, she looked at me with happy tears.


    Thats really great,dy! You are really ourdy now!


    Lucy is always so kind and emotional.


    I really wanted to thank Lucy for sincerely congratting me, so I hugged her.


    Edgar didnt say anything clearly one way or the other, but he greeted me with a warm attitude.


    Everyone in this house was really overwhelmed and pleased with my decision.


    They are all my family.


    Not only the Grand Duke and my two big brothers, but everyone who weed me like this was no different from my family.

 Chapter 30

    Ill put it here, Miss.


    Nina ran in with a big basket to hold all of my gifts.


    After I decided to be an official child of this family Nina was assigned to be one of my personal maids.


    Now that Im not a child who is only living here temporarily, I am officially being treated as the Grand Princess of the Dukes house.


    One by one, things are changing in a subtle way as if to say that I am a real child of this family.


    I used to think that I was being treated extravagantly before.


    However, I found out that it was a little different from the real treatment of the estates Grand Princess.


    First of all, I started to receive a formal education, and I also was assigned a highly skilled private maid. These changes started as soon as the Grand Duke made the announcement this morning!


    He said there will be an escort knight who will be designated to protect only me soon as well.


    I was most excited and pleased about that change more than any of the other ones.


    Shuelina was just a wanderer.


    In the past, it was like the life of a wanderer, which had not settled anywhere, as the orphanages I was given to changed frequently, and then I moved again and again.


    Its not my job, so I dont need to educate her myself, nor do I need to feed and dress her properly.


    Most of the directors had that kind of attitude.


    But now I am under the protection of the Grand Duke. There are also my brothers, Wyndert and Deleign.


    Most of all, I was very happy that I had someone to think of me as their family and take responsibility for my well being.


    Miss, the Grand Duke called for you.


    Suddenly I woke up from my seat after blinking a few times when I heard that the Grand Duke had called me.


    Nina was reminded of the presents I received and picked up all of my gifts in the basket.


    Knowing that the items are valuable to me, she was very careful not to damage anything.


    I think I can get along well with this person.


    Nina was much younger than me.


    I wondered if she would be hesitant to serve a child from an orphanage like me, but that wasnt the case at all.


    She seems quite intelligent and quick-witted, so before I could even say what I wanted, she already handled it first.


    Please go quickly, Nina.


    I waited for Nina to wrap everything up, and then hurried to her.


    Miss, you shouldnt be so respectful to me. Now, you are the Grand Princess.


    I am not an ordinary princess, but a princess of the Grand Dukes house. A princess should not be polite towards a maid.


    When I heard the exnation of her argument, I nodded.


    I understand, Nina.


    You are also smart as expected.


    Nina murmured, shaking her head for a moment. There was a small rustling sound.


    At the moment while I was feeling puzzled, she looked back at me and then guided me to the ce where the Grand Duke was.


    When I first entered the mansion, I didnt really notice it.


    Then I quickly realized that there arent arge number of employees in thisrge mansion.


    From the start, the Grand Duke seems to prefer his privacy and quiet. So the mansions veteran employees were always appearing like ghosts.


    But I really cant see a single person today?


    Where are all the people who came to bring me gifts?


    I got a little confused, so I looked up and followed Ninas back.


    The ce Nina seemed to be guiding me to was the first ce I saw in this mansion.


    Ballroom?


    It was the grand ballroom of the Grand Dukes residence.


    Ive heard that its a luxurious ce for parties, but it was the first time I had heard of it being used.


    Why does the Grand Duke want to call me to the party room?


    There was no noise from the inside.


    I was a little thrilled and asked Nina to open the door


    Oh my gosh!


    What was inside the opened doors waspletely different from what I imagined.


    But rather than being surprised by the luxury of a beautiful ballroom like a work of art, I was amazed at the people gathered inside.


    Together with the employees of the mansion, the Grand Duke, Wyndert, and Deleign were all gathered inside.


    The Grand Duke and my brothers were obviously wearing clothes meant for parties.


    Other people also felt a lot more dressed up than usual.


    I quickly noticed that they were all wearing the best clothes they had.


    This, how did this happen?


    I cried in surprise.


    Somehow my heart was beating excitedly. As if I foresaw this before.


    My clothes were even more colorful than my usual clothes.


    The clothes Im wearing are the clothes worn after breakfast but not quite casual clothes.


    I thought they were wearing more colorful clothes than usual to uplift my mood!


    They must have gathered for the party.


    They must have been preparing for the party for the entire day, for it to have turned out this wonderfully they must have nned it before they even dressed me this morning.


    Because there were exmations like Wee ourdy!ing from every direction.


    Wyndert came to me with a cake.


    Thank you for being my sister, Shushu.


    On top of the cake was a small sculpture of the Grand Duke, my brothers, and one of me on the top in the center as well.


    Theyre all formed into a circle as if surrounding me.


    I couldnt hold back my momentary tears, and it was alright for me to cry.


    Its a party for me!


    It was evident that everyone nned and prepared what I would like.


    My favorite flowers were ced everywhere.


    And everyone was wearing my favorite magenta color somewhere on their body.


    I was impressed by seeing the red-colored boutonniere stuck on Wynderts chest.


    I had to cover my eyes with both hands in order not to cry anymore.


    I think our Shushu is a crybaby!


    Deleign teasingly said to me while he gave me a rabbit doll with a pink ribbon.


    As I took it reflexively and blinked my eyes, Deleign smiled.


    The rabbit in my arms was fluffy.


    Dont cry. It will hurt under your eyes.


    The Grand Duke was worried about my constant crying.


    Today, many people brought me a gift.


    Yet, they prepared a separate party for me.


    Everyone


    I couldnt stand it and sniffed loudly.


    It was both my and Shuelinas dream.


    When I heard about the incredible parties that the Imperial Pce used to hold for Azu.


    When I epted the bread from the orphanage at each of her birthday festivals.


    Shuelina was always sad.


    Above all, she envied the sight of Azu being celebrated in the arms of her family.


    When I was confused about where this ce was and what my future would be like.


    As well as when the fear arose that my life may end ording to the fate of the book.


    I always wanted to have arms to protect me.


    Fated to be abandoned by my original family.


    Even though I think its too stupid to look forward to and expect a new family.


    I didnt know that the dream of being epted like this woulde true.


    Weve been calling out to her all this time.


    I thought I would abandon my previous family.


    I guess its been too much excitement for Shuelina.


    Even though its not originally my body, it feels like all my dreams havee true, and Im overjoyed like this.


    Even though it felt strange, I naturally thought that this emotion Im feeling is definitely happiness.


    I, Im really happy.


    I rubbed my eyes with filled tears, and smiled brightly from the bottom of my heart for the first time since I came to the Grand Duke.


    Now I also have a family.


    I was really happy.


    4. How to hold me in your arms


    Oraboni


    A voice that sings like a nightingale.


    However, Prince Lucas did not respond and continued to swing his sword.


    On the outside, he seemed unbothered, but in fact, he was in a very angry state.


    It was because Azu, his younger sister, who couldnt be satisfied, was cutting off his training time.


    Oraboni


    Azus whispering voice was terrible to listen to.


    Her nanny, Count Ordina, who was covering her with a parasol by the side, also had an unsatisfied expression.


    Id rather not get involved with this conversation


    He didnt like standing on a crowded field, feeling as if someone hade to punish him publicly.


    Rather, if you exined her true nature, everyone would realize how troublesome Azu really is.


    Cunningly, Azu always pretended to be pitiful, making Lucas look like a bad brother.


    Just because she looks weak doesnt mean shes telling the truth, or that everyone should give into her demands easily.


    If you cry like that, Im the only bad person again.


    There were not one or two people who were anxious to soothe Azus tears without a word.


    Even now, Lucas was receiving a stinging nce, saying, You should listen to her kindly.


    It hasnt been long since she woke up from being sick, so Im the only one who looks bad.


    Recently, Azu was greatly ill.


    Because of that, her body became weaker, and the imperial household was turned upside down.


    Originally, Azu was good at using her gorgeous and beautiful appearance to her advantage. It was also useful for her to be a child.


    The worst part of dealing with her is that she would use those aspects to passively attack her opponents and make them seem like the bad person.


    In fact, Azu, who takes away other peoples time at her own discretion, was bad, but Lucas was often portrayed as a bad brother.


    They dont say it outright because its sphemy to badmouth the imperial family, but they all have said that hes the best prince, but a heartless brother.


    The child was very sick recently, so now hes considered even more heartless than before.


    But Azu is not my younger sister.


    Even the emperor thinks that Azu is not his daughter.


    But Lucas couldnt help but imagine that Azu was taking the ce of his missing younger sister.


    He kept trying to focus on his training and nced at his mentor, the Imperial Knight Commander Helena Winter.


    She also didnt feel happy about the constant interruptions in ss.


    Your Majesty, the ss will be over in 20 minutes anyway.


    So if you have anything to say to Lucas,e back in twenty minutes.


    Azu, who bowed her head as if she was devastated because of the words said with that meaning, grimaced and then made a gloomy expression again.


    There was no change in the expression at that moment on Lucass face, who was still young and short.


    Ah Sorry. I must have been in a hurry. Brother, sorry for interrupting your training. Im sorry, everyone.


    Azu muttered with a disheartened expression. Even her appearance was extremely grim.


    Tears piled up in her big eyes, which quickly filled with water, and then the tears flowed down heavily.


    It was unfortunate that he saw what would usually be such a sad scene so frequently.


    In this case, it would be nice to be able to escape this situation however I want.


    Shes still a young princess


    Poor thing. She must like her brother so much.


    The knights exchanged looks after seeing Azus pitiful expression directed at the cold Lucas.


    Once it reached that point, Helena allowed her to have a brief conversation with Lucas outside of the training grounds.


    I really hate it


    Lucas approached Azu who now had on a dazzlingly happy expression. Then Azu left her nanny and led him to the curtain leading out on the edge of the camp.


    Did I get in the way? Its my fault, my brother.


    Azu said those lonely words and carefully grabbed Lucas sleeve.


    You must be angry in your mind and are pretending to be lonely.


    He got goosebumps and swung his arm to shake Azu away.


    Let it go.


    Oh, Im sorry


    Bang, he heard a sound. Azu fell in a desperate manner.

 Chapter 31

    Lucas, who was rooted to the spot he had been standing, when looking around he could see the bystanders looking his way.


    Im going to be part of some new rumors again.


    Lucas looked at Azu, who was biting her lips.


    Azu, who turned her back to the people gathering, tried to hide her expression, only her eyes shed showing her true intentions.


    Oraboni, I have something to ask for.


    You should ask a servant if you want something.


    Please. Please stop our fathers next disappearance


    Azu begged Lucas to stop the emperors next trip out of the pce.


    Why should I do that?


    Father Emperor often goes undercover. I just want a little time so our family can spend time together


    I see, it was just useless nonsense.


    I heard that when Mother Empress was still alive, Oraboni enjoyed a lot of love and affection. But I, I


    Azu stated her reasons earnestly as if she was longing for the love of her family. The blush on her cheek looked very sad.


    In the shock of the empresss death, the emperor, who was sweet and friendly, became cold and distant. Because of that, young Azu often used that fact to gain peoples sympathy.


    How dare you talk about my Mother Empress with your mouth.


    Lucas red at Azu with his lips hardening into a thin line.


    His spirit power is that he can detect the truth. Its certainly true that when Azu said that she wanted to spend time with everyone wasnt a lie


    Its only a casual gathering.


    This open honesty in her mind is only possible because she didnt know that he was reading her inner thoughts, but that contrast was really amazing.


    He could see a heart stained with evil intentions on the inside, but on the outside, she had a pitiful and lovely expression.


    The Azu in front of him right now reminded him of her mother, Empress Eleina.


    Not just the appearance of their ming red aura, but the attitude of lying and acting pitiful was exactly the same.


    Both mother and daughter have ck hair and pretend that they are the most elegant and beautifuldy in the world.


    Youre trying to stop what Father Emperor is doing for such personal reasons.


    Being undercover was the emperors most important task.


    How would Lucas, who is only ten years old, stop the emperors actions?


    But Azu was pretty quick and cunning.


    She knew that the emperor does not trust anyone in this castle, the only exception is his son.


    Because of that reason, whenever she wanted to say something to the emperor, but he didnt side with her then she would run to Lucas right away.


    Ah It certainly is, for a personal reason


    Transparent tears fluttered in Azus eyes.


    She seemed to be ming him for not listening to her even though she was doing this for the sake of their family.


    Isnt there any chance that I can participate in Father Emperors undercover mission?


    She realized that Lucas was not going to listen to her, therefore Azu sighed and changed her request.


    She said she would apany the emperor on his mission instead.


    What do you think you can do?


    Lucas is really annoyed now.


    The only one who is on a mission outside of the pce is Ebalt, the emperors closest escort, who knows the real goal of the Emperor who goes undercover often.


    Hes looking for my younger sister, Shuelb, who disappeared because of your mother. You think youre going to apany him?


    You wouldnt dare.


    Lucas red at Azu, his shining bright blue eyes resembling the emperors.


    Then, tears fell from Azus eyes.


    Move out of the way.


    Lucas, who was even angrier, turned around and tried to get into the training room.


    Then Azu stretched out her arm and grabbed Lucas sleeve. It seemed that she thought she had to hold onto it so she could convince him to change his mind.


    He reflexively avoided Azu.


    Ah..! Oh, ow


    Azu fell onto the floor. Her palms were covered with blood.


    Seeing that she fell even though she had no reason to fall, it was clear that she was making an effort to look pitiful again.


    Oh! Princess! Your Majesty, no matter what shes still your younger sister!


    Then the scared Mrs. Ordina Park approached with a scream.


    Oh, damn it. Lucas frowned and sighed.


    Its unfair, but to others, he seemed to be treating his younger sister badly.


    Sooner orter, he would receive the usual message from the Empress, which was elegantly written, saying, Do not bother my daughter.


    Their gazes poured out at him like an onught of arrows.


    I wish for them to disappear.


    Lucas sighed with a drained and irritated face, while disregarding Azu.


    The price of his irritation was the empresss rebuke.


    It hasnt been that long since Azu had been very ill and she barely woke up, did you have to do that, Crown Prince?


    Im sorry that she bothered Your Highness, but shes still your younger sister.


    Dinner that evening felt like sitting on a thorny cushion.


    The Empress continued to use him of being a mean child.


    Lucas is also only 10 years old.


    He was even angrier because he was eating with and being scolded by someone he hated.


    Anyway, shes your sister Dont ignore her like that in front of others. Not to mention she was sick recently.


    Next to him, the emperor gently scolded Lucas.


    He didnt say anything in response to refute them. However, it wasnt because he believed them but because he didnt want the empress to know about his suspicions.


    Tch, no matter how much I think about it, I dont think shes my sister.


    I dont feel like shes my sister at all, and shes not even pretty.


    However, Lucas, who couldnt openly support his beloved father, endured an ufortable position in situations like this.


    When he came back to his room, he would vent his frustration on his bed by punching it.


    Its unfair!


    The moment hey on the bed, he would sigh for a long time.


    Lucas opened his eyes when he felt a consciousness pop up in his head.


    Shuelb?


    Lucas lips trembled.


    Different from his fathers, the spirit power seems to be flickering.


    It was an existence he had felt only once, six years ago.


    Its Shuelb. It must be her!


    No one had believed him except for his father, but Shuelb must have been alive this whole time!


    There must be no one to teach you how to use your strength properly. Are you in an emergency situation?


    He wasnt concerned about the reason why her powers suddenly showed up.


    However, he was d that his instincts werent wrong, and he was more concerned about whether or not Shuelb was experiencing a crisis.


    At thiste hour, why on earth has his sister used her spirit power so much?


    Seeing that she couldnt even hide the traces of her strength, she seemed to have awakened herself without learning anything properly.


    I dont know if thats possible, but its still the same sensation as back then.


    He was impatient , he had to find someone who can figure out if his memory is tricking him, and if it really was Shuelb.


    He recklessly jumped off of his bed.


    Lucas ran to the Emperors bedroom.


    The prince forgot the tiredness of his body.


    As he ran down the corridor at night, his quick footsteps echoed.


    His heartbeat was even louder.


    Father Emperor!


    It seemed that Lucas wasnt the only one who wanted to confirm the origin of the awakening. The emperor was also running towards this direction without hesitation.


    Father Emperor! She, she!


    As soon as Lucas caught his father, he opened his mouth.


    Shh, Leon. There are still many eyes in the Imperial Pce even if its night.


    Using his spirit power, the emperor whispered to his excited son.


    Shes alive!


    Yes, it was in the direction of the Grand Dukes estate.


    Recalling thest visit to the Grand Duke, the Emperor bit his lips.


    Traces of spirit power that were this strong even at this distance. The childs strength was obviously very formidable.


    It felt as if she had shouted Im here like a sign of life.


    Is she with the Grand Duke?


    I dont know that yet. But if the child is alive


    The Empress words that the child was dead were a lie.


    It was highly likely that it was the Empress who stole the child. Even if it was not, they could still find the true culprit.


    The people who testified that my child died at that time


    At that time, this situation was not created simply because he believed the words of the Empress.


    There were not just one or two midwives and courtdies who apanied the imperial family to the separate pce to help the Empress give birth. It was arge group consisting of the emperor, various nobles, and aristocrats.


    However, many noble wives from both sides were present on the birth day and funeral.


    Could the Marquis of Bertilde have been able to make such a strongeback like they did after their family had been struggling for nearly 50 years, I wonder?


    Those families present were those that supported the emperor even before he ascended to the throne.


    They certainly said the child was dead, but there was no reason for the emperor not to believe their words.


    Had it not been for the power of the child that he felt after the funeral, he would have buried his heart with his child, while thinking that she had indeed died.


    You must have already removed the child from the pce before the funeral.


    It happened in a remote pce, not the well monitored Imperial Pce, so there is no evidence left from the birth and conspiracy surrounding the child.


    The wave of spirit power could not be felt by anyone except the imperial family, so they could not raise a question or voice their outrage.


    So he had no choice but to pretend to ept the childs death and forget about the matter as the Empress said.


    He had no choice but to secretly search for the child while holding on to the small hope that she would still be alive.


    I dont know who the culprit is, but I will never forgive those involved!


    If they be nervous that will cause them to be more likely to make mistakes, they will surely take the bait if I leave some out in the open.


    Ill definitely find and bring your sister here. I can finally keep the promise I made to you and Herace.


    The emperors face was thrilled.


    It was a promise he had wanted to keep for a very long time. It seems that he can finally honor histe wife.


    I believe you will keep your promise. If you cant bring her, Ill go to bring her.


    He looked up at his father excitedly because of the prospect of reuniting with his brave and lovely younger sister.


    A man who at this moment is not the emperor of everyone, but the loving father of two children.


    ***


    I hugged Tutu, the rabbit doll Deleign gave me, while I was buried in the bed.


    It was the first time since I came to this mansion that I skipped breakfast and stretched like this.


    Even though I knew Nina was pacing outside the door with various worries, somehow I couldnt convince myself to get up from my position.


    I felt the fluctuations of my spirit power because of my connection to the Imperial family. Those who have revealed themselves usually enter the pce as soon as possible.


    The reason why the Grand Duke called me yesterday evening was because he gave me the Emperors special edict.


    It was issued after the day of my attempted kidnapping. It seemed that the delivery of the edict was rushed to the Grand Duke and was given to him at ate hour.


    Why are you looking for me?


    Originally when that time came, no matter how she showed you her power, you didnt believe her.


    I recalled the scene I saw in the book.


    Seeing something so weak, I guess its true that it was stolen.


    The emperor coldly ignored Shuelinas faint spirit power.


    A spirit power that can only be used by the imperial family. That was the only evidence that Shuelina had.


    Now, it had be a situation where only a faint power was left behind because Azu had taken most of it already.


    Instead, the emperor said it was evidence she had stolen some of Azus. He said that it was absurdly weak, and it was a disgrace to say that a member of the royal family was born with it.


    I still remember that cold line.


    I vividly remembered the scene in my memory, almost as if I had actually seen it with my own eyes.


    But why?


    Was it because I stopped Azus n, wherein she would steal my powers while treating me horribly and taking my ce in the family?


    Why are the families Ive abandoned looking for me now?

 Chapter 32

    Shushu.


    I kicked my quilt off with my lips pursed, at that same moment I heard the voice of the Grand Duke who was knocking on the door.


    Yes


    When I open the door, I have to show the Grand Duke a crestfallen expression.


    But I couldnt keep the Grand Duke waiting by the door for too long.


    I finally got up and opened the door.


    You called for me?


    When I asked with the door slightly open, the Grand Duke sighed lightly.


    You skipped breakfast. Are you sick?


    He asked, pushing his hand slightly through the slightly opened door trying to widen it more.


    He seemed to have realized that I started to hate going out of my room.


    I regained a little bit of myposure, thanks to the Grand Dukes considerate attitude that made him notpletely open the door against my wishes.


    No.


    But why did you skip your meals? Everyone was worried about you.


    That


    I hesitated for a moment because I dont know what to say in response.


    I dont know why Im not feeling good.


    But what was certain was that I didnt want to worry about making the Grand Duke stand at the door like this.


    I dont want to be a troublesome daughter just as soon as I was brought into the family.


    I opened the door a little more and looked up carefully at the Grand Duke.


    The Grand Duke was holding a covered serving te in his hand.


    What is that?


    Can Ie in?


    The Grand Duke did not answer my question. I nodded and stepped out of the gap in the doorway a little.


    Come and sit down.


    The Grand Duke with the te set on the table called out to me.


    I sat down with a confused gaze at the te.


    I dont like you having an empty stomach. You have to eat well to grow tall.


    When the Grand Duke opened the lid of the cloche, the delicious smell of soft seaweed drifted out.


    It was a light soup topped with square pieces of bread.


    Krook.


    At that moment, I held my stomach with an embarrassed blush because of the sound it made.


    Arent you hungry but you still wont eat?


    The words of the Grand Duke, who spoke indifferently, brought on a sense of shame.


    I grabbed the spoon that was ced next to the soup.


    Is it okay for the Grand Duke to bring me soup?


    Even if the Grand Duke brought the te with the maids and servants to transport it? Are you not disregarding some rule in etiquette or anything like that?


    Then, I couldnt even feed my daughter, what should a Grand Duke do? And not Grand Duke


    Yes, Appa.


    [e/n: shes using the Korean word for Dad here.]


    I nodded softly. Since someone as high status as the Grand Duke brought it to me, I have the glory of receiving and drinking this soup.


    Its delicious!


    As soon as I drank it, I felt the soaring depression disappear.


    As I took the spoon and smiled broadly, the eyes of the Grand Duke smiled faintly.


    Now, then its not because youre sick or because youre full. Why did my daughter choose not to eat?


    That I dont know either.


    Must you bother your father?


    I tighten my hold at the spoon as the Grand Dukes words hit me.


    I blinked my eyes when I couldnt answer, and one of the Grand Dukes eyebrows rose high.


    Thats right. Do you regret the adoption?


    What?


    It isnt weird to miss your rtives once in a while.


    I dont miss them!


    As soon as the Grand Duke decided to abstain, he seemed to think that I regretted the adoption because my family could be looking for me.


    I was speechless for a moment, but I clenched my fist andined.


    Regret the decision of adoption? How could it be?!


    Had I not created this opportunity, we would not have met, why would I do this and then regret it?!


    I put my spoon down on the table and jumped up from my seat.


    If you knew how happy I am, you wouldnt be able to say that!


    I realized why I felt bad when the Grand Duke told me I was missing my birth family.


    It wasnt because I was happy that he found me, but because I was angry.


    Now, the real Shuelina has already disappeared.


    The child disappeared without being properly loved by her family. Why are you looking for her now?


    My only family members are Appa and my two brothers.


    Well


    The Grand Duke looked somewhat happy.


    When I saw the oddly raised corners of his mouth, I remembered that the Grand Duke was also clumsy when ites to affection.


    I was just anxious.


    I was worried that I would just go away when the emperor said he was looking for me.


    I think that the memories of being rejected by others are so strong that I assumed that regardless of what I want I will get thrown away


    Even if Im a grown-up.


    Somehow I frowned a little and stared at him nkly. Soon afterward, I cleared my mind and red at the Grand Duke with deliberately bitter eyes.


    No, but if His Majestyes to look for someone, please promise that you will not send me!


    Except if you wanted to go in person, no one can stop you from being by my side.


    At those words, Iughed faintly and drank the soup.


    When I had finished eating the toasted bread and the soup, the Grand Duke stood up from his seat with a face that seemedpletely relieved.


    Now you cane with me. I have something to do before the afternoon.


    He lifted me up into his arms. Then he immediately tried to leave my room.


    N-no! Shes still in her pajamas!


    Ah.


    At that time, Nina, who was standing with her feet pacing behind the door, eagerly held back the Grand Duke.


    The Grand Duke looked down at me and closed his mouth when he realized it.


    Mirroring his surprise, I had also not realized earlier, but I was indeed wearing pajamas.


    At the orphanage, I didnt think anything was unusual even if I was only wearing pajamas and casual clothes.


    Where are you going?


    I have to take her to choose an escort knight.


    Escort Knight! Hes the one who will keep me safe!


    I immediately shook out of the Grand Dukes arms and jumped to the floor.


    Ille back with clothes!


    Dododo, Nina ran away.


    I was excited to see who would protect me.


    ***


    The ce where I arrived, in the arms of the Grand Duke after changing into a pretty dress, was the practice hall of the Grand Duke of Baylot.


    Where the Grand Dukes Amethyst Knights train. This was where Wyndert and Deleign spent most of their time.


    I wasnt allowed toe here because it was dangerous, but Ive seen many things through the windows of the mansion.


    Even from a distance, I thought it was a really spacious and neat ce, but when I looked at everything up close, it felt much more spacious.


    I saw the footprints of the knights who had been running on the hardened floor.


    Ah, Shushu!


    Wyndert and Deleign, along with the knights, were all gathered in the training hall.


    Deleign first tried to run toward this area when he found me.


    I also tried to wave to them, but I saw that the thin Deleign was caught by a sturdy knight.


    We are training! Where are you going!


    Ahhhhhhhhh! I just want to say hello to Shushu!


    Well, you were training.


    I waved my hands toward Deleigns back, then we started moving away.


    Likely because he had learned a lesson from watching his younger brother, Wyndert looked at the Grand Duke, silently greeting him with his eyes. Then his gaze turned to me.


    Are you alright?


    Like the Grand Duke who was worried because I didnte out in the morning, Wyndert also seemed to be worried.


    I could see his eyes slightly calm down.


    I have eaten!


    I moved my mouth and patted my stomach to tell him that.


    Then Wyndert saw it andughed. It was a refreshing smile.


    Deleign made a noise and ran in my direction.


    Hes the only person making a fuss.


    All the knights in the training room were looking at this side in a very calm state.


    Well, everyone pay attention.


    The Grand Duke took me to the podium on one side of the training center and gathered the knights.


    All of the knights ran over in an instant, they immediately formed rows and looked at the Grand Duke.


    Awesome.


    No one stood out of line.


    It turns out that you guys have really trained hard.


    You dont know my daughter, right?


    Yes!


    Im trying to pick up a direct escort for Shuelina. Someone who will protect her outside the mansion. Is there anyone willing?


    My escort knight! I hope you are a good knight!


    It would be nice if you were a strong knight and could save me right away from danger.


    All of the knights were standing wearing light armor and well-maintained swords.


    Everyone looked strong andpetent.


    No matter who will it be, I think they will help me well!


    I just admired their appearances and waited for the knights to respond.


    Is there anyone who will volunteer for me?


    At the wee party that everyone had held, I did a brief greeting with the knights.


    They ran to help me on the night I was almost kidnapped as well.


    However, it was not known whether there would be many people who would be my escorts voluntarily.


    The method to raise the social standing of the escort knight depends on who the lord ordy he is protecting.


    In the original work, I remember Azu saying, Who would like to escort a girl like you?


    It was said that Shuelina cried loudly. I burst into a fit of anger, saying, Whats wrong with this female protagonist!


    I also waited for the response of the knights with a bit of excitement.


    Even if no one volunteers, I shouldnt be disappointed.


    I fully understood the knights position.


    Ive lived like a beggar apart from my precious lineage.


    Besides, the knights didnt even know my identity. I wasnt even someone rted to them.


    So its a natural result.


    I was going to try to get along with the knights that the Grand Duke forced me to stick with.


    As I thought so, while pressing my heart, the bottom of the tform became a little noisy.


    Be the Ladys escort?


    I could be stuck by her side every day!


    I didnt know I was going to be an escort to a cute girl like her!


    Rather than being a cute baby girl, our Grand Duke didnt have any daughter at all!


    When I listened to the gossiping words, surprisingly, the knights were very friendly.


    Rather, everyone was loving me.


    I dont know if its good to love a youngdy like me without any power, but even if its smallpliments, I liked it.


    Because its better to like me than to hate me.


    There were some knights that felt sorry for me, who was almost kidnapped yesterday.


    For the knights whose virtue was to protect their oaths and be loyal to their pledges, I thought I looked really cute.


    Even at the wee party, everyone was very displeased, saying, How dare you try to kidnap a child, thedy we serve!


    I will volunteer!


    The same is true of me!


    Pick me!


    Immediately, all the knights inside the training hall raised their hands and began to ask for them to be picked.


    All the escort knights!

 Chapter 33

    I was surprised by the infinite amount of favor that they showed me for seemingly no reason.


    To be precise, I was impressed.


    When I was at the orphanage, no one ever thought about protecting me.


    I was just like a neighborhood kid who was kicked around.


    (T/N: Neighborhood kid is someone who is crazy.)


    However, they were looking at me as the youngdy who they will serve for a long time.


    Even the knights are this kind, why are they called the viin family?!


    Since the image people have of the Grand Duke is negative because they think he is violent, the Amethyst Knights were also called the Monster Knights.


    I had to stop my tears from falling as I felt their kindness directed towards me.


    Do I have to be a real Knight to volunteer?


    At that time, a familiar voice rang out loud in the training room.


    Its a voice that is cool and aloof to everyone, but a friendly voice when spoken to me.


    It was Wyndert.


    Of course. We cant appoint a knight who isnt skilled enough to be an actual knight to protect Shushu.


    The Grand Duke spoke to them in an open manner.


    I want to volunteer.


    Wyndert, you just said. I have no intention of plucking seeds.


    (T/N: Im not sure about its meaning but heres two ording to the context. One, Grand Duke had no intention of making his own son aka seed be a knight. Second, he doesnt want to use an undertrained knight to protect Shuelina, the same with plucking seeds because it was too young.)


    Wynderts eyes burned in stubbornness at the words of the Grand Duke.


    If so, I ask you to appoint me as an official knight!


    At Wynderts reply, the surroundings suddenly turned cold for a moment.


    As I took a closer look, I could see the Grand Dukes forehead be wrinkled.


    I think it is absurd that I cannot apply because I am young without any of you even seeing my skills.


    At Wynderts words, the surrounding knights began to mutter.


    It was because they all realized that the Grand Duke was not denying his statement.


    Certainly, its not easy for us to fight him either


    Its not that easy to beat him, were always just losing.


    But hes still too young


    Its as if theyre fighting. Wyndert certainly seemed to be very good.


    The Grand Duke frowned his forehead and asked Wyndert.


    Is there any reason for you to be an escort?


    I need to honor the promise I made. I will not put her in danger again and will protect her.


    Wyndert looked straight at the Grand Duke with his eyes zing with fighting spirit.


    His dark hair fluttered in the wind and looked young, but he also gave off an aura of trustworthiness because of his strong expression.


    Is it all to keep the promise you made to me?


    No one will ever be able to touch you again.


    His heartbreakingly concerned andforting voice whispered in my ear as he patted my shaking back with a steady hand of his.


    The moment I remembered that Wyndert promised he would protect me, I bit my lips.


    Appa, Oraboni definitely made a promise to me. I also like Oraboni.


    I grabbed the Grand Dukes sleeve and whispered up at him.


    Since the Grand Duke is giving me a knight, I would like it if its Wyndert.


    It wasnt because his skills were good enough to defeat an adult.


    It was because I was so happy that my family came forward to support me.


    My original family has never tried to help me, but Wyndert has consistently helped me from the start.


    I dont agree with Azu. Who needs great skill? Its more important that my family loves me unconditionally.


    I sent a pleading gaze towards the Grand Duke.


    The Grand Duke looked at my desperate expression for a while, then turned his gaze back to the knights gathered in front of us.


    Come out Wyndert William de Vaillot.


    The Grand Duke called Wyndert in front of the tform. Then he went out of the line and started to talk.


    A knight knows how to protect his honor. In spite of his age, Wyndert will also be treated as an escort knight from this moment on.


    Then he tapped Wyndert on the shoulder a few times with the t side of a sword and made him say the oath of chivalry.


    Wyndert, kneeling down while speaking clearly and naturally, as if he had said it thousands of times before, was pretty cool.


    Look at what Wyndert is doing to be my escort!


    I couldnt hide my joy and held the hand of the Grand Duke.


    And, Knight Wyndert must at the same time carry out the work of the sessor as the son of the Grand Duke of Vaillot.


    Yes.


    I hope you do well so that you wont disappoint me.


    The Grand Duke really made Wyndert a long-term knight under his authority and appointed him as my escort.


    I held out the back of my hand to Wyndert, received an oath kiss, and whispered my gratitude several times.


    However


    I was puzzled when I saw one escort knight raising her hand.


    She gestured at my hand, which was now held by my knight, Wyndert. As if she has something to say.


    I tilted my head slightly as I stared at the knight with short, gray hair.


    The sharp and raised ends of her eyes made her look like a cat. However, she was not scary at all because she kept waving her arms wildly.


    Sir Albeira Hilohan.


    Yes, Your Grace!


    Why do you keep waving your hands?


    Sir Hilohan replied with a serious face to the Grand Dukes question.


    I also want to serve the youngdy! Its unfair for you to decide without giving the opportunity to others!


    Wow, Sir Hilohan seemed to have a pretty strong personality. It was quite extraordinary to speak so bluntly in front of the Grand Duke.


    Are you confident you can win against Wyndert?


    Thats not what I meant. However, there will be times the Young Master will have to leave her side.


    Sir Hilohan frowned while she opened her mouth to see if Windert was angry at her words.


    Certainly, Wyndert is still busy quite often, so he cant always stick with me.


    It is a w in having him as an escort knight.


    But I like Oraboni


    Will the Grand Duke take back the decision?


    Wyndert also did not protest because he realized that there was a problem in our thinking.


    Is it going to be someone else?


    So its a better idea to take turns escorting the Lady! If you choose me, as a woman, the Lady will be morefortable around me!


    Her speech was straightforward without beating around the bush.


    Its simple reasoning, but I somehow thought she wasnt anything like an aloof cat.


    I also liked the idea that she wouldnt take Wynderts ce, but instead, work with him.


    Good. The two of you can take turns escorting her. Never ever have my daughter be left alone anytime.


    I ept your orders!


    Sir Hilohan kneeled on one knee, took my hand, and ced her kiss of oath on the back.


    Somehow, I was grateful to everyone, so my tears started falling.


    ***


    Oh, what are you doing, mydy?


    Lucy came and sat down on the couch, looking at me, Nina, and Sir Hilohan, who were cutting shapes out of papers.


    I raised my head slowly, my neck and shoulders were sprained from bending over the project.


    It was because I kept my neck bowed down and worked hard.


    Hanyeojangnim, isnt it really cute?


    (T/N: Hanyeojangnim  is what you call to a maid of the house, preferably the head maid, I supposed. I left it like that because its weird to just say maid or headmaid. It also sounds more respectful in its original form.)


    Ninaughed as she lifted up the paper ne I had made.


    The ne made of ovals that resembled the shape of a cute rabbits eyes made a rustling sound when it was excitedly shown to Lucy.


    It was a ne made of beautifully dyed paper cut into small strips and joined together in a chain shape.


    Oh my, you made it really well.


    Lucy praised my ne.


    Right! Nina and Sir Hilohan cut a lot, but the rest of it is a ne I made by joining them together!


    I also made one for Lucy!


    I smiled brightly and gave out a pre-made ne for Lucy.


    It was a ne made of warm orange and yellow paper, just like the cozy Lucy.


    Miss!


    Lucy, who received the ne, started to cry a little when she saw the round medal attached in the middle.


    Sweetest Maid Award!


    I was still young so I tried to write it beautifully, but it was still a bit crooked, however, Lucy looks satisfied.


    It looks good on you.


    Sir Hilohan nodded and muttered with satisfied eyes. A blue ne was also hung on his neck.


    It was a ne with a medal of Most Affectionate Knight.


    Did you make it for me?


    Yes. I want to give it to each of you, so I made it!


    How did youe up with this idea?


    I replied with a lightugh.


    Well, its a thank you for the party and for the gifts I received


    On top of my head is the ribbon gifted to me by Lucy.


    Inside the pocket of my dress is the handkerchief Edgar had given me.


    The doll Tutu, which Dne gave me, stayed next to me, and I put the flowers that the gardener gave me in a vase and put them on the windowsill of my room.


    While I ate the sweet bonbon choctes the chef gave me, the bracelets presented by Wyndert kept making little chiming noises when I moved.


    (T/N: A bonbon is a small chocte confection. They are usually filled with liqueur or other sweet ingredients, and sold wrapped in coloured foil. [Source: Wikipedia])


    On my body and on my shelves were the gifts I had received from the people of this mansion.


    If you receive something, you should also give them a gift back!


    However, I dont have much money and it was impossible to leave the mansion, so I decided to make the gifts myself.


    One of the most obvious things I could make was this paper chain ne.


    When I first thought of making these nes, I didnt think that they woulde out looking beautiful enough.


    To make them look more special, I wrote on the back of the yellow paper and attached it in the middle like a medal.


    Our Lady is really .


    Lucy looked at me with sparkling eyes like she cant do anything because its too lovely.


    Can I help you too?


    Lucy asked as I gently wiped my hands, which had gotten sticky from the glue, with a handkerchief.


    My little hands were quite tired.


    It was because I havent used my hands for such tedious and delicate work before, even though all I was doing was applying a thickyer of paper mache glue to stick the paper together.


    Its okay! Itll be done soon!


    I applied glue to the medallion that said Worlds Best Dad, attached it to the ne, and stood up.


    Nina also brushed her hands off, got up, and put the nes in a small cart next to her.


    I will start giving these out from the first floor then to the second floor.


    Dads ne is still wet, but it was going to have enough time to dry as we passed out the others.


    Lucy, its still a secret from dad!


    Okay, Ill protect your secret.


    Lucy smiled and nodded.


    After parting with Lucy in front of the door, Sir Hilohan and I handed out nes to everyone in the mansion.


    Some people didnt wear the ne immediately but everyone was more pleased than I thought.


    Some said that it is their honor to wear it on their necks, while others say it would be a waste to wear it and damage it.


    Anyway, I was very happy I could please everyone.


    Now Only the knights, my brothers, and dad were left.


    I now rubbed my chin when I saw the few medals left in the little cart.


    Are my brothers Del and Wyndy in the training hall?


    If its this time, they will certainly be there.


    I want to go and deliver them quickly!


    Thinking of my brothers who might be wielding their swords fiercely, I bravely moved to the training hall.


    I am the first of all the knights to receive my Ladys ne, and I am very proud!


    But its nothing amazing


    I cant let go of this opportunity to serve a lovelydy such as you, my Lady.


    Sir Hilohanughed proudly, saying that other knights would be very envious of her.


    Im d Sir Hilohan likes me. And also that you became my escort


    I cant lose the chance to serve someone like you, Lady.


    At the words of Sir Hilohan, I turned my head for a moment and sighed.


    I feel like Im being teased by everyone. Everyone hase to like me so easily like this? What did I do?


    Sir Hilohan, who was walking through the long corridor leading to the training hall, paused and looked at me.


    What are you thinking about, my Lady?


    Just I havent done anything, but I think everyone has weed me very easily.


    Sir Hilohan lightly smiled at me.

 Chapter 34

    Actually, a child can be loved without any conditions.


    Really?


    More than anything else anyone says, His Grace and the young masters decisions about this are enough.


    At her words, I frowned slightly.


    I feel like Ive heard this over and over again


    Does everyone feel sorry for me because of my bitter past? Or they are only unconditionally supportive of the Grand Dukes decisions?


    I see .


    I didnt really understand, so I quietly headed to the training hall instead.


    Its oraboni!


    Now, I could see Deleign practicing at a distance.


    Maybe he hadnt seen me yet, and Deleign was practicing swinging his sword skillfully.


    Behind him, Wyndert was urately cutting the flying leaves in the air.


    Isnt the wind not blowing?


    I gasped as I saw the leaves drifting in the air due to Wynderts cutting.


    Thats really amazing!


    I pped my hands because I was astonished and surprised to see Wynderts skills in person.


    Wyndert turned his head and looked at me.


    As I saw his sweat dripping down, I pulled out the handkerchief in my dress pocket.


    Shushu!


    As soon as Wyndert found me, he ran to me, smiling brightly like a blossoming flower.


    Then Deleign also ran over to me, saying, Its Shushu!


    Whats going on here?


    Kyaah!


    Wyndert lifted me up and twirled me around.


    While he lifted me up, I wiped the sweat on his forehead using my handkerchief.


    Oh no, you cant be stained with something dirty.


    He put me down again, muttering that my dress should not be sweaty.


    Shushu! Shushu! Why did youe!


    Oraboni, why did you throw your sword on the ground?!


    Deleign ran and hid behind me while trembling a lot.


    Deleigns teacher seemed unable to scold him in front of me.


    He picked up the sword Deleign had thrown away, and was frowning a little.


    I was so happy to see you here, thats why.


    Deleign smiled yfully and shrugged.


    By the way, Sir Hilohan, what is that?


    Wyndert tilted his head to see the ne on Sir Hilohans neck.


    Whats that? its ugly!


    Deleignughed, pointing to the crooked paper chain ne.


    I pouted my lips and pushed the handcart next to Sir Hilohan.


    Are you talking about this? Ill have you know, this medal It is the Most Affectionate Knight medal.


    I want to go back, Sir Hilohan. I guess my brothers dont want to get one.


    I deliberately pretended to be discouraged and took a step back from Deleign.


    I looked up to see Sir Hilohan covering her grin as if she had seen through my yfulness.


    What? Was that really made by Shushu?


    Deleign opened his mouth when he saw my crooked writing on the medal.


    I never said that, Shushu.


    Wyndert said, stepping forward as much as I retreated.


    Forget about what he said, give only me one.


    Do you like the ne oraboni?


    Of course, I like it.


    In front of Wynderts shining eyes, I picked up his ne and lifted it from both ends.


    Wynderts serious face, when he read the medal that said Savior of my Life, melted away.


    (T/N: melted away = be lovable / had a soft expression)


    No! Give me one too!


    Deleign grabbed my shoulders and shook me back and forth while he was stomping his feet.


    O-oraboni! Im dizzy!


    Deleign, who waspletely different from average seven-year-old kids, was shaking me like an earthquake was happening right underneath me.


    While I was startled, because of Deleign shaking my arms, Wyndert and Sir Hilohan saved me from him.


    Del, will you take responsibility if Shushus arm breaks?


    Deleign, who was shocked because of the statement, let go of my arms and shook his head.


    Im not that weak


    It feels like everyone treats me like a ss statue.


    I heaved a heavy sigh even though my problem isnt a truly negative one.


    No, Shushu. Give me my ne.


    You said it was ugly.


    I spoke with my mouth pouting on purpose.


    Then Deleigns expression became gloomy. It seemed like I was pretty angry.


    Its because I didnt know you really made it.


    If I made it, it would be pretty instead of ugly, right?


    Then Deleign grabbed his hair, screaming, Ahhhhhh!


    Honestly, I wasnt that angry.


    Deleign, who only saw the most luxurious and shy things in the world, would not givepliments, like pretty, to a crooked paper ne.


    Others will think the same way too. I was having fun when I was making it, and its really pretty in my opinion, so should I just go?


    I was just making fun of Deleign because he was cute.


    Deleign, who didnt know that, was saying all sorts of things to change my mind.


    Ive always liked ugly things!


    You said you liked me Then does that mean Im ugly?


    When I deliberately pretended to cry, Deleign stomped his feet as if hes going crazy.


    He has always used the word ugly when he wants to say pretty!


    Eh


    Deleign looked at Wyndert with contempt, which seemed to be the most childish thing in the world.


    But despite his true feelings, Deleign went along with his excuse with a very shameless face.


    Really! It means that from now on, being ugly is pretty! I will definitely fix my words in the future!


    Theres no point in teasing if its like this. I gave up and handed out the paper ne to Deleign.


    I guess I should change the phrase. Ugliest brother in the World, right?


    Deleignughed at the phrase Ugliest Brother in the World and was amazed.


    I gazed happily at the purple nes swaying at Deleign and Wynderts necks.


    Its mine. Its my family.


    It felt like I had been woven together with them just like a chain, so I felt good.


    (T/N: Shuelina is saying here that the Grand Dukes family adored her and just like a chain, it is woven into her in a sense that they were attached to her, so as she.)


    Even though they didnt know my thoughts, they both seemed satisfied.


    I want to give these to the other knights as well.


    At my words, the knights, who flocked to the cart, quickly found theirs and hung them around their necks.


    There was also a knight that was prevented from ripping off his rivals ne because I was looking at him.


    No, you just have to give it to me, why are you also giving one to them?


    Deleign grumbled as he looked at the sight.


    Because I wanted to give them a gift, they protect me even if all I can give them in return is paper.


    Iughed happily hugging both Deleign and Wyndert at once


    Then get back to studying now. I am also going to visit Dad.


    Already?


    Deleign muttered sadly. Sticking to me and not letting go.


    Your instructor is staring behind you, Oraboni.


    At my words, Deleign frowned and nodded.


    See you in the evening.


    See youter, Shushu.


    Windert, whose time as an escort knight begins after training, whispered to me quietly.


    After exiting the training hall, I headed straight to the Grand Duke.


    Now, Ill only deliver to one more person, the Grand Duke, and the distribution of the gifts will be over.


    Will the Grand Duke also think that I didnt make this?


    I really did but I was a little nervous when knocking on the door of the Grand Dukes office. No, I should knock.


    Oh, oh! Thedy hase!


    Wee!


    Mydy!


    Before I even opened the door, the door opened. I stared nkly at them while I was stopped in the motion of reaching for the doorknob.


    Hes with Cahill His aide.


    All of them were wearing the nes Id given them when I met them.


    Looking proudly at the nes on everyones necks, I tilted my head slightly.


    Why are you all greeting me so energetically?


    Shes here!


    Shes here, Your Grace!


    Their gaze turned to thest ne in my hand. Beyond them, I could see the Grand Duke sitting with his eyes wide open.


    What is it?


    Of course it is because of that!


    Another person replied quickly to the Grand Dukes question.


    If thats it Are you talking about this ne?


    I tilted my head slightly while holding the ne. I wanted to ask, this?


    Why are you onlying now? His Grace has been waiting hmm.


    Then Cahill, who was standing next to him, whispered quickly. I said aha, and nodded.


    Everyone already has it hanging on their necks, the Grand Duke was the only one without one. If I didnt give one to him, hed feel bad.


    I ran to the Grand Duke.


    Appa, this.


    It is the first gift I could give to Appa. Somehow, my heart pounded. My body was also tense.


    I tried to run over in a light hearted manner, as if this was no big deal, and the gift was trivial and casual.


    Is that thest one?


    Yes.


    I nodded at the Grand Dukes question. Then the Grand Dukes face frowned slightly.


    Why am I thest one?


    My heart was pounding at the question of the Grand Duke, which seemed to be displeased. I opened my eyes wide and looked up at him.


    Ah, haha, thest ones are the important ones, Your Grace.


    Suddenly, the air turned cold and Cahill muttered, embarrassed, as if making excuses for me. The others nodded their heads in unison.


    I thought I was the best.


    The Grand Duke spoke like that and turned slightly away from me. He looked a little upset.


    Then dont you need this?


    I waved the ne around and asked. The Grand Duke was turning his head away, but it felt like he was paying arge amount of attention to my hand.


    Here, I specifically wrote, Shushus Appa, Worlds Best Daddy I put in the most descriptors


    At my words, the head of the Grand Duke turned slightly towards me again.


    I applied the glitters here the most carefully


    Sparkling


    Each time I shook the medal, the ne shed in the light. Then the Grand Duke slowly reached out.


    .. Come here.

 Chapter 35

    At his words, instead of just smiling and handing him the ne, I sprang up onto thep of the Grand Duke who was sitting at his desk.


    Ugh!


    I heard a whisper around me.


    But the Grand Duke wont punish me for acting spoiled this much, right?


    Its pretty!


    I put the ne around the Grand Dukes neck and pped happily. The dangling ne on his wide chest looked like a decoration.


    Do you like it?


    You made it well.


    I also took out a small hand mirror from inside my dress pocket and handed it out to the Grand Duke.


    The Grand Duke looked at his reflection for a moment and mumbled something in a hoarse voice.


    Then, as if impressed, he shut his mouth and looked at me.


    Your eyes could also moisten.


    (T/N: Shuelina is saying here that the Grand Duke could also have his eyes moisten by suppressing his emotions of crying, because of her gift.)


    The Grand Duke seemed a little awkward and was struggling with the medal a little. He was at loss, he was trying to be careful about the medal, so as not to let any single piece of sparkling glitter fall off.


    I have to give you a prize.


    The Grand Duke opened a small porcin box on one side of the desk. As soon as he opened the lid, a cool breeze came out.


    It was the snack box from the Grand Duke I had seenst time.


    Say ah.


    Ah-


    The Grand Duke then proceeded to take something out of the container, putting it in my mouth.


    I also had something to say to you, but you came to me on your own.


    Its cold What do you want to say?


    I asked while eating the cream puff, still sitting on the Grand Dukesp.


    This time, I am trying to find a tutor for you to receive your education as a princess.


    Studying?


    If you dont like it


    No way!


    I jumped up and down in excitement.


    Study! Im studying too!


    You have to learn for the future.


    Considering that I was embarrassed when I first entered this body due to myck of knowledge, having it is simr to having power.


    Most of all, I wanted to hear that I am a princess who can learn quickly and be smart enough for the Grand Duke.


    Since I was adopted, I would have no choice but to go out into the social world someday, but I didnt want to embarrass the Grand Duke and my brothers.


    My daughter will be a model student of learning.


    The Grand Duke mumbled with a happy face.


    You are our Lady!


    Youre smart so youll learn fast!


    Then his aides hurriedly said their words of encouragement.


    I dont think this has happened once or twice Why was his praise so natural?


    Its a very straightforward attitude.


    I tilted my head for a moment and looked up at the Grand Duke with twinkling eyes.


    Dad, thank you! I will definitely study hard!


    I kissed the Grand Duke with gratitude. When I kissed his cheek, the Grand Dukes face became flushed.


    I have to find a good teacher. Cahill, get a famous teacher from the Pce.


    Cahill, who was instructed by the Grand Duke, bowed his head Yes!


    A teacher from the Imperial Pce


    The first outsider to meet me as the grand duchys princess.


    When I briefly thought of Azu, who was having fun inside the Imperial Pce, I furrowed my brows at such a thought and shook my head to cast it away.


    ***


    Finally


    She didnt know what the Grand Duke did, but it was clear that Shuelina became the Grand Princess.


    The Empress tried to squeeze the letter she was reading out of existence but released the power she had in her hand.


    When she checked the contents of the carrier pigeon sent to the Imperial Academy from the Grand Duke, she knew it contained trouble.


    I am looking for a teacher for the Grand Princess.


    The letter was written with long and elegant phrases, but in the end, the main thing was to find a teacher.


    The contents of the letter expressed concern about how cute and smart Shuelina, who will be a student, is.


    The sender was Cahill Riglette, the famous assistant of the Grand Duke. It seemed to be amand directly ordered by the Grand Duke.


    How did this happen


    The Empress put the letter on the table, her eyes closed and opened.


    Her gaze turned to her fingertips resting on the letter.


    Long, slender, elegant hands. However, there was a slight bump on the tip of the nails trimmed with an oval shape.


    It looks exactly like this hangnail.


    It would have been nice if she could have killed Shuelina right away.


    However, she couldnt do that because she had to choose between her ability and her child.


    She nced at the maid, who was trying to hide her nervousness at the door.


    It was a contactwork from the Marquis house Bertilde.


    It would have been nice if it had been properly handled earlier.


    Her father, the Marquis, offered to take care of it, so she left it alone, and now things have gottenplicated.


    When the wizard failed his orders and lost contact, he should have prepared properly.


    The marquis thought that it was only one helpless child, so he sent only one person to kidnap the child again.


    They can track down the magic that Shuelina has, and they can always find out where she is, but


    She just happened to be in the Grand Dukes estate.


    Even if she knew where the child was, it became difficult to touch her easily.


    Go to my father and tell him to be vignt. You can go out now.


    She bit her lips lightly and said to the maid.


    Hes her father but she couldnt forgive him for making it so twisted.


    The maid, who was worried because the Empress was not in a good mood, quickly left the reception room.


    As the intruding eyes disappeared, the Empress immediately opened the door on the right side of the living room and entered the bedroom.


    She twisted the edge of arge cherry blossom decoration hanging on the bedroom wall.


    Then, like smoke, a white mask appeared over the me of the first torch.


    Isnt that a problem for her?


    A mask with a delicate design of a Brilliant. What she hearding from inside of it was the voice of a young boy.


    I have to drive her out of the Grand Dukes house.


    The empress bit her lips and muttered. Shuelina was a dangerous entity to be in the possession of the Grand Duke as it is.


    I was thinking of taking her to a different orphanage and locking her up until the emperor stops looking for her.


    At the same time, Shuelina caught the right timing and entered the Grand Dukes house. It was really the worst.


    Why the hell were you there!


    She was pulling out the spiritual power so that she wouldnt have to worry about Shuelina at all. Keeping herself away from worrying about that child.


    Anyway, the spirit power was substantial enough to be used for Azu. Shuelina will never be able to live as a princess for her whole life, so why did she need that ability?


    But the n went wrong.


    The empress, who became an imperial family member through marriage, could not detect a single ounce of elemental power. There was only a short phrase that confirmed the result of stealing the spirit power failed.


    If the emperor had not issued an edict looking for talented children, it would have been almost possible to forget about Shuelinas existence.


    It was a real shock to the Emperor, when this ruse had started, to learn that the Empress was somehow absolutely sure of the life and death of a child of the Imperial Pce.


    However, when he told the Empress toe to the pce and join him on her own through an edict, it was evidence that he couldnt find out where his actual daughter was. He failed to secure the childs kidnapper.


    So, it was a big deal if she didnt somehow quickly fix it before he could find his real daughter.


    So?


    The mask reacted profoundly to the empresss words. It didnt seem to have much interest in Shuelina.


    Dont you realize you need her? The reserve Brilliant for E is almost empty.


    [e/n: E is Azus nickname in case its kind of confusing.]


    What, youre gonna ask for a little kids help?


    The Empress slightly hardened at the words of the mask as it mocked her.


    I need your wisdom.


    The mask bowed to the Empresss words. Then the picture popped out of the frame.


    The mask that bowed down and ced my face right in front of my face made a long ringing sound.


    Is it okay to kill about a thousand people?


    What are you talking about?


    Well, wouldnt you be kicked out of a house if you killed someone and turned everything upside down?


    The mask reached out his hand in front of the empress. Like magic, a small purple bottle popped out of the palm.


    Pour it in water. There will be something that can be med on her magic. Its just mixing it with water, you can do it right?


    It was poison that might kill a thousand people. However, the Empress picked up the bottle without even worrying about it for a moment.


    For someone whomits evil deeds, she matched the stereotype well with her tightly pulled back hair.


    It was a pleasant image painted in her imagination, driving Shuelina out of the Grand Dukes estate.


    ***


    Lady, hwaiting!


    (T/N: Hwaiting = fighting/cheer up)


    Nina fixed the ribbon around my neck, raised her arms to cheer me on, and closed the door of the study room.


    I took a seat beside the desk to unwind. But I was still nervous.


    Today is the first day of ss. Soon it was time to meet my new teacher.


    Will the teacher like me?


    I must study hard.


    After being praised by the teacher, I had a joyful daydream of showing off to the Grand Duke while holding a test paper with a hundred points on it.


    The door opened when I was imagining the part where the Grand Duke said I did well and put a cream puff in my mouth.


    I reflexively straightened my waist and looked towards the door.


    Greetings Teacher!


    In the eyes of my teacher, I probably looked like a spoiled child who was nervous because of anxiety.


    I wore a long robe to cover my body shape, but when she looked at the slim curves of my forearm, I was unable to deceive her eyes.


    I guess she is Teacher Rima!


    Rima, who will teach me from today onwards, was an assistant professor of the Imperial Academy.


    I dont know how much he has offered to pay her, but she came from the Imperial Pce to the Grand Duchy to teach a girl who was only six years old.


    If it were me, I wouldnt havee to this far ce without a lot of voluntary determination.


    Iughed broadly as I promised to get along with the teacher.


    Surely, you havent learned any manners yet. A subtle smile is a way to show the sophistication of a noble spirit. If you smile with your teeth showing, youll look shallow.


    [e/n: I dislike this teacher already]


    I tried to smile sweetly But somehow, my mouth was stiff.


    Uh


    Indeed, I heard that there was a situation that made it so that the youngdy hasnt learned anything yet.


    That


    Unfortunately just like before It seems that none of the traces of amoner orphan have been corrected.


    Teacher Rima looked at me with eyes full of pity. You seem to be displeased and sad to know that I was amoner orphan


    What is this? Why was it sad?


    Lucy was sorry for me, too, and it was the same for the Grand Duke and my brothers.


    Why does this persons gaze feel so different?


    Fine. Im here because its very difficult to keep dealing with the originalmoner manners you have anyways.


    Huh? I looked at the teacher in embarrassment.


    Because she kept emphasizing the past, I felt like I was back at the old orphanage, not the Grand Dukes, in an instant.


    I thought I was behaving irritably


    Am I really talking and acting like amoner orphan girl?


    Is it absurd for me to be a nobledy? What is family-like behavior for nobles?


    It was hard to tell whether Teacher Rima didnt like me or didnt think about it much.


    Lets make a great nobledy reborn through this ss.


    Does a princess need to be excellent?


    At my words, Teacher Rima frowned slightly.


    Are you angry?


    Then she began to stride toward me. I flinched and closed my eyes for a moment.

 Chapter 36

    Your pronunciation is unclear, which makes you seem less of an aristocrat. Try again.


    Teacher Rima stopped shortly, then pointed out my incorrect pronunciation.


    Now that Ive been talking nonsense childishly for a while, I never thought itd be pointed out. My face suddenly got hot.


    At the same time, I smelled a faint fragrance on her body when she got closer to me. She mustve liked sweet perfumes.


    It would be nice if you would treat me as sweet as that scent, and I bit my lips while thinking about that.


    You must be excellent


    Again.


    You must be excellent to be a princess


    Sigh.


    Teacher Rima sighed for a long time and shook her head.


    What the hell was different! Arent you just nitpicking for no reason?


    Even though I thought so, I was afraid that I was the only one who couldnt figure it out because I came from an orphanage.


    Somehow, my heart started aching painfully.


    I heard that you were intelligent, but now that I see you I am disappointed.


    Dugundugun. My stomach started to tingle in anxiety.


    Maybe its because Ive been here all the time. I was somewhat depressed even though I knew that not everyone in the world would like me.


    Im scared.


    Both Lucy and Ninaplimented me for speaking with such respect.


    In fact, was it just a merepliment because they like me?


    Politeness, integrity, and beauty. It can only be said that you stand on the starting line as an aristocratic spirit only when you have done everything. Surely The lineagees first.


    Foolish Shuelina! How could you forget about the coldness at the orphanage and lose your mind like this?


    But as soon as I heard the part about the importance of bloodline, my mind shed.


    My bloodline cant be at fault. Because Im blood-rted (to the Imperial Family.)


    (T/N: Im just adding thest part inside the parentheses. Though its not in the raw, it can help with some rifications on who the bloodline Shuelina was referring to.)


    Because you are a child who can shine only by yourself, no matter where you are.


    Besides, Wyndert told me that no matter if I have my status or career, I am also loyal.


    Wherever I am, whatever my past and my future, I am Shuelina.


    Teacher, Im a noble youngdy. Im the only Grand Princess of the Grand Duke of Vaillot.


    Young Lady, I dont mean like that


    But the teacher kept ignoring me. After the teacher came in, you didnt even greet me.


    I looked at Teacher Rima and said clearly.


    Im not sure if the teacher likes me or hates me and there was nothing written about our rtionship in the book. The important thing was that the teacher has continued to be rude towards me.


    I ignored you? Young Lady, this is to inspire your motivation


    No. You kept referring only to my past, which is totally unrted to the ss.


    The expression of Teacher Rima, who was a little surprised by my words, changed into one of regret.


    Young Lady, I understand that you are ashamed of your past as amoner orphan, but it doesnt make any difference.


    A clumsy tone paired with an expression that seemed to be really worried about me.


    However, I have already be a person whospletely unable to like this teacher in any way.


    Whatever the teachers intention was, it seems that I couldnt like her.


    Teacher, Im not ashamed of my past. Should I be ashamed of being amoner?


    No


    I just want you to treat me the right way.


    Teacher Rimas eyebrows slightly frowned at me. Then she took a deep breath. Like a forced answer.


    Thats right. Im called Rima Vein, Young Lady. And its good to introduce someone inferior first so as to disy courtesy.


    Shuelina de Vaillot. By the way Im a princess, but why are you treating me as a subordinate?


    Teacher Rimas mouth opened slightly at my words. It seemed that she didnt expect I would logically refute it.


    But you dont seem to know, I am no longer amoner orphan, now Im a grand princess.


    Teacher Rima seems to have won a single victory title without the addition of de to her name.


    Nobles ormoners, who either won some kind of grand award or recognition or were unfairly pushed out of their familys line of session, received the title de in their names.


    Whereas one victory nobles who dont have de in their name arent able to earnrge amounts of money, and they cant give their children the titles.


    In other words, we have different statuses because I am the Grand Princess, while youre only a one-generation noble.


    Thats the day when my dad said I was a princess.


    Teacher Rima opened her mouth rather than epting defeat with her fierce eyes which look like they can eat a person stared at me.


    Right now, it has nothing to do with our status, as it was an interaction only between the teacher and the disciple.


    You said, as a subordinate


    I muttered slightly and shook my head.


    Young Lady, a proper noble youngdy, if you wish to be one, shouldnt argue like this.


    Im just saying it! So why are you suddenlyining?!


    I looked at the desk with a dissatisfied nce.


    Its unfair! I was excited about my new teacher, but I didnt know they would be so vain.


    Im not a person that will usuallyin about something after only a day or even two, but this atmosphere.


    Can I talk to the Grand Duke?


    I want to apologize for being improper and for being upset by the teachers insignificant rudeness towards me, but the fact that I have never met a nobleman properly caught my ankle.


    (T/N: caught my ankle = hindered by something/held by something)


    If Im really weird, what if Im doing is because Im afraid that I cant properly assimte into the world of nobility.


    It was difficult to call it a piece of gossip from the Grand Dukes household after this person was kicked out of the Imperial Pce.


    First of all, we should aim to match the Princesss turnout this month even once.


    At that moment, Teacher Rima set a fire in my heart, while I was thinking about whether I had toply.


    The princess?


    Even though Princess Azu is young, she is a shining sample of the perfectdy in the Imperial Pce.


    Is that so?


    Azus name suddenly popped up, and my conflicted mood suddenly subsided. Why did Azu be the topic here?


    The great nobles were, after all, the focal point of the local western religion. Young Lady should also try to be like that.


    Hmm .


    The Grand Duke looks much more liberalpared to other Nobles, but Ive encountered a lot of examples of perfectdies in the Imperial Academy.


    .


    Poetry, speech, culture In particr, the Princess was a perfect goal to imitate who had everything in ce. Lets try to keep up with her as much as possible. Are you not happy to have an example as your inspiration?


    Teacher Rima smiled tenderly, saying that she would help me out as much as she can and teach me a lot.


    Im not happy at all, how can I be happy


    You put a lot of bitter medicine in my mouth, I scrunched up my face and didnt bother to reply.


    Young Lady should learn a lot while youre still young.


    Teacher Rima sighed once again, looking up and down at the chair where I was sitting.


    It looked like she was seeing me as a failed student already.


    Dont worry. I will somehow transform the Young Lady into a perfect and wless one.


    The teacher said with a friendly voice.


    What is that fond tone? Are you sweet? Its like the teacher is kindly pping my cheek!


    I clenched my fists and stared at her.


    Why do I need to learn from the young princess? We are both six years old.


    I think Ive already said that an excellent Young Lady doesnt respond in such a way. One mistake was enough.


    Oops .


    Despite having the same age, the Princess has already be a perfectdy. In contrast, Young Lady is not ready for anything.


    Do it! What the hell are you saying? Isnt there a whole lot of Az love in Teacher Rimas head?


    I narrowed my eyes and red at Rimas gentle smile.


    I understand that themon peoplesws and the nobilitysws are vastly different, so I am not familiar with both of them


    Why cant you ignore the fact that I was amoner?


    I just said what I am unfamiliar with.


    The teacher answered with a gentle expression, then firmly cut off the conversation.


    Im not amoner anymore, but even if I am amoner, she has no reason to ignore me like this!


    Lets work hard so that you can be the perfectdy the Grand Duke will be proud of.


    Convinced that I could never like Teacher Rimas boldness, I bit my lips.


    I have to use a childs number one convincing method, a reminder card!


    Lets see!


    ***


    Immediately after ss, I moved to the dining room for dinner to eat.


    The Grand Duke, my brothers and Lucy all came first, waiting for me to sit down.


    Eat, its delicious, Shu Shushu?


    Wyndert, who was sitting at my right side, spoke tenderly and called out to me in shock.


    What are you doing?!


    Nooo, someone else must have messed with our Shushu!


    Deleign threw his fork to the table then almost shouted as if he was selling.


    Uh


    Originally, I was trying to drop a single tear, but unexpectedly, tears began to pour out.


    I felt more relieved when I heard the soothing voices around me.


    Aaaah .! A-appa, o-o-oraboni . Waaah!


    As I burst into tears, everyone jumped up from their seats and approached me.


    What the hell is going on?


    That, I also dont know either It seemed like she didnt feel good after ss.


    It seemed that the Grand Duke asked Nina about my condition.


    In an instant, she didnt say anything involving me, so Nina seemed to bepletely embarrassed.


    Whats wrong, why is my daughter crying so loud all of a sudden?!


    I havent told anyone, but maybe someone knows why Im crying.


    I also want to stop crying andin about it, but somehow the crying wouldnt stop.


    Ah, it wasnt like that, I wasnt hurt.


    My heart ached with fresh wounds.


    Teacher Rima scratched at the insecurities in my mind.


    When I was unable to stop crying for a long time, the Grand Duke took me away from the dining room andforted me.


    The food will get cold


    Even though I knew that, I was feeling sick because my crying did not stop, it seemed like it was going to continue on like this forever.


    That, hic


    When I opened my mouth, I heard a grunt. I rubbed my nose with a slightly depressed face.


    What happened? Who made you cry?


    Again, my regret soared at the Grand Dukes question. His lips were sticking out and his forehead was wrinkled in concern.


    Teacher Rima! She hurt me! Shes really mean!


    I wanted to shout out like this because I felt this way, however after I figured out what I wanted to say, I opened my mouth.


    A, appa, Im your your daughter, right?


    Of course Who denied you?


    However, when the Grand Dukes question came up, something else bubbled up from my heart that waspletely different from what I was supposed to say.


    Im afraid,  ?


    What are you talking about?


    The angry voice of the Grand Duke rang through the air.


    I clenched my fists and hugged the Grand Dukes neck tightly. Then he hugged me tighter in his arms to reciprocate.


    I only realized why the Grand Duke reacted violently and why the thoughts and other strange words had popped up.


    Im mostly afraid of the people in the Grand Duke family feeling ashamed about me.

 Chapter 37

    I was afraid theyd be ashamed of mebecause I was just amoner and I felt like I wanted to hide myself.


    So I wanted to study harder and be the perfectdy.


    When I discovered the greed that I had hidden in my heart, I became a little sadder.


    Shushu, why the hell did youe to think of that? Go ahead and tell me.


    The Grand Duke seemed to have felt something firmly wrong with my question.


    At his question, I cried in my heart, biting the insides of my lip.


    Teacher Rima


    After talking there, I blinked my eyes for a moment because I couldnt figure out what to do with it.


    Teacher Rima didnt directly say that I dont belong in this house.


    She just made me feel embarrassed by saying something I feel sensitive about.


    Appa, am I a disgrace in the family? Because Im an orphan?


    What?


    Is it natural to be ashamed that I was an orphan? Am I perfect without any minor ws?


    Who said that? Was it your teacher?


    If its like what the teacher said, then Im really a disgrace inside the Grand Dukes family. Am I not good enough?


    The Grand Dukes body trembled at my words. I heard him grunt. He was also mad and I could feel his anger intensifying.


    Lucy, go right now and bring the teacher in front of me.


    The Grand Duke ordered in the coldest voice Ive ever heard from him.


    Uh Will this be okay?


    I just wanted toin and say it discreetly, but his reaction was more intense than I thought.


    She dared .


    I will kill you! Shushu is my perfect little sister!


    Not only the Grand Duke, but also my brothers and the nearby employees were infuriated!


    As the brothers stomped their feet with furious faces, the nearby employees shuddered and shouted, How could she say that to thedy.


    Im guilty of being insensitive, but Im still unsure if I did it on purpose!


    I screamed inside and was moved to the parlor in the arms of the Grand Duke.


    It was only a momentter that Teacher Rima appeared.


    She appeared without a hint of nervousness at all, even though the Grand Duke himself called her.


    The Grand Duke, and my two brothers consequently gazed at her darkly, sitting on the sofa in the living room, me doing the same.


    I heard you called me, Your Grace.


    I called because I had something to check.


    Please do ask.


    The Grand Duke was colder than ever. I wasnt scared to be in his arms, but I could see Teacher Rimas body shivering slightly.


    I heard about what you said to my daughter.


    How would I dare to chastise the Grand Princess?


    But why did you bring shame on her?


    At the end of his words, Teacher Rimas skinny face had a subtle fear.


    At the same time, she was clenching her fists as if its strange that she couldnt control her fear. Like she was trying to win a battle.


    She looked sick, but seemed to somehow find her calmposure.


    Because you are from the Imperial Pce, you probably have no experience in receiving the wrath of the Grand Duke in such close proximity.


    Honestly, even though she might stumble like that, her appearance of holding on was somehow surprising.


    Did the Grand Princess say that? There was a problem with my ss?


    My daughter is only six years old, but she suddenly asked me if she is a disgrace?


    Ugh


    Perhaps it was difficult to withstand the strong hostile aura, and Teacher Rimas face became a little stiff.


    Answer. Why was my daughter suddenly asking why she should be ashamed of her past?


    At this time, were only at the stage of getting to know each other, therefore theres nothing to talk about but her past. However, it seems that I made her feel embarrassed because of it.


    My daughter doesnt have to be ashamed of her past.


    The princess must understand her own shorings. Only when you realize your shorings can you develop further. It was a process that many people go through.


    It was an incredibly smooth excuse.


    Was it really a coincidence? Or do you hate me?


    There was such a subtle tone to her words that only the victim can recognize.


    Ah, her? Of course shes cute. Yes, that child is so cute.


    She said I was cute but strangely, it felt like shes trying to hide her dislike towards me.


    This kid is nice, I just had a hard time getting close to her.


    It looks like apliment, but for me, it was a form of rejection.


    Only the person who gets bullied will say, Huh? Did I mishear you? That subtle way of insulting the victim is what makes you doubt yourself.


    I thought Teacher Rimas ss was the worst.


    It made me doubt whether there was malicious intent directed towards me or not, and whether or not I was actually harmed.


    Your Grace, its easy to say what you feel about the child.


    The Grand Dukes eyebrows wriggled slightly. Teacher Rima flinched a little and spoke firmly.


    It was always important to evaluate familiarity over various topics in education. The Grand Princess isnt even remotely on the same level of thedies her age in the Imperial capital when ites to familiarity with noble rules and etiquette.


    Uh .


    I bit my lips. Then, from behind, Wyndert reached out and covered my ears slightly with his palms.


    Teacher Rima exined in a voice that sounded like a verypetent teacher.


    What should I do if everyone bes bewitched at this rate.


    I was worried about how long the words were continuing on.


    I looked anxiously at the Grand Duke and Teacher Rima alternatively.


    As long as Im in charge of the Grand Princess, I will do my best to make her the most perfectdy, so that the Grand Dukes house will shine and.


    Wait.


    Yes?


    When I thought that Teacher Rima would keep on talking like this, the Grand Duke suddenly stopped her remarks.


    Shushu, who are you?


    Yes, Im the one and only dearest Grand Princess of the Grand Duke of Vaillot.


    The Grand Duke, who seemed satisfied with my answer, patted my head lightly for a moment, then turned his head to stare at Teacher Rima.


    Theres no reason topare my daughter with those other girls in the Imperial capital.


    .


    If I have to think about it, it would be better for others to imitate Shushu.


    It wasnt like that. I just wanted to give her some strong motivation from observing an ordinary noble youngdy.


    Teacher Rimas mouth, while trying to make excuses to ount for the Grand Dukes words, trembled slightly.


    As the Grand Duke refused to respond and continued to stare with an expressionless face, Teacher Rimas body began to tremble.


    Good. Youll be a little careful now because of my dad, right?


    I felt strange for some reason, ever since that time the teacher tormented me.


    Its a pity youre not a good student.


    So Im not a good student. But doing this just made me feel better.


    Teacher Rima nced at me. It looked like she was asking me to stop him (Grand Duke).


    I turned my head and buried my face in the arms of the Grand Duke.


    My daughter is so cute. Thats why I swore that I wouldnt let tears fall from her eyes.


    Is that so?


    Her eyes widened at the sudden words of the Grand Duke. Teacher Rima also seemed a little embarrassed that her answer came out so dyed.


    So youre fired.


    Pardon? Wait, there was only a slight misunderstanding!


    Youre fired anyway.


    The voice of the Grand Duke was cold, as if trying to show off his determination.


    No, what are you talking about!


    I was startled and jumped off the Grand Dukesp. Then I looked alternately between the Grand Duke and Teacher Rima.


    Then what happens to my teacher?


    If she has a bad personality, you can just fire her. However, if shes a person who came here with hidden intentions, then you should get evidence out of her!


    T-thats difficult! I must be in charge of the Young Ladys education! If I go back like this, my reputation will be ruined!


    Yes, Appa! Its true that I was disappointed with my teacher, but what would happen if you fire her right away?!


    Uhm? I think I heard something weird. I hurriedly stood up in front of the Grand Duke, between him and Teacher Rima.


    I clenched my fists and tried to somehow stop the discussion at this line.


    But, Shushu. You dont have to learn from a bad teacher.


    By making you sad, shemitted such a great sin!


    My brothers chimed in to persuade me, their eyes shining like this was a golden opportunity to be rid of her.


    I looked up at the Grand Duke. He nodded slightly, agreeing with the two brothers opinions.


    You just need to learn from a more famous and great teacher. Wouldnt it be better if they can teach even better and be a kind teacher as well.


    I nced at Teacher Rima. I could see her eyes glowing at the words famous and great teachering out of the Grand Duke.


    I, I can do it well!


    I think my daughter was already disappointed with your efforts.


    The teacher desperately expressed enthusiasm, but it cooled down when pushed by the stern words of the Grand Duke.


    People who are really good dont even get into idents in the first ce!


    To make a little child cry so quickly, it doesnt seem like she has qualities that match a teacher .


    My brothers on both sides of the Grand Duke were also contributing to the continuous change of the atmosphere.


    The atmosphere was getting colder, and the three men of Vaillot, who were seething out of anger, were staring at her as if killing her was an increasingly more tempting option.


    Very few people could withstand the frigid mood in the room.


    I think its going to be finished like this.


    My heart beat with urgency. It was true I wanted the teacher to be scolded a little bit.


    This wasnt an action that someone who is very concerned about their reputation would do. There must be someone who ordered her to do it.


    As I clenched my fists, I thought for a moment about how to ovee this challenge.


    However, the will of the Grand Duke and my brothers was stronger than expected.


    Our youngdy is of course a kinddy


    Lucy, who was looking defensively proud of me, muttered behind me, saying that because the teacher was hopeful while looking at me who was trying to help her even though she (teacher) made me cry. It was very touching.


    Uh, this is going nowhere. There was no good answer.


    To let the Grand Duke know what I wanted, I felt like I was just going to have to shout it in one shot.


    Weve opened this game of cards with a bunch of hands, so lets end it without a hitch!


    Dad, I want to learn from my teacher!


    I blinked twinkling eyes, screaming at the Grand Duke. Then, the Grand Dukes eyes blinked in confusion.


    But.


    Will you ept my request?


    I have to stop all talks about firing her before he can persuade me!


    I held my hands together in a pleading gesture and tilted my head sideways slightly. Then I looked up at the Grand Duke with an expression that said, Will you?


    Its your first request, so I cant ignore it.


    The Grand Duke lightly clicked his tongue, pulling me up and holding me in hisp.


    My daughter is so kind. She has such a soft heart.


    If once again, I see tears falling from my daughters eyes its over.


    Wow, he really felt like a viin if you see him this way. Actually, this attitude is just for the sake of his daughter instead of all about money, but if you just change the way he says the lines, theres no more viin.


    As soon as he said its over, Deleign pulled the sword on his waist in and out of its sheath in a subtle gesture.


    I will slit your throat! The same kind of cold expression on his face was a bonus.


    Because of this, these people look like viins!


    I was thinking about how I should improve my Dads image so he can be praised as the Good Grand Duke!


    I put my hands together and put them over my lips to cover my face.


    I will absolutely keep it in mind!


    Teacher Rima cried out in an adamant voice. There isnt an expression that could be more desperate than hers right now.


    The Grand Duke looked down at the teacher with an expressionless face and waved his hand in dismissal.


    It meant that hell see just how much she means that deration, and to get out of his sight.


    As if she was afraid that he would change his mind, the teacher hurried out of the parlor with the fastest steps I had ever seen.


    You said you would take care of me earlier.?

 Chapter 38

    I was lying in bed, holding my doll Tutu without any strength in my grip.


    When I had finally made it back to my room after getting lost, I was exhausted and it was difficult to move.


    Tutu, why does my heart be happy very suddenly and then depressed again?


    Everyone took care of me earlier, and the issues with the teacher worked out well, but I felt depressed when I was left alone.


    I grabbed Tutu and shook it for answers, but, like a doll, it remained silent.


    Because I often yed with Tutu in front of other people, I got into this habit of asking it questions even when I was alone.


    After all, its just a doll. I threw Tutu away from me, but then hugged it again because it was a gift from my brother.


    I have to think about finding out more about the teacher.


    Why have I be so helpless? My heart was broken.


    It hurts even more when I get hurt while Im floating with happiness.


    While I was closing my eyes, I suddenly sensed a presence behind me.


    Nina?


    It must be Nina, so I turned my head to see.


    Thats the kid!


    Its the ghost I saw in the treasure trove!


    A boy standing with an expressionless face was staring at me.


    Who are you?


    The boy tapped on his lips as if he was trying to answer my question, but I couldnt hear what he was saying.


    I got up slowly and approached the boy.


    I know I need to be on the lookout for danger, but somehow I wasnt wary.


    I wont let you get hurt.


    I felt a strange sense of familiarity. Even though he is a child Ive never seen before.


    I slowly approached the boy. Then I reached out to grab him. I have to hold onto him and ask who he is.


    Oh?


    However, my hand swiftly passed through the boys body.


    As if sensing my confusion, the boy whispered something to me again with no change in his expression.


    As I approached and looked up at him tentitively, I could finally grasp what he was trying to say.


    Cau.tious, no, be careful.


    (T/N: The first word the boy said means be cautious/, while the second one means be careful/. Shuelina mistook the  with  because they have the same first syble, but differentst letter in the second syble [/]. They also have the same pronunciation. )


    Maybe its be careful! When I realized that, the boy disappeared again.


    What is it, a real ghost? I still have a headache, but what kind of ghost was it?


    What do you mean to be careful


    In the current situation, it must be about Teacher Rima. Because that ghost didnt seem to be trying to harm me, but rather trying to help me.


    Okay, I have to find out Teacher Rimas secret and find out why I kept seeing him!


    Because of what happened before, I sat in front of the desk in my room to make a n.


    To deal with someone who might be an enemy, careful nning is essential.


    First of all, lets reorganize my position at this point.


    I am the only Grand Princess of the Grand Duke of Vaillot. Although Im an adopted child, Im his youngest daughter. My right to inherit property was also recognized, and I was also listed on the family register.


    Im extremely loved by the Grand Duke of the Grand Dukes mansion.


    Normally news of my adoption and entrance into the world of nobles would be published in the newspapers and apanied by splendid and grand celebrations


    It means that my adoption hasnt been published in the newspapers yet.


    Teacher Rima doesnt really know about me.


    Its strange if I think about it. My teacher was very quick to emphasize that I was amoner, despite me being the princess of the Grand Dukes house.


    The teacher acted as if she had a lot of my personal information right from the beginning


    Teacher Rima said that she must be in charge of me. I have to do it means that there was coercion that was fueling her decision.


    Even if the teacher is expelled from the Grand Dukes estate, she could always return to the academy.


    I was told she was taking her sabbatical this year so she came here to be my teacher.


    A situation where you have a job and have a side job. She seems to have a ce to go back to no matter what happens with her job here.


    Even if your reputation bes a little lower, its not something you have to defend so desperately.


    Since the distance between the Grand Dukes territory and the Imperial capital is quite far, even if someone was kicked out while teaching the Grand Princess, it would not have a tremendous effect on imperial capital gossip.


    So, was there any reason to desperately avoid being fired?


    The teacher indeed has another reason to be in charge of me!


    For example, someone told her to spy on me and scorn me.


    Was it the Empress? Or was it a vassal of the Grand Duke who hates my adoption? It was possible for multiple people to be behind this.


    Since shes from the Imperial capital, it was more likely because of the Empress.


    Or else? Or else not. Theres no harm in being careful when someones after you, right?


    As expected, it was better to watch from the sidelines to monitor their movements, while digging around to know whos behind everything.


    Nina was making her way back to the garden swing. She was heading back down to the first floor after retrieving a nket to cover Shuelina who was resting outside.


    Shuelina is still a child, so she has to take better care of her, and she has to pay special attention to her mannerisms because of her history of copsing while eating.


    She brought and dressed Shuelina in a fluffy cotton coat, but she was still not satisfied, so she even went to go get a thick nket for her.


    Ourdy is fragile so I need to take extra care of her.


    Nina liked Shuelina.


    The strongest but most lonely masters in the world, the Grand Duke and his sons.


    When a six-year-old girl was held in the arms of her masters, who were unable to clearly express their human emotions to others because no one could approach them out of fear.


    When she thought about howforting her presence has been to the masters .


    She concluded she had no choice but to like Shuelina.


    All those who gathered in this house were those who owed a debt of gratitude to the Grand Duke of Vaillot.


    The same was true for Nina. She was orphaned by the age of ten, and shes grateful that she didnt die of starvation or was thrown away, instead shes been well taken care of.


    The Grand Duke didnt dismiss Nina after her parents death just for the reason that they were employees of the Grand Duke.


    Because of that, Nina, ten years old, was determined to remain loyal until her death at the Grand Dukes estate.


    Then six-year-old Shuelina came, whom she was older than.


    A child who became an orphan immediately after birth. She said she was abused throughout her time at the orphanage.


    Nina liked Shuelina because of her sense of identity as an orphan and that she is constantlyforting her esteemed Grand Duke of Vaillot.


    Even when selecting a direct maid for Shuelina, she volunteered before anyone else.


    Our preciousdy. Ill protect her.


    Nina was able to hear important secrets from Lucy when she became Shuelinas direct maid.


    It was a story about Shuelinas extraordinary ability. Though she was amoner, she was born with abilities.


    Lucy said that the Grand Duke announced that it was the magic of growth. It was said that this rare magic is for creating things.


    The fact that Shuelinas bedroom which became as full of nt life as a forest was not prepared by the Grand Duke as a gift, unlike what the rumors in the mansion are saying.


    The fact that ourdy isnt just a normal child, but also smart.


    Shuelina, whom she met as a direct maid after saying a secret pledge, was clever and extraordinary.


    Nina and Lucy thought it was due to her magical talent.


    Shuelina was only six years old.


    Although she was born extraordinary, its a pity that her abilities made her a target, for enemies aiming for her life, at the age of six.


    Nina was always on alert so as to not lose her youngdy.


    Its ourdys teacher.


    As she descended the stairs, she noticed Rima Veins back standing in the corner of the first floor.


    A woman with a skinny face and nervous impression. A talented person who came from Imperial Capitals academy as an assistant professor.


    But Nina didnt like her.


    It was because she is a preliminary suspect as a dangerous person who could endanger Shuelinas safety.


    Lady, you were very depressed in your first ss.


    Rima Vein earned Ninas resentment just by making Shuelina dare to look like that after one interaction.


    After receiving the warning from the Grand Duke, it seemed like the second ss was a mess, but.


    Isnt it possible that Shuelinas broken heart is still hurt?


    [e/n: this a shback from after the Grand Duke ripped the teacher a new one]


    Strange. I think she didnt like me even before she met me. Why did shee all the way here while disliking me like that?


    Shuelina had a glimpse of Ninas vignce against Rima Vein.


    Mydy, youre also tempted to ask the master to change the teacher.


    Nevertheless I personally wouldnt havee this far unless there was a very important reason. If you are fired without anyone knowing that, its embarrassing.


    Is that so?


    Nina wondered if it would be better to just talk to the Grand Duke and fire herfortably.


    However, Shuelina wanted to find out for sure if there were any hidden intentions from Rima Vein.


    Nina, can you wait and keep a discreet eye on the teacher while passing by? If you feel like running into her is unavoidable, ignore and avoid her moderately.


    Understood!


    So, after receiving Shuelinas request, Nina secretly watched Rima Vein as much as she could as she passed by.


    Rima Vein, who she observed for a couple of months, was a more gentle person than she had thought.


    She was moderately polite and quiet to the employees. She usually ate in her room, seldomly going out.


    But its suspicious.


    However, whenever she left the room, she was always talking to someone.


    Her conversation partners usually changed little by little. Though its not unusual to talk to the people in the mansion.


    The maid of the galley, a servant of the bell tower, the horseman, the coachman.


    To put it all, they werent people who would usually meet and converse with an important private tutor invited from outside.


    Same with some of the people I met .


    Although Shuelina was rtively easily epted by the Grand Duke, she was not weed by everyone.


    Such a child became the Grand Princess, but why not me? My child? It was caused by jealousy.


    Although there were only a few people, and because they were mainly doing chores in the more hidden parts of the mansion, Shuelina didnt encounter them.


    Well, they are shallow people.


    Nina, who lost her parents, was taken care of by Lucy, the maid, so Nina also received such attention for a while.


    When she paused to see herdys teacher, she suddenly heard a sharp female voice.


    Nina lit her eyes when she noticed that Rima Vein was talking to someone else.


    Im so angry!


    She had to go around the corner in the garden. The one where Rima Vein was standing.


    As Nina approached the corner, she tried to look more inconspicuous.


    It sounds like a voice I know.


    A familiar voice often heard when passing in front of theundry room.


    She heard her friends voiceining with a high-pitched tone.


    I dont know how much frustration I endured because of those pajamas.


    What happened?


    Following the voice of the maid who was sharply angry, Rima Vein asked calmly.


    Well, the ribbon on thedys white pajamas was burned a little while ironing and that made thedy cry. Thanks to that, I was scolded by the Head Maid!


    My gosh, Nina, while holding her breath and eavesdropping carefully, opened her eyes wide.


    Somehow, she thought that the youngdy wasnt as lively in the garden today!


    Usually, Shuelina liked to take a rxing break in the garden, but today she clearly seemed to be disinterested and listless.


    It was because her favorite pajamas were damaged!


    Nina realized everything and frowned.


    Its the pajamas that fell over .


    The maid shouted a little. It was a very hushed voice because it would be sphemy for her to bad mouth the nobility.


    Are youining that you did something wrong now and that thedy was crying?


    Nina clenched her fists and opened her hands when she saw the nket she held in her hand had be crumpled.


    She didnt know why theyre being so mean to a six-year-old child.


    An orphan, who lived without anything, was the first to cherish a precious object.


    It was too cruel to break it and say that it was only pajamas.


    Nina had also experienced it, so she understood how heartbroken Shuelina probably is.


    Oh, thats a pity. Maybe you need to tell the princess about the kindness of a real Lady.


    In a voiceced with sympathy, Rima Veinforted the maid.


    Uhhhh, thanks to the professor, my mind has calmed down a little. I think I should be going then.


    Shortly thereafter, Nina heard the loud sound of the maids footsteps.


    You cante this way.

 Chapter 39

    She shouldnt have been caught eavesdropping. Nina stiffened for a moment, then noticed that the maid had moved in the opposite direction.


    She turned right around the corner. She unexpectedly met Rima Vein.


    !


    Rima Vein seemed a little surprised to see Nina suddenly appearing from around the corner.


    Nina looked at Rima Vein very naturally and calmly and bowed her head.


    Rima Vein teaches Shuelina and Nina, Shuelinas personal maid. They already knew each others faces.


    Hello, professor.


    Did you hear, no, are you on the way to the Grand Princess?


    Rima Vein gazed at Nina for a moment to say hello. She wanted to ask her if she heard something, but Nina seemed to be impatient.


    Yes. At first nce, it seems like you were talking about the fact that thedy was angry this morning.


    How much have you heard?


    Rima Veins eyes sharpened.


    Considering the situation, after being caught by the Grand Princess personal maid after they were swearing at her, she became wary.


    Oh, I think I heard the word princess and pajamas on the way.


    It was clear that she was wondering what Nina was thinking without changing her expression.


    Do you have ssester? I think youd better be careful today.


    Why would I.


    Ah! Then Ill be going to the Princess quickly. Because thedy hates beingte.


    Nina gave a brief warning to Rima Vein, and then moved quickly with an ufortable expression, as if she was tired of Shuelina.


    Lady!


    I was sitting on a swing with my feet dangling, and Nina ran to my side.


    Lady, isnt it cold? Cover yourself with a nket first. Youve been out for so long in the middle of winter.


    Nina spread the nket out and covered me with a worried face.


    It wasnt very cold because I was wearing a very thick coat, but she got it for me anyway, so I had to cover up with it.


    I hugged the nket and sighed for a long time.


    Young Lady. Have you been upset all day today because your pajamas were damaged?


    Im not upset.


    Even if your cheek is puffed up like this?


    At Ninas words, I touched my cheek. Where did it puff out? Im fine.


    Ive only been in the garden all day I will take the ribbon off of my pajamas and change it out with a new one.


    Ooh.


    Nina kneeled one of her knees on the floor, leveling our eyes. She let out a dissatisfied sigh.


    I tried to hold it in.


    Thinking that I have no reason to show off and be upset, I tried hiding it.


    But I guess I was more upset than I thought. My efforts turned out to be contradictory and in vain.


    Somehow, I dont want to eat, and I just want to stay outside in the cool air.


    How did you know that?


    I heard from a maid from theundry room in the hallway.


    Am I a bad kid?


    What do you mean by that?


    I know it was a mistake that they burnt the ribbon but Im agitated.


    For a moment, I wasnt able to hide my aggrieved heart. Even now, my heart was shocked.


    What do they even want to say about my pajamas


    It was the first gift I received!


    No, the person who made a mistake must be upset, too. I have to control my heart.


    I heard the opinions of two different minds at the same time from two different people, which made it more difficult for me to resolve it.


    I wondered why I was so childish, but I also felt that everything was unfair so I wanted to keep going.


    Oh my, a bad child? Of course you have the right to be upset, its your most cherished pajamas.


    I thought Nina would tell me to be nice, unexpectedly she said it was natural to be upset.


    So, is that maid gonna be alright? Im worried shell be scolded if I happen to not take care and control my facial expression


    I was bothered by that maids distorted expression after all this time.


    Lucy is sweet and kind, but that maid damaged the Grand Princess property so she must be scolded.


    Earlier, I didnt have the energy to tell Lucy not to punish her.


    You dont need to worry about that kid! Hab! (sfx of taking a breath heavily)


    As soon as I finished speaking, Nina shouted with a disgusted face, and then shut her mouth abruptly.


    Its like she said something she shouldnt have said.


    What? What is it?


    Oh, Ill shut my mouth.


    Nina muttered with tears in the corners of her eyes. What? What are you hiding?


    I jumped off the swing and looked up at Nina.


    Thats Oh, I didnt want to tell the youngdy. In fact, a youngdy in the mansion


    Do they hate me? I felt like it before.


    Yes? Did you know?


    Nina asked me with a startled face.


    I grew up eating a lot of salt. I can see the distinction between people who like and dislike me.


    (T/N: Eat salt means that Shuelina had grew up in different orphanages that she can see the differences between people. Simply put, she had seen and met many types of people in her times in different orphanages, and now, the Grand Dukes mansion.)


    Earlier, I saw that Mai was annoyed so I couldnt control my facial expression.


    At that moment, I realized there might be people in this mansion who dont like me.


    Miss.


    It was before I came to this house. Its fine.


    Nina was sorry, she looked at me with an expression of helplessness. Im really okay.


    Rather, I feel more relieved that not everybody likes me.


    It feels like the situation in this mansion wasnt a dream after all.


    Rather than worrying about that child there will be no other youngdy as kind as you.


    Uh.


    Thats not it. Why do I worry about people who hate me?


    I knew there were probably people who hate me, so I dont need them to hate me more!


    Honestly, its my first set of pajamas, so Im upset. But I do think burning the ribbon was a minor mistake.


    How annoyed would you be if you made a small mistake and youre scolded harshly at your job?


    You dont like me, and I dont need you to hate me more. Not knowing my negative thoughts, Nina gently stroked my hand with a soft face that seemed to melt away my concerns.


    Then, mydy, speaking of this subject the professor was talking about it with the maid.


    Teacher Rima?


    Yes. I learned about the pajamas because that kid wasining to your professor.


    Nina said with a resentful face.


    Its thedys teacher! Of course I have to side with thedy!


    Thats the teachers freedom to talk about me.


    No way! You need to confront that kid whos jealous of you youngdy!


    You agree with that?


    Yes! Still, I saw her talking to several servants and maids. I wanted to make sure to know about the contents of their conversations so I can make a report. I just listened to them today!


    Nina jumped and shouted, Shes a very dark person!


    Uhm


    Unlike in the first ss that I cried, the teacher was very quiet after meeting with the Grand Duke.


    To be precise, she didnt do anything that confused me.


    The ss also progressed quickly, and there was hardly any useless small talk.


    Of course, she also didnt bring up my past anymore, and even if her approach wasnt friendly, our ss went smoothly.


    You mean, she got in touch with people who dont like me in the shadows, right?


    Its disgusting. Pretending to be nice in front of me and holding a knife behind my back.


    Mydy, how about talking to the Master now? I will be a witness.


    Nina seemed to think that I was still too young to understand and that it would be difficult for me to cope with.


    Its not that I didnt fire her because I didnt have any witnesses.


    The Grand Duke has already tried to fire the teacher  with or without witnesses.


    I just wanted to know her intentions, so I left her here so I could dig up more about her.


    If she only met up with people who dont like me and became friends with them, wont she do something to me sooner?


    If Teacher Rima, who emphasized the importance of nobility so much, became friendly with people who were alsomoners, wouldnt that be an intentional act to assist her end goal?


    Certainly, she isnt here just to gossip about a six-year-old kid.


    Maybe she was trying to befriend them so she can use them as a card against me.


    If so.


    It would be best to intercept the teachers secret cards to break the game.


    I assumed that each of the teachers actions contained intentions, and I knew what to do next.


    Nina, bring me thatundry maid.


    Yes?


    I have something to tell her.


    As an employee, is there anything more dangerous than swearing at the boss and his family?


    Comining casually like that means she has be close with Teacher Rima.


    Why do you want that kid.


    Nina, youll bring her, right?


    I urged Nina once again, who was puzzled because she didnt know my intentions.


    A little whileter, Nina left and then returned after giving me another nce.


    After that, I saw the maid who followed her with an awkward expression.


    Youngdy.


    Nina standing in front called me and stepped aside slightly. Thanks to that, I could see the maids figure even better.


    You look younger than I thought.


    I didnt think she was that old, but I was embarrassed because of my assumptions of her appearance earlier.


    At best, it seemed like she had just reached adulthood.


    She wasnt very shabby as shes a Grand Dukes maid, and she was wearing her designated maid uniform.


    Still, her apron was dirty because she was working. I could see the sshes and water marks on it because she was doing theundry.


    The design of the maids clothes was the same as Ninas, but it was obvious that she was a maid in theundry room.


    As I stared at her apron, the maids face turned as red as her hair color.


    She hurriedly took off her apron and bowed her head, holding it in her hand.


    Because you were gossiping about me earlier, youd get stabbed in your conscience if you meet me.


    I hummed an answer, talking to the maid with my foot on the ground.


    What is your name?


    Its, its Franc youngdy.


    Certainly, even if you swear at where I am, you cant be where I am. I nod my head slightly.


    I see. Franc, um.


    Y-youngdy! Sorry! I deserve to die!


    Huh?


    When I was about to talk to her, I was surprised when Franc fell t on the ground.


    Next to me, I heard Nina exim with a surprised Oh my!


    No way, are you going to apologize for cursing at me? How did you know I knew?


    I was a little surprised and had to get up from the swing.


    What?


    I, I didnt mean to do that I didnt mean to burn the ribbon. Im so sorry!


    Franc apologized as she was repeatedly bowing her head to the ground.


    It wasnt good to be kicked out if a servant damaged the masters favorite thing.


    As the best job around is serving at the Grand Dukes house, it was obviously quite difficult to be kicked out of here because people value their jobs.


    Youve got it all wrong. Well, you couldnt have caught Nina listening in.


    I shook my head and grabbed Francs arm.


    Stand up. I didnt call you to be angry.

 Chapter 40

    Before, I let Franc pass this time, but looking back at it, I am still angry and thought she should be punished. She must have been really scared.


    I felt a little ufortable as I saw her almost crying face. No, how on earth did you think of talking behind my back!


    Are you jealous of me?


    I am only six years old, but in fact, Franc also seemed to have just grown up.


    As I had expected, there was a good chance shes jealous of an orphan who had her life turned around.


    The ribbon was just a mistake. Thats not what Im trying to say.


    Then, then why .


    I actually needed another personal maid.


    Francs eyes shed as she listened to me. Obviously, she smelled an opportunity.


    These employees were good at picking up their intentions from the boss words.


    I liked that you made a mistake and came to talk to me right away. I like honest people.


    Are you really, really making me a personal maid?


    Hmm. I want to.


    Thank you! Thank you very much!


    From a maid in theundry room who does difficult chores to bing a personal maid of the estate owners family is a kind of rise in status.


    There is always a hierarchy amongst the employees of the mansion.


    Like Nina, who always keeps herself clean, there was no need for her to do any wet and dirty chores.


    Sometimes, she can bring snacks for thedy, help with meals, make friends, and so on, and she doesnt have to take on the hard work.


    Nina said she was able to be my maid as she was like Lucys immediate sessor.


    So, ording to the rules, Franc, a maid in theundry room, couldnt be my personal maid.


    It will feel like a reversal in her life.


    If you do manage to get promoted from a maid in theundry room, you wont even be able to be a mid ranking maid or a personal maid.


    Youngdy, are you saying that she is going to be a personal maid like me?


    Nina, startled, asked with a frown. She had bad feelings about Franc so of course, she wouldnt like it.


    Surprised and afraid that I would change my decision with Ninas hateful remark reaction, Franc shot her a spiteful look.


    Yes, an honest and sincere person like Franc would suit me well!


    I shouted with a bright smile.


    It wasnt too strange to have two direct maids working under someone like the Grand Princess. Of course, the transfer of their assigned work would be quick after asking Lucy about it.


    Wow! Thank you,dy!


    As soon as Franc realized that her treatment had been confirmed, she stomped her feet with a big smile. She didnt notice shes already in the palm of my hand.


    Regardless of the concerns of Lucy and Nina, Franc became my personal maid.


    It was the first time that I said I wanted to have a specific person next to me, so I got permission right away.


    While Nina went to bed, Franc was drying and finelybing my wet hair.


    Please tell me if the brushing hurts.


    Franc said in a polite voice.


    Hmm. Dont pull too much.


    Usually, I would be generous to a child like her Its okay!, but I didnt intend to take advantage of Francs convenience.


    Franc didnt really learn how to serve so directly, so shes more ufortable than Nina, who is able to work smoothly like flowing water.


    I kept looking at the mirror to see if she realized it.


    I love the current situation so much, and I am the only one who can overturn it.


    After Franc became a personal maid, she became the hot topic in the mansion.


    Her status changed from a maid in theundry room to a maid directly under the Grand Princess, and that she had caught my attention because of her mistake.


    Thanks to that, everyone was celebrating Francs luck and thinking it was great, while at the same time, being jealous.


    Maybe even more than what she had felt against me.


    I was an outsider of the mansion, I was young, and I was already a princess.


    However, Franc was a fellow in a simr situation with everyone until only yesterday, but like a fairy tale, she climbed thedder of the mansions social sses in an instant.


    Shes a better target for people in the mansion to empathize with.


    People who were jealous of me would turn their jealousy towards Franc instead.


    And knowing that I could be their hope, they would try to look good for me somehow.


    The evidence was the people hanging around nearby during my walk this evening.


    I could pick you up as a personal maid, so if I ask for the moon, youre going to climb the tree right away.


    (T/N: Ask for the moon means asking someone to do something that is very difficult or impossible to get. The second line going to climb the tree right away means that the maids wanting to be Shuelinas direct maid would do anything as long as she asked for it, even if it is the moon.)


    There is something.


    Yes. Tell me,dy!


    Franc replied immediately when she first talked to me, who was only making a mildly concerned expression.


    Its no big deal, though she does seem a little nervous.


    Franc soon made a sound like a lightning bolt.


    I heard something a little sad. Franc gossiped about me.


    Yes?


    As I looked at her with sad eyes while muttering, Franc was surprised and her eyes opened widely.


    No, absolutely not,dy! Who had set that up?!


    She immediately shook her hands and denied it.


    If it wasnt for Nina telling me, her face really looked like she was experiencing something unfair, and that she thought it was only a misunderstanding.


    Is it really not? I heard it from someone I trust .


    Ha Perhaps, the professor.


    Franc bit her lips and bowed her head.


    Apparently, she was mainly gossiping about me to Teacher Rima. And as soon as I said I heard it from someone I trust, she said a specific person.


    Really, thats not really what I was trying to do .


    Are you saying that Franc is innocent? Should we ask at the gathering hall?


    Im, Im sorry, mydy. I will stop saying crazy things about you.


    Damaging the owners valuables is a very valid reason to be expelled from the Grand Dukes estate, furthermore, reemployment is impossible as she was caught talking about it behind her masters back.


    Moreover, since she cursed me, the Grand Princess, and if it reaches the Grand Dukes ears, she will have to suffer even more severe punishment.


    Franc, who was pushed to the verge of dying after facing a reversal in life, fell on the floor crying.


    I have sinned enough to die!


    I was really sad. How can Franc and the teacher do that .


    Ah, youngdy  .!


    Do you hate me, Franc?


    I looked at Franc with sad eyes.


    Then, Francs eyes becameplicated. I felt ufortable because she is jealous of a six-year-old kid like me.


    I tried to be really good to you Franc. However, I cant have someone as my personal maid who hates me.


    No, no!


    When it urred to her that her position as my personal maid might be taken away, Franc anxiously screamed and rubbed her hands in a begging motion.


    She didnt do chores, was promised a sry equal to several times her previous sry, and was assigned afortable personal maids room next to mine.


    She seemed to be devastated when she thought that she hadnt fully enjoyed these things after only a few days.


    That, that me disliking thedy! It is not like that! The professor kept talking to me, and I confessed some of the things inside my upset heart .!


    Teacher tricked Franc?


    This part will not be a lie. Obviously, a low ranking maid would not be able to go up to Teacher Rima and tell her all the gossip about me for no reason.


    Then Teacher Rima does not like me.


    I sighed and muttered. It wasnt because I didnt know.


    Francs heart, which went back and forth between heaven and hell, is now more steady than ever.


    In this case, if I gave her something to bite, she would certainly drop all her anger.


    Yes, it is! Its really ridiculous to talk about a student like the youngdy!


    .


    She really went around sneakily talking about the youngdy!


    So, this was what Franc said.


    She said that whenever the maid in charge went to Teacher Rimas room, they would gossip about me.


    Ambiguous stories that can sound good if you look at them in a good way and bad if you look at them in a bad way.


    And when someone interpreted it in a slightly negative way, she started approaching those who showed interest.


    They built friendships by introducing other people with grievances.


    If it wasnt for Franc, it would have been difficult to find out who all those people were.


    The reason they hated me was, after all, jealousy.


    So, when you offer a reward thats big enough to ovee that jealousy, Franc quickly switched sides like this.


    Anyway, if Franc hadnt made a mistake, and Nina hadnt been lucky, I almost would have had no idea what was going on inside the mansion.


    Anyway, it really was intentional that the Teacher was gathering people.


    It was obvious she was also aiming at me.


    Can you do what I tell you?


    Please tell me what to do! I will do as you directed!


    At this point, I decided to give Franc a rope.


    Franc is a disgrace, but she will be used as my hidden card anyway.


    The attack hand chosen by the Teacher eventually became my own chosen method of attack.


    As you say, is Teacher Rima a really, really bad person? You said shes doing it on purpose.


    Of course!


    Then can you do this when Ms. Rima approaches?


    I exined my n to Franc. Then Francs mouth gradually opened up.


    She was looking at me in shock as if she was hearing something crazy while muttering, Are you really a six-year-old kid?


    When I coughed deliberately, Franc realized she had rudely stared at the Grand Princess subconsciously.


    If I just do this, youll really keep me as your direct maid?


    Well, although Franc cursed me.


    I didnt curse! I just said I was upset!


    Franc, if you want to continue working as a maid, you should stop talking about the estate owners.


    Yes, Im sorry.


    Okay, its Francs fault, but Ill acknowledge your achievements for your sake.


    Francsplexion brightened up at my words. I smiled happily, gently flipping my hair.


    Then brush it again now.


    Yes!


    Okay, this much will make Teacher Rima unable to avoid it, right? Shell fall for her own traps.


    The Grand Duke stopped by my room when I finished having my hair brushed and went into my bed.


    Shuelina.


    Immediately after ten oclock in the evening when I went to bed, the time of the Grand Duke was all mine.


    He will lie next to me, reading me a book until I fall asleep.


    Appa! Lets lie down here!


    The Grand Duke came to the bed, picking up a small book with a red jewel on the cover. It was the book he readst night.


    I was very curious about the contents of the book, but I had to endure it because I was reading it with the Grand Duke.


    Thank you, kkulkkul. (onomatopoeic word for oink)


    Ahaha!


    The Grand Duke imitated the tone of the books protagonist, Little Pig.


    Iughed lightly. I could see the Grand Dukes smiling softly.


    Is it because I think hes a family now, or because I am slowly assimting into this kids body?


    Well, whatever the reason, I seem tough at nothing in front of the Grand Duke.


    Piaf continued to sniff and follow the traces of the herbs.


    The main character of the book hes reading now is Piaf, the little pig who smells well.


    When the twin of the little pig got sick one day, it tells the story of how the little pig sniffs out the different herbs to find a cure for its twin.


    Piaf smelled the sweet scent from the mountains in the distance. Aho! This time it will be medicinal herbs, honey!


    Did you find it? Did you find it?


    When he got close to the smell, it wasnt medicinal herbs, it was sweet chocte. Piaf regretted getting it wrong, then he ate the chocte and headed back on the road.


    Aey.


    The little pig couldnt find it again! I felt a little sad as I measured the remaining thickness of the book with my eyes.


    The next two adventures were likely all that is left.


    Blood hurts finally.


    The Grand Duke continued to read the fairy tale, then frowned slightly and looked at the door.


    I didnt know because I was focusing too much on the story, but someone was knocking on the door.


    Your Grace, theres something urgent and I think Ill have to report it directly to you.

 Chapter 41

    Come back in an hour.


    The Grand Duke shouted out in an annoyed voice.


    It was because his routine was to go to his office after putting me to sleep anyway.


    Im sorry, but its really urgent.


    It was tactless of Cahill to interrupt our time together.


    If its Cahill, then maybe its an important matter.


    Appa, there must be something wrong. Please listen to him.


    I waved and urged the Grand Duke.


    Then I saw Grand Dukes forehead frown, then he got up from his seat with a sigh.


    Im sorry. Ill be right back.


    He turned the book he was reading over against the bed still open to the page we left off on. The appearance of his back while walking to the door was cold and frustrated.


    If the news from Cahill isnt so important, will he be in big trouble?


    I nced at the Grand Duke and came down from the bed. I couldnt even read the book by myself, so I was thinking of going to spy on their conversation first.


    As I snuggled up, hugging the fluffy rabbit doll Tutu, I saw Cahill with a serious face through the gap of the open door.


    Viscount Voldewon and Baron Elgar are visiting now. They said that there is a problem with the territory.


    Is this a serious problem?


    He said he has been helpless because of his illness. He wants Vaillot to help somehow.


    Did the doctor figure out the cause?


    Not yet.


    The expressions of the Grand Duke and Cahill were dumbfounded. I couldnt understand the content of the conversation and opened my eyes wide.


    You said they visitedte at night to get help from my dad about his illness? Even if Dad doesnt know anything about the illness?


    Looks like this situation is a bit weird.


    ording to the manners I have studied, nobles never visit other peoples homeste at night without prior notice.


    That meant that a very difficult situation arose, enough to risk behaving disrespectfully.


    Even the Grand Duke seemed to think it was definitely something that serious.


    Where did you lead them?


    I guided them to the first reception room. The Grand Duke is waiting there.


    (T/N: The Grand Duke Cahill is referring to here is not the Grand Duke Vaillot. The author used the term  which means decided heir of a family while the Grand Duke Vaillot is . In conclusion, it is another person of another manor/noble family.)


    Upon hearing Cahills answer, the Grand Duke turned his head and looked at me, while holding his breath and hesitating to give me an answer.


    Im sorry, I cant read more today.


    Are people here? Can I go too?


    I opened my eyes widely, asking the Grand Duke.


    However, even if I stared at him with glistening eyes, or held his sleeve and shook it, he wouldnt let me.


    Its toote. You have to go to bed.


    Instead, the Grand Duke lifted me up and put me on the bed. Its as if putting me to sleep at this time is his main mission.


    I understand. Good night.


    The Grand Duke moved the book on the bed out of my reach, patted my chest over the nket, turned off the magicmp, and went outside.


    Um, I cant sleep.


    While lying down, I closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep, but my eyes kept opening.


    He stopped reading me the book I am curious about, then something strange happened, but I couldnt find what it was about.


    I cant do it! I jumped up from my seat and approached the window.


    The entrance to the mansion can be seen from therge window of my room. I couldnt stand my curiosity because I couldnt open my curtains, and I can only hear a subtle noise.


    Did a lot of peoplee?


    I stepped on the sofa under the window, leaned against it, and looked down.


    Several wagons lined up at the entrance to the mansion, and some people wandered nearby with anxious faces.


    I guess it was really a serious illness.


    I looked down and figured out why.


    Shushu!


    It was then that Deleigns whispers were heard.


    Deleign in pajamas was peeping in and standing in front of the door.


    Then there was Sir Hilohan.


    What are the two of you doing at this time?


    Deleign beckoned to me with an invincible, happy expression.


    It seemed that he didnt mind sir Hilohan watching with an unpleasant face from behind.


    Oraboni! Whats going on?


    As I called him and asked, Deleign whispered to me with a mischievous face.


    Why arent you sleeping?


    Im not sleepy.


    Good. There are a lot of people down here now! Lets sneak a look! Brother is the only one able to greet them.


    I think Im going to get scolded.


    Until you get in trouble, Ill also get in trouble!


    Well, its time for a child to sleep. Deleign also had to go to bed like me, but it seemed that he couldnt sleep because he was curious about downstairs.


    Usually, I would never agree with him about mischief, but now Im also curious!


    No.


    Why! Ah, well just be hanging out in the hallway.


    When Deleign came to my room, he said that he met Sir Hilohan in the hallway, and cried that he hade here for nothing yful.


    I wondered for a moment as I watched Lord Hiloran turn his head upright.


    Come on, lets go!


    However, without any time for me to worry, Deleign jumped and lifted me up. It was very effortless as if he didnt feel my weight at all.


    If Wyndy oraboni sees .


    I did a thousand diagonal cuts today! Now I can hug you and walk around!


    Deleign cried out with an ted face, as if he was very proud.


    I was wondering if he had always wanted me to carry like this, but its no big deal that he liked me so much.


    I just silently wrapped my hands around Deleigns neck and shook my legs. An unspoken word to say lets go together.


    Ill hold you.


    Sir Hilohan sighed for a long time, then reached out his hand.


    Oho, Im officially Shushus carriage now.


    However, Deleign turned away with joy. It was a desperate gesture that he would never let me be taken away.


    Deleign kept whining about something all the way to the parlor.


    Things likeining about being excluded whenever there is an important job because he is still young.


    So I mean, only my brother gets to take it and its really annoying !


    Shh, they can hear your voice!


    From my point of view, Deleign, who is only seven years old, seems to be young enough to not understand.


    Still, I understood and wanted to hear enough from his annoyed heart to soothe him, but I couldnt ask about any of it because I heard a voice inside the parlor.


    The progress of the illness is ridiculously fast. Until this morning, I onlyined of high fever and vomiting .


    The doctor says the cause is unknown, but I dont know what to do about this.


    Well.


    Two viges have already been destroyed. Three days after I was sick, blood spewed out of my body!


    I still have a ce to go, but the whole vige has vanished Its a problem while collecting taxes. If it goes on, Ill be going bankrupt!


    Unfamiliar voices rang out like cannons.


    I felt angry, embarrassed, upset, and sad.


    Help me, Your Grace. Besides, as it is, it will soon spread to the surrounding provinces.


    How the hell did this happen. Its a big deal if its a pandemic among themoners.


    First of all, finding the cause of the disease is an urgent priority.


    The Grand Dukes voice was calm, but he looked extremely unhappy.


    Its an infectious disease.


    It seemed to be an infectious disease that was very contagious and had a high mortality rate. If its severe enough that you die after three days of infection, it seems like a very dangerous disease.


    How is my Dad going to cure a disease he doesnt even know the cause of?


    A disease that is dangerous enough to devastate three viges.


    If its widespread amongmoners, is the orphanage okay? Not long ago, the orphanage changed so much, I was smiling widely, saying I was delighted because it became better.


    I bit my lips as I thought of the childrens faces.


    Someone must be really ill!


    Deleign huped. I hurriedly told him shh! telling him to close his mouth, but the active voices I was hearing inside the parlor stopped.


    Your Grace?


    Just a moment.


    Then I heard the sound of striking steps, and immediately the door opened wide.


    Del, Shushu.


    Indeed, we got caught!


    I opened my eyes and looked up at the Grand Dukes face.


    As his back faced the light, it was hard to see what expression he was making.


    I didnt appoint an escort for this.


    The Grand Duke first looked at Sir Hilohan sharply and he muttered.


    I apologize, Your Grace.


    Sir Hilohan quietly bowed his head without making excuses. Actually, Im in a group!


    I shook Deleign to let me down to the floor.


    No, Dad! I couldnt sleep because it was noisy outside, so I begged to go down.


    When I said I was wrong, the brow of the Grand Duke narrowed slightly.


    If youre going to scold me, scold me! Actually, I kidnapped Shushu to go down!


    Deleign said, blocking me in front. Then the Grand Duke reached out, grabbing me, and hugged me.


    Will you be quiet next to me?


    Yes. Sir, I wont get caught next time.


    I think its wonderful to be able to honestly confess that they protect each other!


    Instead of scolding, the Grand Duke took us inside.


    On the sofa in the living room, four strangers and Wyndert were sitting. I greeted Wyndert and slowly looked at the other people. As I looked around, they looked at me closely.


    The nobles in the surrounding provinces were unaware of the news that a stepdaughter has been adopted into the Grand Dukes mansion. They must have been very curious about me, who was revealed for the first time.


    Shushu, this is Viscount Valdewon and Baron Elgar. They are the lords of the East provinces of the Grand Dukes territory. This cute child is my daughter.


    Ah, the one from the rumors! My name is Ernest Valdewon, youngdy. Its an honor to meet you.


    I am Rivera Elgar.


    So, these people are the vassals of the Grand Duke. So it seemed that they came to the Grand Duke andined.


    Viscount Valdewon looked at me with a somehow subtle gaze.


    How did rumors concerning mee about? I looked up slightly and smiled kindly.


    Im Shuelina de Vaillot. Nice to meet you.


    Now, as I learned from Teacher Rima, lets behave like a gentle and kind child.


    Even in the state of being held by the Grand Duke, I grabbed the hem of my dress greeting them.


    The Grand Duke stroked my cheek once, then sat on the couch with me on hisp.


    You can continue talking. I will stay here quietly.


    When I talked calmly in the arms of the Grand Duke, everyone looked at me with acknowledgement.


    Uhm alright. I recovered the points I had lost when I didnt sleep at my bedtime.


    Iughed satisfactorily, letting Wyndert caress my hand like I am pleased.

 Chapter 42

    Thankfully it wasnt as busy as the farming season when it started. If it was time for active outdoor activities, the west would be done for.


    Well, I also dont know the cause, but how do we find a solution. Hey, tell me what youve discovered.


    Viscount Voldewon summoned his subordinate to report to him about the vige that had quickly changed into a terrible tragedy.


    It was the result of an investigationpleted by sending one of his subordinates over to the Grand Dukes territory for fear he will also catch the sickness.


    I can see that he carefully phrased his words before speaking in front of a child like me, but I could understand that its an unimaginable tragedy despite that.


    Its really terrible.


    It was a disease in which after a short amount of time, blood will explode out from all over the body, and the victims will die of excessive blood loss.


    It has a greatly contagious nature, people who died in the vige were from spread out corners, not very close to each other.


    Like a huge red river was formed throughout the vige.


    From the side, I saw Deleign frowning as he listened.


    Somehow hes used to it.


    I felt like this disease was familiar as if I knew about it. Even though I shouldnt know of such a disease.


    I focused and concentrated my mind on the contents of the original book, pressing down my temples, it seemed like something memorableing to my mind little by little.


    Blood was collected in the whole town, and it was like ake. It was a sickening sight known by the name of Ruby Lake.


    It was urate to say that it wasnt a Rubyke, but Blood Lake.


    How can there be such a terrible thing.


    Azu shed tears as she saw the terrible sight. Her teardrops were like those of a saint.


    This this was the disease that allowed Azu to be praised as a Saint.


    Why is this already here.?


    Ruby Lakes disease appeared in the middle of the original story. Even though it wasnt made by the Grand Duke, it also wasnt a disease technically. Thinking about it carefully, it was a case of poisoning.


    It is a poison that causes a person to die from excessive bleeding. Azu found a way to find the culprit and turned him in using her powers.


    Due to this incident, the owner of the Grand Duchy also changed


    I turned my head and looked at the Grand Duke and hugged him.


    Shushu?


    It was because of the scary thoughts that came to mind.


    The origin of the poison used to create the Ruby Lake event was from the Empress pce.


    But Azu was convinced that the poison was released from the Grand Duke Vaillots estate, and he was the viin.


    After being confronted by Azu, the Grand Duke Vaillot admitted his wrongdoings, turning himself in, and in the end, was executed by the method of beheading.


    Sitting next to me was my oldest brother, Wyndert, looking at me anxiously.


    It wasnt surprising to say that the mentions of the Grand Duke decreased a lot after that in the novel, moreover, Azu continued to act as she pleased.


    Thats why my dad disappeared!


    The Grand Duke at the peak of his youth had to undergo such generational changes


    In the midst of my confusion at the resurfacing memories, I hugged the Grand Duke.


    As my rediscovered memories became more vivid, my body trembled as if I was shaking like I was being sted by a cold wind.


    Shushu, Shushu. Did you feel sick all of a sudden? Bring Kamih Baden!


    (T/N: editor-nim, I dont know what should I use here because the name sounds feminine but the doctor is male  Gami/Gammy/Gummy/Kamih, or you can use what you think is better)


    (E/N: I like Kamih, it suits the naming sense used for the other characters)


    The Grand Duke hugged me tightly with an anxious expression. He was worried I might be having a fit of seizures, just like when I fell down before.


    N-no, its okay. I was just a little scared.


    Shushus still a baby, so she must be scared!


    As I replied, trembling, Deleign lightly touched my cheek and shouted out aint.


    Immediately, the voice that had been talking about the epidemic quieted in no time.


    Because I was scared, they thought I had heard about the scary economic situation urring.


    Thats not what I was scared of. Im afraid that the Grand Duke will disappear, as well as my efforts of building a rtionship with my new loving family going down the drain.


    What if Dad and my brothers also get sick? Are my friends in the orphanage alright?


    I was scared, so my tears fell. The Grand Duke shook his head right away to soothe me when I asked him with tears in my eyes.


    Everything is fine. It will all be resolved soon.


    He said with a smile, but it wasnt reassuring.


    No! We cant solve it without Azu!


    Until Azues out of the Imperial Pce, only then will this epidemic that no one can solve will be stopped.


    However, the problem is that it urred several years earlier. It was impossible for the six-year old Azu toe out of the Imperial Pce and solve this problem.


    I think she was too shocked.


    Seeing my white face, Wyndert gently stroked my back with an anxious expression.


    Shushu, I was wrong. I brought you with me.


    Deleign was also ming himself, pacing back and forth.


    It seemed that my expression really wasnt good.


    Ill take you to your room now. Or, do you want to sleep with Dad tonight?


    No.


    I shook my head at the grand dukes friendly suggestion. In any case, I couldnt stubbornly hold onto and distract someone who was working on an important and urgent job.


    I want to go with oraboni.


    Oh As I thought our Shushu would depend on Ah, I know!


    I chose Deleign whom I came with earlier.


    Deleign was very satisfied with my choice, but quickly closed his mouth after receiving Wynderts stinging re.


    In fact, I picked him because hes not doing anything at all Leaving their anxious gazes behind, I went back to my room still depressed about it.


    What do I do now? I cant bring Azu from the imperial castle.


    If this goes on like this, the Grand Ducal territory and house will end no matter what.


    I was thinking that everything would be okay as long as the Empress cant easily reach me


    An unexpected problem always pops up.


    The closed door opened again, while I was nervous with my fingertips hovering anxiously on my lips.


    It was Deleign hugging arge pillow.


    Oraboni?


    Are you okay, Shushu? Let me sleep with you today!


    Before I could even react, Deleign had already climbed on the bed.


    I was trying to think of if I should refuse him so I could think, but when I felt his weight on the other side of the bed, I nodded lightly.


    How are you? I didnt know you would be so scared. Dont worry about it! Your brother will protect you so that no illnesses will evere near you.


    Deleign hugged me tightly and boasted once again.


    Brother, how do you n to control an illness? Honestly, Im much more worried about my family than if I get sick.


    Uh? By the way Its not a disease, its poison.


    Unlike in the original, what could be the reason the viin behind the poisoning released it on the Grand Ducals territory?


    Im sure someone has poisoned the water.


    In the original work, the well was poisoned and annihted the vige.


    The method wouldnt have changed because it was poison disguised as a disease.


    Why did the date change?


    It doesnt make a difference if it changed by a day or two, or by a month or two, but it changed by several years.


    Could the novel have been changed so drastically?


    In the first ce, such a big event was to ce emphasis on the power of Azu, the original heroine!


    What should I do with this incident without Azu?


    Besides, the viin had changed. The Grad Duke obviously had no idea.


    First, if the Grand Duke was the mastermind, why would he release it in his own territory? He wouldnt deliberately damage his territory and then lie about it.


    Perhaps.


    What if the original Grand Duke was framed?


    What if the poisoning event was purposely devised to reduce the prestige of the Grand Duke?


    Huh? What?


    Listening to my murmurs of contemting, Deleign turned his head to me.


    I stared at Deleigns face, hesitantly opening my mouth.


    Oraboni, if there is someone who is framed, who is the real culprit?


    What are you talking about?


    That book! Im talking about a book Ive been reading recently!


    Deleign, who nodded at my excuses, frowned slightly and opened his mouth right away.


    Isnt the first person who said, That person is the culprit! the real culprit? Or else they are the person who will benefit from the one who was framed.


    Deleigns words instantly cooled my head.


    Azu was the first person to point to the Grand Duke as the culprit. Who will benefit from the disappearance of the Grand Duke Its the empress!


    Perhaps, did she poison the Grand Dukes territory to get rid of him?


    So many people died because of that.


    This is the world in a novel, and all the dead people were extras in that novel.


    In the end, I know that it is only an incident to highlight the abilities of the female protagonist.


    Nevertheless, I instinctively bit my lip because it was so horrible.


    I would love to say this world is only a ce inside of a mere novel, but I cant.


    This Is this what a heroine would do?


    Usually, the main character of a novel is on the side of justice, isnt it usually something like that? So it wasnt me who was a bad person in the story, but they were originally the wicked people?


    If the empress and Azu were the main culprits, they were so evil it was so hard to regard them as humans.


    Killing people so you can show off your abilities and be praised. The Imperial Family even kills their own people!


    What I read.. in the novel was it really correct? This kind of thing was in that book?


    How on earth did I end up reading that?


    Originally, I didnt know about a lot of the things I learned in this life so I had no idea.


    Because of the empress


    If those foul usations were really made by those two in the original, this incident can also be connected to them.


    Considering the fact that their target was the Grand Duke in the original, she mustve been dissatisfied with the Grand Duke.


    Since the Grand Duke is the representative of the middle-ss nobles, it was clear she was trying to reduce his power but it could also be rted to me, thats why her n was so abrupt this time.


    Just why? Venting your anger because you didnt get my spiritual power?


    Or is Azu thinking ofing out of the Imperial Capital again?


    It wasnt yet clear why they did this. How can I solve it, what will happen in the future?


    Im scared


    I think this is because of me, but I dont know how to fix it.


    That said, I read in the book that this is not a gue, its poison, and the empress is a bad person.


    Deleign hugged me tightly as I was muttering.


    Alright. I will protect you from being scared of anything.


    Im scared of losing this warmth.


    Instead of Tutu, I hugged Deleign and nodded.


    Y-youngdy.


    After lunch, I was about to go to the massage room, but Franc whispered to me wanting to talk to me in private.


    Whats up?


    She really asked.


    Teacher Rima has made a move!


    Francs face was pale. It seemed that the teacher was really a bad person.


    Maybe she approached Franc and tried to do something bad. Having resentment towards me for appointing her as my direct maid.


    Okay, lets go back to the room!


    Young Lady, but your eyes are swollen


    Nina, who stood next to her and saw her asking to talk in private, tried to dissuade me with a displeased face.


    Last night, I slept while having a hard time, and my eyes were swollen and puffy like a goldfish.


    (E/N: Im assuming they mean puffy like the telescope eyed goldfish (google it if you dont know what it looks like). Its like an exaggerated description if youre wondering why she says puffy like a fish.)


    Nina, who was furious, decided to massage my face because I still hadnt recovered by lunchtime.


    But handling Teacher Rima is more important than my puffy eyes.


    Unfortunately, it was strange that the nobles left the next day after visitingst night.


    If its something to do with the empress, maybe I could get even a small clue from someone whos working on solving the poison out there.


    There is no guest I need to meet after all. Its alright even if my eyes are swollen.


    After I asked Nina for a hot pot of tea, I took Franc and headed to my room.


    Even after entering the room, Francsplexion didnt improve at all. It seemed like she was terrified.

 Chapter 43

    Is it because you saw the teacher just now?


    I dont see her (Franc) as a person who can lie wlessly.


    Its strange for anyone to see a trembling Franc now since her position is much better. Its as if the evildy next door was saying Look at my secret scheme using her!


    O-of course! I also have some sense, because I came to urgently tell you about what she said!


    Okay, tell me. What happened to you?


    Franc immediately slumped down and knelt.


    Mydy, please save me. I wouldnt have gotten close to that person if I had known she was really like this.


    So whats going on?


    With her hand frantically trembling, she held out a purple vial.


    A small, shiny, and pretty purple vial, looking like an ordinary perfume bottle.


    I leaned my body back in the chair as she handed me the bottle, sniffing its content. Jeez, I turned away my face instantly. It wouldve been a big deal if it was a dangerous scent to breathe in directly.


    Uh, this scent.


    The smell lingered on the tip of my nose and slowly faded away.


    A very sweet scent. A faint scent that lingered around Teacher Rimas body.


    She said to hide it on the Young Ladys dresser table so shell be chased and kicked out of the mansion Obviously, its probably dangerous.


    (E/N: Franc means that Shuelina would be kicked out, not that Rima would be kicked out)


    So you epted it first? I told you to y along.


    Yes, yes.


    Apart from what I said right away, Franc seemed to know how terrifying it would be.


    She was made my personal maid, and I know enough that if shed been caught, she wouldve been punished with death.


    She told me that if I dont do it right, she will tell everyone that I was talking about you. And then I will be kicked out here.


    But I already know.


    Franc nodded as I said it with a smile.


    Franc said she didnt know that she (Teacher Rima) was a bad person that would take hold of other peoples weaknesses.


    Honestly, I dont know what she believed in before because she has now opened her heart to a child like me.


    Anyway, the timing was right. Fortunately.


    If Nina hadnt found Franc, Id be in big trouble without realizing it.


    Tell the teacher that you hid it well. And if theres another chance to do something for her, agree to help her ande to tell me.


    I u-understand.


    Dont want to do it?


    Franc shook her head when I looked at her with a displeased gaze.


    It looks like she knew that if she didnt agree with me, Ill take away her position as my personal maid.


    Well, thats . I needed her first so Ill trick her for a while to do something for me.


    To be honest, it was annoying that she had cursed at me just because shes jealous of me.


    It was quite cute to see Franc, who had her own desires, work hard to curry favor with me.


    Nina was the one who purely cares and thinks of me, but I also felt that Franc was working hard enough to achieve her ambitions.


    Though Nina still doesnt agree with her being my personal maid, I dont think its bad at all.


    I left Franc alone, picked up the purple bottle, and looked at it.


    What the hell is this, for Rima to tell her to hide it in my room?


    It must be very bad.


    The vial .?


    Hiding the vial in my vanity would get me chased out?


    I stared at the sparkling purple vial with wide eyes.


    Its Ruby Lakes poison.


    Massive amounts of deaths due to poison during an unconventional time. What if the poison, the primary cause of death, was found in my room?


    Banishment is the minimum while death penalty is the maximum penalty.


    Because of how much the Empress needs me, she wont let me be executed.


    Theres a high probability that I would be exiled if it was argued that I am the Grand Princess and that I am still young. Then after that, she would try to steal me away.


    Then Its a bit different from the original, but I would be dragged back to the marquis.


    I dont know why the Empress didnt imprison the newborn, Shuelina, in the Marquis estate from the beginning, but it was certain that she was dragged in by the time she was six years old.


    Im sure she released the poison a few years earlier because its a hindrance to her that the Grand Duke took me away.


    Okay, you did a good job. Ill give you this.


    I dragged over a small box from one side of the table with my hand. It was a very elegant box with jewels decorating the outside.


    O-oh my God! Youngdy, all of this.


    Just with this delicate box alone, Franc was extremely impressed, covering her face with her hands.


    I like it!


    I proudly served the pie filled with plenty of chocte.


    It was a very pretty and delicious chocte pie with sugar pearls on top.


    Oh, yes, thedy is still young.


    Well, it seemed that she thought she would receive a real pearl, not a chocte pie with lots of sugar pearls.


    Franc nodded with a slightly regretful face.


    You are always so calm and such an intelligentdy that I unconsciously thought of something else.


    As I heard an awkwardugh, I nced at her. Dont you like giving me food as a gift?


    This is really delicious.


    Thank you,dy. Ill stick with you until youre grown up.


    Francs eyes sparkled with her ambitions.


    Right now, Im barely able to give her something valuable as I am still young, so instead, shes hoping that she can get something shiny when I grow up.


    I felt dizzy as I was looking down at the vial, while quietly listening to the ramblings beside me.


    Nina came back to the room with a tray of tea just in time.


    What is that,dy?


    Nina was as close to me as Sir Hilohan or Wyndert.


    So, there was no such thing as a personal item of mine that Nina didnt know about.


    Franc brought it to me.


    What is it? Is it a perfume? Franc, gifting perfume is too early for ourdy.


    This is not perfume.


    Its actually poison! I barely stopped myself from trying to say that. If I say so, Nina will scream and run to the Grand Duke immediately.


    I have to deal with this somehow.


    Whether I bring it to Baden to analyze, use it to threaten Teacher Rima to back out of here, or get someones help.


    I cant say that I know its poisonous. Then everyone will ask how I came to know about that.


    I thought about it for a while, then shrugged at Nina.


    Teacher Rima told Franc to hide it in my room.


    Yes? What is that?


    I dont know. Im afraid Ill have to go ask her myself.


    Yourself mydy? Shall I go instead?


    No. Nina, bring Dad or Windy oraboni to the teachers room in about ten minutes.


    In the first ce, if this is really poison, then Teacher Rima wont answer me.


    Ill have to stimte and work her up as much as possible and have her say the truth.


    Franc, youe out in about five minutes and act like you side with the teacher. I need to know what the teacher is thinking.


    Okay,dy.


    We left the room with a resolute face. Its time to dig into Teacher Rima!


    The teachers room was on the first floor. It was the first time I had ever gone in person like this.


    Knock knock. After taking a deep breath, I knocked on the door, and I heard her presence on the other side before the door finally opened.


    Grand Princess? This is not the ssroom, and ss time is still.


    Hi, Teacher. I came because I have something to ask.


    I deliberately held the teachers hand and smiled with a very friendly expression.


    Aiyah!


    But the teacher pped off my hands right away and I had to hold onto my bruised hand, crying.


    Ah Its a habit because I dont like people touching me. Sorry.


    Can Ie in for now?


    At my question, the teacher nodded and opened the door wide.


    Um, she doesnt have a lot of luggage.


    The teachers room was much simpler than I had expected. Several books were open, and any extra clothes were barely visible.


    I asked as I nced at the luggage bag in the corner.


    Where are you going?


    Well? What are you talking about?


    Because your bag is taken out.


    Things like a travel bag were usually kept inside of closets.


    I felt my mind cool when I saw that the bag wasnt too bulky.


    Its true that she decided toe and do something like this from the beginning.


    From the beginning, she wasnt nning on staying at the Grand Dukes house for long, so she would have brought less luggage. It was obvious that she seemed to think everything is solved now so she should leave soon.


    The teacher did not answer my question and smiled. It seemed like it was nothing too concerning to her, but it was a dark smile.


    Its no big deal. I found something in my room and I was curious what it was.


    This.


    I raised the vial and asked. The teachers smile faltered.


    I dont know, why did youe to ask me about this?


    Dont you know? I thought you knew what it was, of course.


    I dont know.


    This poison smells the same as teacher does.


    I muttered a little and stared at Teacher Rima.


    The teacher frowned and was about to open her mouth, when there was a sudden knock on the door, an anxious Franc went inside


    Were caught Heok! Mydy!


    Franc acted naturally terrified as I had ordered. Then Teacher Rimas facade becamepletely distorted.


    So this is what she really looked like.


    She pretended to be kind and even made up that innocent appearance that tricked me up.


    Her face was distorted and red, with a ghostly expression I dont want to see even in my dreams.


    As I saw Teacher Rimas fierce expression, I tucked the vial into my pocket.


    You couldnt even hide it in a childs room properly.


    I, I .


    Well, it cant be helped. I cant help it because the n went wrong


    Teacher Rima came towards me, step by step. Until she was very close then she tightly gripped my arm.


    What are you doing?


    The burning hot body temperature of her body was making me feel ill, and I tried to shake her off like she did to me earlier, but I couldnt do it.


    My wrist was sore as her grip was too strong. Even after removing her hands, it looked like her handprint will stay as it is.


    How did you know that this was poison?


    Now she was speaking rudely. Teacher Rima seemed to be incredibly angry that her ns didnt stay under her control.


    Did the empress order it?


    If you will speak rude words, I will too!


    I asked, so quietly that Franc couldnt hear it, while wearing a sweet smile.


    Then Teacher Rima, who seemed surprised for a moment, red at Franc and told her to hold me.


    W-what are you doing?


    Startled, Franc asked her, but she slowly approached me and grabbed me.


    Her terrified eyes turned to me. I nodded my head. Whatever it was, I had to elicit a more strong reaction.


    Teacher Rima immediately pulled a gag and cloth out of the luggage bag. In the bag, it was filled with one or two sets of clothes.


    I think I can probably fit in that bag.


    It seemed like she was thinking of putting me in the bag and running away.


    You have nned to abduct me from the beginning, right? Youre also a bad person!


    Teacher Rima immediately came toward me with a cloth.


    Bad person? Youre the bad one. You dared to poison the Grand Duchy, kill people, and then run away.

 Chapter 44

    Did the Y-youngdy kill people?


    I was only quietly staring at Teacher Rima, but instead, Franc shouted in a more frightened voice.


    I never did that. You are the one who killed people!


    Teacher Rima then smiled like a person who has no worries.


    Yes, I do have poison, but in the end, youre the one who killed people.


    When I muttered Youre really crazy. Teacher Rima yanked my body around and started to tie my wrists.


    Shuelina is now a murderer who has run away on her own two feet. Franc, youre my aplice but you also got involved with her. Dont you think you should do something for me if you want to live?


    W-what is it?


    Franc asked with a frightened face.


    The adopted Grand Princess of the Grand Duke was cursed, and as soon as she entered the Grand Dukes estate, she spread rumors that people will die soon.


    Cursed?


    And testify that you found a bottle of poison in her room a few dayster.


    Even after seeing Franc trembling all over, Teacher Rima started to threaten her.


    It was only after I heard the threats that I realized why Teacher Rima had only met people who hated me.


    In the end, it was because shes trying to use me as a scapegoat so she could push the me onto me for the people who died.


    Because if the deportation order arrives while Im gone, no one will be looking for it.


    I felt annoyed because of how tight my wrists were tied.


    I couldnt stand it anymore. I heard everything I wanted to hear, so I didnt want to waste any more time.


    I have to call dad!


    I opened my mouth and tried to yell before a gag was put in my mouth. But the door fell open first.


    Shushu!


    You dared do this to my daughter!


    Grand Duke, Wyndert, Deleign, and Sir Hilohan attacked, with cold expressions stered on their faces, and struck Teacher Rima like a lightning bolt.


    I couldnt stand it anymore.


    I heard all the words I needed to hear anyway, and it was the timing I wanted their entrance to be so I had no hard feelings.


    Teacher Rima was struggling for some air after her neck was seized by the Grand Duke after he entered the room with intense anger, and her breathing was a series of gasps.


    The mouth gag she was trying to put inside my mouth fell on the floor.


    Shushu! Are you okay?


    Mydys wrists!


    While the Grand Duke and Deleign faced Teacher Rima, Wyndert and Sir Hilohan ran straight to me.


    I will kill you.


    Wyndert unwrapped the fabric that tied my wrist and gritted his teeth.


    Look at my swollen wrists, just how tight did she tie me up for them to be this swollen in such a short period of time.


    I should have killed her when you cried.


    You cant justify killing people just because I was crying!


    I was happy to see Wyndert carefully looking at my wrist with an anxious face. His mouth said harsh words but his heart was actually heartbroken.


    Its dangerous toe alone.


    Sir Hilohan whispered anxiously.


    If I hadnt, Teacher Rima wouldnt have said a single word of her ns.


    My wrists were throbbing and a little swollen, but this was a cheap price for telling everyone the truth.


    That, th-this, who.


    While Wyndert rubbed my wrist, Teacher Rimas face, who was strangled by the Grand Duke, turned a darker shade of red than a tomato.


    She was struggling with her limbs, as if she would lose her consciousness at any second.


    Sir Hilohan quickly raised his hand and covered my eyes.


    Thedy is watching.


    Ah.


    There was no emotion in the Grand Dukes voice.


    It looked like he was incredibly angry.


    You dared to threaten my daughter?


    Maybe because of his scary sounding voice, Wyndert covered both my ears.


    You cant kill her yet!


    I cried out even though I couldnt hear well. Then the surroundings became quiet, and immediately the hand that was covering my ears was removed.


    Appa, we have to find the antidote! We still have to ask her where they spread the poison!


    Sir, take Shushu to her room.


    Sir Hilohan then wrapped me up in his arms.


    The Grand Duke seemed to send me to my room because he didnt want to show me something menacing.


    Kyaah! I-its not m-me! Miss! Please help me!


    Oops, I nudged Sir Hilohan to stop.


    I saw Wyndert, whose hands had now be idle, pointing a knife at Franc.


    The terrified Franc was crying I didnt do anything wrong, rubbing her hands together.


    She was begging for her life but she talked incoherently, thats why she looked more suspicious than normal.


    She was only there to cooperate with me and go with the flow, but she wouldve also looked like a maid who betrayed her master.


    Oraboni, I want to take Franc.


    Its your request, but I think Ill have to send her to jail this time.


    Franc is a spy who approached the teacher at my request. Shes just being faithful to my orders.


    As soon as I said that, Franc looked up at me with an impressed face. Its like Nina was looking at me.


    When we got back to the room, Franc never tried to leave me.


    Sir Hilohan was guarding the door, and Wyndert was enthusiastically interrogating Teacher Rima as if it was his means to protect me.


    He was extremely devoted, as if he was trying to prove his loyalty.


    Franc, you can act like you normally do.


    What are you talking about? Ive always been like this.


    Francughed loudly and trembled. It seemed that she didnt notice that her facial expression had changed dramatically.


    Maybe this seems strange because she was originally supposed to stick to me because of the profits she can get, but now her expression is lighter.


    I cant go back for 3 days anyway, so what?


    Well, theres nothing bad about it. It didnt matter if it was because of money or loyalty, as long as she worked with all her heart.


    Actually, youre right. This is not how I usually am. I thought you would abandon me earlier, but you covered for me so I lived.


    Well, Franc originally hated me, however, you chose to listen to me, and both dad and brother wouldnt stand still so I chose to help you.


    At least Im sure youll get kicked out of the mansion.


    But still, Nina told me that Wyndert will bepiling a list of the people who dislike me in the Grand Duchy.


    I dont have much regret for them, and I didnt want to keep them at home, so I wasnt going to prevent them from being fired.


    Im thankful you saved me instead of throwing me away. In fact, you couldve done that and I wouldnt be able to me you, mydy. I thought my heart stopped when I saw the Master.


    Come to think of it, since Franc was stuck in theundry room, she wouldnt have had the experience of seeing the Grand Duke and his two sons from such a close distance.


    It was enough that shes just shocked and not frightened to death by their aura.


    To be honest, my eyes were spinning like I was going to faint at any moment.


    You almost fainted. The Grand Dukes curse is fine on its own, so someone like her (Franc) wouldnt understand.


    I was only looking at the benefits I can get from you, mydy and yet you generously forgave me.


    Franc looked at me with moist eyes. Then she muttered, Youre an angel.


    Ugh, goosebumps. I shook my head with a disgusting face.


    You cant look at what you gain while you work? Its about eating and living well.


    Pardon?


    Some people worked because they liked me, and there were also some people who only worked for the amount of money they can get.


    I shrugged and picked up the teacup on the table.


    It was a mini teacup for children bought by the Grand Duke. It was very small in size with a delicate pattern, and had the same design as the adults.


    Im sick of the abuse and disdainful treatment I received from the orphanage, so I wanted to run away.


    I liked such beautiful, precious, and kind things. That would be the same for Franc.


    Franc likes me and I know you will work harder to make more money. I dont think its a bad arrangement.


    Mydy is really mature. If you didnt say kkong kkong, I wouldve thought Im talking with a real grown-up.


    Uhh, kkong kkong, kkom kkong, kkom kkom*! I still let out some weird sounds when I cant speak the correct pronunciation of some difficult words.


    (*T/N: weird sounding words)


    I pouted my lips as I sip on my tea.


    Shushu! How are you feeling?


    Wyndert entered my room as I was sipping on my tea.


    Oraboni!


    He finally came!


    Ive been waiting all this time. Im curious about what punishment they decided to give her, and about the antidote!


    As I stood up, Wyndert beckoned me to sit on the sofa.


    You alright?


    Yes. Oraboni, what happened to the antidote? Did you find it? Did she say who was behind the scenes?


    Think about yourself first.


    I was so curious that I asked a lot of things, but Wyndert cut off my line of questioning with a firm face.


    Rather than that, I wanted to ask how my opponent is.


    Im really okay. It doesnt matter.


    Why does this keep happening to you.


    He seemed upset as he hugged me with his frowning face.


    You ask why? Its because of the empress.


    Teacher Rima didnt answer me when I asked her if the Empress instigated her into doing it. But I have basically already confirmed it.


    First of all, she never told me who was behind it.


    That cant.


    What kind of loyalty does she have to cover up for the empress even in the midst of being caught? Or is there something she cant say?


    I was a little disappointed, so I lowered my head slightly.


    I know. Its the empress, right?


    Wyndert whispered in my ear. I raised my head and stared at his face.


    However she never said anything.


    Probably, the Grand Duke will find a way to make Teacher Rima tell the truth.


    Still, its certain that she must have a reason not to say it, or she had no intentions to do so from the beginning out of some kind of loyalty.


    Indeed, you know, but you cant publicly prove it.


    There is no way for the Grand Duke to publicize the empresss involvement as long as the royal family and the empresss family are in existence.


    Who would believe that she killed that many people just to take away my powers that shes anxious to steal.


    There is very little evidence left other than Teacher Rimas testimony.


    Unless theres an effective way to confront the empress, a sloppy approach would turn into a case of defamation of the imperial family.


    It would only be possible if theres evidence that she cant get rid of.


    Then what happened to the antidote?


    Instead of regretting the behind-the-scenes aspects of this situation that I couldnt use, I immediately asked for the whereabouts of the antidote.


    Its a pity for the ce that countless people have already died at, and if there are still people dying of the poison, an antidote is necessary.


    The antidote. Its poisonous.


    Wynderts expression turned dark with fatigue and anger.


    What are you saying theres no antidote? Then how can you cure those people?


    It mustve been like that from the beginning, and they didnt think of shouldering any responsibility.


    Even if they take me away, they have no intention of saving those people?


    Thats why they didnt make the antidote from the start.

 Chapter 45

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    My mouth was wide open as I stared at Wyndert nkly with confusion and shock.


    Wyndert also seemed to be distressed. As the Grand Duke of the future, the people who were dying were also the people he would rule in the future.


    How can that be? Its the imperial family. No matter how much they dislike us, the people of the Grand Duchys territory, theyre also their people!


    I couldnt understand, I didnt want to understand, so I wrapped my arms around myself and trembled.


    Somehow, it seemed that my body temperature had dropped in an instant.


    Father ising soon. He decided toe after deciding the punishment and taking care of it.


    You must be busy.


    Shushu, they have been trying to kidnap you for a long time, havent they? This wasnt the first time, right? You cant get used to it. Dont say such silly things from now on.


    That Uh, she was the culprit I also called for you and dad so I thought nothing would happen.


    All of it was calcted. I waved my small hands in denial as I protested.


    However.


    What if it was a magician who dared to try and kidnap you? What if she had already escaped with you before I had even arrived?


    Wyndert, who was trying to say something, was cut-off by the angry voice of the Grand Duke.


    When I turned my head, the Grand Duke was in front of the door with a vexed face.


    Appa, thats not like that.


    What if that person was so desperate and poured poison in your mouth? What if that person put a de in your neck? What if you sustained injuries to your body?


    Thats.


    It wouldve been difficult for anyone to respond properly.


    I had to admit that I was a little reckless.


    But if I hadnte forward, no one would have doubted Teacher Rima. I was just trying to save a lot of people!


    But thanks to me, you got the information out, right?


    For my young daughter to dig up that kind of information, no one expected that.


    No one would expect that from a six-year-old. But what can I do about information that only I know?


    If you were hurt or gone.


    The Grand Dukes face instantly dimmed. It looked like he was in pain.


    Seeing the look on his face, my heart broke down. I didnt want to see the Grand Duke upset.


    I didnt just want to save the majority with my recklessness. I mostly just dont want you to suffer.


    I dropped my head and nodded.


    I was wrong.


    It was for the sake of the Grand Duke, but he was saddened by my actions. It was a half-sessful operation.


    As I kept my head down, I felt a stinging gaze directed at the top of my head.


    After a while, the Grand Duke whispered with a long sigh.


    Come here.


    As I lifted my head and looked at him, he had his arms opened wide.


    I was wrong!


    I hurriedly ran and he held me in his arms. As soon as he held me, I felt my eyes start to sting.


    In order not to cry, I bit my lips and hugged the Grand Dukes neck, then I heard him sigh.


    Why is she crying?


    Shh.


    Wyndert protested behind me, but the Grand Duke ignored him and patted me on the back.


    Im not crying!


    But your eyes are as red as a bunnys. (T/N: Is that me? Haha)


    Wyndert didnt seem to believe my words much. Was my expression so messed up?


    Appa. Theres no antidote, right?


    Yes.


    Then what should we do?


    The Grand Duke didnt answer me. Even he seemed confused as to how to solve it.


    Dad will take care of it. You must have been surprised, but you better rest.


    But.


    Do you want me to read a book for you? Or should we go for a walk?


    The Grand Duke asked me with a friendly face.


    Book. Im curious about the story behind Piaf, the smelling little pig. I nced at the books neatly ced on the side table.


    Wait, that little pig was looking for medicinal herbs by smelling around for them?


    Piaf was a character who distinguished the herbs he had to look for with a variety of different scents.


    Sweet, spicy, sour Finding it by differentiating as one of the worlds many distinct scents.


    Teacher Rimas poison was characterized by its sweet scent.


    So, if I happen to know where she put the poison, wouldnt it be possible to trace the poison based on its scent and keep it away from the vigers?


    If it is difficult to track the poison, it should be separated out like sifting.


    Wouldnt it be possible if I created the sieve with my spirit power?


    I came up with a quick way to iste the poison.


    Sucking up the poison using a tube. Or creating a filter to separate the poison.


    She had leftover poison for me. If you trace it as the medium.


    Just as Piaf sniffed and traced things, I wonder if I can do it.


    I havent learned anything about spirit power, but I was convinced that it would be possible somehow.


    Until now, the spirit power has appeared as I thought and wanted.


    I cant just carelessly smell it. Then it would stick to my body.


    I took the poison bottle out of my sleeve pocket and looked at it.


    If there is a way to safely wrap this poison up and drain it out of the body.


    Shushu?


    When I didnt move and stayed stiff, the Grand Duke shook my body, his facepletely puzzled.


    What are you looking at?


    I bit my lips and was thinking of another way for the poison to be traced, but the Grand Duke held the bottle in his hand.


    Hisrge hand held the poison bottle and turned it around.


    Ah !


    In an instant, the poison bottle slipped out of my hand.


    I opened my eyes and stared at the movement of my hand for a moment.


    If I wrap it round like that?


    As I moved my gaze nkly along the trajectory of the Grand Dukes hand, an idea somehow shed into my mind.


    After all, it would be easier to imagine that the shape is round.


    Anyway, my spirit power is to make things from my imagination a reality, so it could be of any form as long as I focused and imagined in detail.


    I was positive that the Grand Duke inspired me in that respect.


    Now that I could visualize it, my chances of sess would increase.


    Please.


    I quietly reached out my hand to get the poison bottle back from the Grand Duke.


    What is this?


    Its an important medium.


    It was much easier to hold a pile of firewood and set it on fire rather than making a fire out of thin air.


    Just as a painter draws inspiration from the muse when drawing, my spirit power was easier to activate with a specific inspiration and a medium.


    The Grand Duke, who saw my serious eyes, shook the bottle and returned it to me.


    Concentrate!


    I grabbed the bottle of poison and imagined a bead in my head. A bead that prates only this poison and traps it.


    First, the beads had to be small enough to be consumed.


    I wish the marbles would trace the poison like Piaf.


    Its just like Piaf sniffing and looking for medicinal herbs.


    The next thing that came to my mind was the hand of the Grand Duke who was intercepting the poison bottle.


    You wrap the poison in a circle like this and suck it in.


    In the end, it will be discharged out of the body.


    As my imagination changed concretely, I felt like my brain was being branded with a hot fire.


    Ugh.!


    When I opened my eyes after letting out a rough breath, I saw small beads that looked like soap bubbles.


    The beads floating in the air felt very mysterious to me, even after picking them up and holding them in my hands.


    I had made enough for the beads to be used by the vigers in several viges. As I felt overwhelmed by the floating beads still resting in the air, I was afraid they would fall down.


    However, as I moved my arms slowly, I found that even those in my hands didnt fall or break apart.


    Its small and bright.


    They were very finely crafted small beads. The inside was empty to suck in poison. Because of that, they really looked like bubbles of soap.


    I touched the transparent, brilliantly glowing beads with my fingertips. It was pretty hard and didnt seem likely to burst.


    Did you use your spirit power?


    Yes. Dad, please let me down.


    I had to experiment to see if it worked out as I thought it would.


    I opened the bottle of poison and poured it into the teacup I was drinking earlier.


    It was indistinguishable from the tea as it was odorless and colorless.


    But as I put the beads inside, I saw a clear liquid sucked into the bubbles.


    What I put in the tea is poison. And thats also whats inside this marble now.


    I put my finger inside the teacup and pulled out the marbles.


    The inside of the bead was transparent. Not a drop of red tea was mixed in.


    This.


    The Grand Duke and Wyndert also stiffened their expressions and opened their eyes wide as if they knew the true meaning of what I had shown them.


    You can feed this to people who have ingested it. Then it will suck out the poison inside their bodies.


    As I imagined, it would suck the poison that had seeped all the way into the body and then discharge it out of the bodyter.


    How is this.


    A marble that can distinguish poison without an antidote.


    Of course, this was made with a specific poison that I had in mind, so I could only distinguish that poison.


    When I saw the results of the experiment functioned as I thought, I was instantly relieved. I felt drowsy after that.


    Appa, oraboni I need a basket to hold these. Im a little sleepy now.


    I bit my lips and tried to somehow open my closing eyes.


    I realized a lot of things with a specific medium, and in an instant, my energy was depleted.


    Shushu! Wyndy, bring the basket! Call Baden too!


    As I was about to fall over by myself, the Grand Duke quickly caught my body. Awkwardlymanding Wyndert to call the doctor.


    Appa, are you all okay now? It isnt difficult for you anymore?


    I could barely open my eyes as I asked, and he just silently stared at me, not speaking. Then he sighed while stroking my cheek very carefully.


    Thats right.


    Re~ally?


    Its not that big of a problem now so you dont have to worry.


    Youre really okay. What a relief.


    Slowly blinking, the Grand Dukesrge hand covered my eyelids.


    If youre tired, Ill take you to your bed.


    However this.


    I slowly pointed at the rest of the ungathered beads. I had to cultivate the beads.


    Theyre floating in the air now, but I didnt know what would happen if I fell asleep.


    If you wait a little, Wyndy will bring you a basket soon.


    The Grand Dukes face, looking down at me, was distorted.


    Fortunately, Wyndert returned right away. With Nina carrying a huge basket.


    After that, I could see a lot of workers, but I couldnt think about that too deeply.


    I released the marbles from the air like I was dropping them, and slowly my eyes closed, the darkness surrounded me.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 46

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    Indeed! It came out so pretty!


    Franc admired, whispering through the open newspaper. Next to her, Nina fiddled with the picture frame.


    The two of them fit together pretty well.


    Whatever they talked about while I was asleep seemed like it made them get along very well.


    Franc still had her mouth open wide while looking at the luxurious things.


    Nina still didnt like that look on her face, but instead of ignoring her with disdain, she changed her response to the degree of lightly pping her on the back to snap her out of it instead.


    The choice of the oversized ribbon dress was clearly blessed by the heavens. Indeed Im something!


    Thats I have no choice but to admit it.


    As much as she likes luxury, Franc had quite discerning eyes.


    The dress I was wearing in the newspaper article was also chosen by Franc.


    The bickering Nina also looked down at the newspaper and admitted to recognizing Francs good eyes for fashion.


    Well, Im a little shy.


    I nced at my photo in the cute ribbon dress and covered my cheeks with my hands.


    The young Grand Princess saves the Grand Duchy.


    The article was favorable to me, so I wonder if it was deliberately sent out by the Grand Duke to promote me.


    It was thanks to the good start of the rumors.


    People wonder why Teacher Rima was caught but Wyndert and Deleign boasted, My little sister was just awesome!


    Thanks to that, I got to know the aides of the Grand Duke and the vassals who were here to help solve the problem.


    I received a lot of gifts and a lot of praise.


    There were also vassals who came to give mepliments and a thank-you greeting before the story was published in the newspaper.


    Still, the entire Grand Duchy was affected by the epidemic, so many people were invested in resolving it.


    Thanks to that, the story of The Grand Princess, who learned of the viins conspiracy, used her wits to destroy the conspiracy became famous.


    A smart six-year-old girl who discovered the strangeness of her new tutor and made a decisive move.


    Besides, while I didnt reveal that I have spiritual powers instead, it became a famous story among locals that I had helped make the beads.


    Then, my story appeared in the newspaper.


    Surely, Ms. F, an official employee at the Grand Duchys estate who testified to the author that I was very smart about the situation, must be Franc.


    I was told that my poprity had exploded in the Grand Duchy as the story of my copse was also published in the newspaper.


    A pretty little orphan, who received the grace of the Grand Duke, saved the Grand Duchy, it was that sort of a ticklish feeling.


    The story was written in such precise detail in the newspaper that even officials in the pce couldnt ignore it. It was written with the help of some of the parties concerned or else no one would know that level of detail for the story to be published in the newspaper.


    Its going to be in the newspaper.


    It was totally unexpected, because I know that the original article was intended to improve the image of the Grand Duke.


    Even so, as a follow-up, an article came out due to the efforts of the Grand Duke to resolve the situation. I heard that his image improved within the Grand Duchy.


    I think it would be nice if there was a newspaper outlining the policies of the Grand Dukes family. Ill suggest itter.


    Anyway, I can see that the image of the Grand Duke has improved by what I did, as a member of his family.


    I have to only show off good things about him in the future.


    As I made that promise to myself, Franc finished decorating the frame and smiled happily.


    Mdy, Im really happy and satisfied that the photo really came out well, youre so pretty.


    Franc looked into the frame as she pped.


    Everyone needs to know how cute and pretty you are mdy. I wish you would show up in the newspaper everyday.


    To that extent.


    It was embarrassing enough to see myself in the newspaper. I shook my head.


    Do you know what? The Grand Duke bought a lot of the newspapers in the market this time.


    Yes. The president of the newspaper must have liked it so much. Your article was so popr that she printed a lot of copies.


    Nina whispered quietly from the side.


    Then Franc ran over to her.


    The newspaper? Why?


    Was that all the stuff that went into the masters and the young masters rooms?


    To dad and my brothers rooms? Why?


    When I asked her why she bought a newspaper inside the Grand Dukes mansion, Franc said something unexpected.


    Its only a newspaper and you only need one copy, why did he have to buy so many?


    Franc burst intoughter as she looked at my puzzled face.


    Thats mdys article! He seems to be collecting them.


    This where did the unnies hear that?


    (T/N: Unnie  is what you call someone older than you {if you are a girl}.)


    Is there any way to exchange information between the maids?


    I was a little embarrassed and I replied, That, thats right. Although everyone was proud of me.


    No way, was that what their conversation was about yesterday?


    I remembered Wyndert suddenly asking the Grand Duke at dinner yesterday, Is it a good time to buy a newspaperpany?


    Of course, I thought the Grand Duke was going to open a normal newspaper business.


    No way Is that why he wanted to buy a newspaperpany.


    Even if I want to pretend I dont know, how can I not know?


    It may not be entirely because of me, but at least it was clear that I was one of the reasons.


    Really.


    The more I thought about it, the more embarrassed and ticklish I felt.


    I shook my head and jumped up from the seat.


    Nina, Franc. Can you dress me up very, very pretty?


    For solving this problem, the Grand Duke decided to grant me a wish as a reward.


    I was about to write out that wish today.


    Oh, of course. Where are you going?


    I want to go to Dad. I want to go out somewhere with dad.


    So far, Ive been out with my brothers but never with the Grand Duke.


    It was because the Grand Duke was so busy.


    Will I be rejected? But since he decided to grant me a wish.


    There was a ce I wanted to go with the Grand Duke.


    Ill make you the most beautiful!


    When Franc saw my expression, she sped her hands together with a resolute expression.


    And, as Franc and Nina promised.


    You are so pretty today.


    When I dressed up and ran to the office of the Grand Duke, the Grand Duke was surprised and praised me.


    I felt happy when the employees whom I metplimented me.


    It was what I wanted, so I felt very good.


    Okay, if Ie backter, Ill give them another pie or dessert as a reward.


    I smiled at the Grand Duke as I approached his desk piled high with books.


    I came to make a wish, are you busy today?


    Ah no.


    The Grand Duke shook his head with a slightly embarrassed face.


    Um, did something happen?


    I tiptoed and looked at the Grand Dukes desk.


    Good Parent checklist?


    (T/N: Maybe Shuelina wanted to say good morning here to the Grand Duke but she saw the checklist so it was cut.)


    The Grand Duke was filling out a document with a strange title.


    My daughter reads very well.


    Im six years old so I should be able to do at least this. Iughed and climbed over onto thep of the Grand Duke.


    Whats this?


    This Its to make sure that a child like you will be perfect.


    But Im not perfect.


    I rubbed my slightly burning cheeks as I looked through the documents the Grand Duke had been working on.


    Be respectful and considerate of your children while keeping your distance. Help them build broader rtionships with others.


    What is this? I tilted my head.


    When I asked what I should do to be a good dad at the Imperial Academy, they gave me this.


    Can you ask the Imperial Academy for that?


    Startled, I opened my eyes and looked at the papers.


    There was a nk yes, no next to each question. So, is it like a test to see whether hes a good father or not?


    Theres also an authority for childrens studies in the Imperial Academy. If someone is a primary teacher like Rima Vein, its a requirement for them to study and learn about childrens studies.


    So, it seemed like he talked to an expert and asked how to take better care of me.


    The Grand Duke is already a good dad, but why does he need to do this?


    I asked as I looked at the papers.


    Why are there so many private sectors?


    Because there are so many things that I cant do.


    The Grand Duke somehow mumbled in a slightly gloomy voice.


    There was no change just by looking at my expression, but I felt subtly upset.


    Wheres a dad as perfect as my dad!


    I took my dads pen in a military posture and jagged his checklist.


    No one respects and cares about me like my dad. Check this. Dad and brothers are enough for a wide range of rtionships, check.


    He has already done enough to be a confident parent. I checked a few of the other front parts of the sheet and rolled the fountain pen on the desk.


    You dont need anything like this. Because Dad is the best father in the world.


    I shrugged my shoulders, showing him the medal The Worlds Best Dad: Shushus Dad decorated among the piles of books on his desk.


    I like dad the most. This is enough. Instead of doing this, please ept my wishes.


    When the Grand Duke heard me, he looked at me with moist eyes, swallowing the words he wanted to say as he opened his mouth.


    I think hes choked.


    I waited quietly as the Grand Duke remained silent, because he was so moved that his voice didnte out.


    What is your wish?


    I want to go out with dad.


    After hearing me, the Grand Duke thought about something for a moment, and rang the magic bell, to call for someone, on one side of his desk.


    Then, after a while, Cahill came in, knocking on the door.


    You called for me, Your Grace.


    Todays schedule.


    Yes? Todays meeting! If you ask me to change suddenly, some people have alreadye and are waiting.


    Should I tell you how to empty it?


    No


    The Grand Duke didnt care about the pale Cahill, and said, My daughter is going to go out with me, boasting about going out with me.


    Thanks to this, Cahills expression said Why is it today? while sending me a resentful gaze.


    Of course, it is very rare that the two of you have been out since the youngdy came, so it would be nice to spend a lot of time together.


    Cahill soon surrendered and disappeared, saying that hes going to go prepare a carriage for the Grand Duke to go out.


    He isnt just a Duke, but the Grand Duke. The king of the Grand Duchy, who has the upper hand.


    How busy the king of one country must be? Nevertheless, he decided to save time for me and go out with me.


    I hugged the Grand Duke in gratitude and waited for the preparations to bepleted.


    There! Lets go there!


    Eventually, we left the mansion as I wished, and went straight to the busiest street in the Grand Duchy.


    I grasped the hand of the Grand Duke and pointed to the store I had read about in the newspaper beforehand. It was a store selling a lot of sweet candies.


    You must stop by there!


    I wanted to present some delicious candy to the Grand Duke.


    To do that, I brought out the money Lucy gave me before.


    It was nevertheless a small amount of allowance but it was my first ever amount of personal money. I cant believe Ive got money!


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 47

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    I know that this money actually came from the Grand Duke but rather than buying something for myself with it, I wanted to buy something for him.


    If Dad likes it, Ill like it more.


    No one seems to have noticed because of his cold face, but the Grand Duke actually likes sweets like me.


    Seeing that I was eating ice cream puffs by myself, Im sure hell love candy as well.


    Fine, even if you cant go to the market today, well go out again next time so dont run.


    Really? But.


    I know how busy the Grand Duke is.


    Originally, I thought that there wouldnt be a day like this for me to go out with him again.


    I shook my head, pressing my heart that felt bad.


    No, this is a reward that I fairly won.


    Looking up at the Grand Dukes face, I saw a faint shadow under his eyes.


    How tiring was it, reading for me every night and then going back to do his work afterwards.


    Shushu, I am a more robust knight than you seem to think. This degree of fatigue is not a problem.


    When he noticed me looking at the dark circles under his eyes, he whispered to me as ifforting me.


    Then he led me to the candy store.


    Pleasee in.


    The voice of the clerk, who was actively greeting at the counter, gradually became quieter. I noticed his fear as he looked at the Grand Duke.


    Im upset.


    What the hell is wrong with looking at the Grand Duke!


    I know its the Grand Dukes curse, but its not a problem at all!


    Hes not a viin! Hes a kind person!


    I wanted to fight him in so many ways to defend the kindness of the Grand Duke.


    However, when I saw the clerk swaying like a rabbit who met a predator, I had nothing to say.


    Hes really afraid, so he cant change how his body reacts.


    That, that.


    The clerk didnt even know that he was trembling so hard and he didnt know what to say.


    Seeing that, I felt a little down.


    Its my first timeing here and youre this scared! I cant stand this, Ill only buy some candies and go away quickly!


    The Grand Duke seems like hes already familiar with that reaction, but I didnt like his insensitivity.


    I felt really bad and pouted my lips, walking towards the shelves while the Grand Duke followed behind me.


    Disyed in the cupboard were colorful candies, waiting inside sliding drawers.


    Perhaps this shop was directed towards nobles, because the drawers didnt have a picture but instead, strange names were pasted on the sliding containers such as tender love and tingling sensation.


    Underneath it, I saw the price written on it.


    What kind of name is this.


    Even if I know how to read, Im not that well versed in the naming sense here. Compared to the pocket money I received, the candy in the box was a lot cheaper than I expected.


    I eventually put it near my nose and sniffed the candy.


    Dad, how about this?


    I asked him, showing the box of mint candy to the Grand Duke, and he just shrugged.


    A sharp mint scent came up from the candy box. With sprinkles of sugar, it looked sweet.


    Would you like to taste o-one?


    The clerk that was trembling, calmed down a little and approached us, cutting the candy into bite sized pieces.


    Just as I imagined it would taste, the marshmallow-like sticky candy rolled around in my mouth.


    Not too sweet and not too overwhelming in taste, it would surely be a good gift to give the hardworking Grand Duke.


    Its okay.


    The Grand Duke frowned. Okay, I think he liked it!


    Please pack it. All of this.


    When I asked the clerk to wrap the candy, the clerk paused as he was taking out the candy with a spat.


    You mean everything?


    The clerks face, who was talking to me informally, hardened.


    When I nced up, the Grand Duke was looking at him with a hardening expression.


    Yes, all of the mint vor.


    Lucy said, This should be enough to buy the whole store.


    The clerk smiled awkwardly, put down the candy spat and picked up the whole box.


    Ill have some of them separately. Please wrap the others.


    The clerk faithfully packed it ording to my instructions.


    The round candy box was cute because of its vibrant color. Like it was made of metal, I could hear the sounds of the candy bumping into each other as the clerk put them inside.


    When I handed over the box wrapped in a cloth, it made a rattling sound.


    Please send the rest of the boxes to the Grand Dukes Mansion.


    It was only then that the clerks face turned red and blue in an instant, realizing that he had met the Grand Duke.


    Iughed, counted the money, and then left the store with the candy.


    This is the first time Ive ever bought something!


    The first thing I bought with my first amount of pocket money.


    Lucy said this was natural. However, Shuelina had never done this while living in the orphanage.


    I felt a little happy.


    Somehow, I felt subtly moved.


    I am very grateful to the Grand Duke and Wyndert who pulled me out of the mud I was stuck in.


    I, Im very grateful.


    I handed a bag of candy to the Grand Duke.


    It was also the first time I bought something with my money and gave it to someone.


    Ill give it to Dad. Eat it when you work. Itll help you wake up.


    But in this thrilling moment.


    Someones arm snapped towards me.


    Kyaaah!


    I reflexively dropped the candies. The round candy that had been carefully packed rolled towards the feet of that person.


    !


    I was a little surprised when I made eye contact with that person.


    He was a very handsome man, with drooping eyes like a puppy that made him look sad.


    He was an adult and seemed to be around the same age as the Grand Duke, but unlike the Grand Duke, I felt unsafe around him.


    Its a shiny blonde.


    It wasnt a dull and shabby blonde, but a glistening blonde like mine.


    It felt like Id seen him somewhere before, but I couldnt remember.


    I was just surprised at how handsome he was. The man also looked at me, but for some reason, he gaped his mouth open and stiffened.


    Uhm, somethings not right .


    As soon as I saw the man, somehow, my body shriveled back and I felt rejected.


    The man stuck his hand out at me and made me drop the candies, but it seemed that he had no intention of picking them up.


    He was only staring at me, however, his gaze was unpleasant.


    Ive never seen him before, why is he like this?


    Was it someone Shuelina had met? There may be some bad memories left in this body of this person.


    I was going to go and pick them up myself, but every time I took a step forward, my body stiffened as if telling me to run away.


    In the end, I ran away from the man.


    The Grand Duke must have been puzzled, but somehow his body moved naturally.


    Wait a minute, Shushu. Dad will pick them up.


    It was then that the Grand Duke moved.


    He looked at me and walked directly in front of the man.


    For some reason, I dont like him.


    He bowed in front of the mans body and picked up the candy box. When I watched the Grand Duke bow down in front of the man, I felt somewhat agitated.


    I tilted my head as I watched the Grand Duke quietly say something to the man.


    The man was staring in my direction with burning eyes. The Grand Duke was also looking at me while talking to the man.


    Do we have some sort of ill-fated rtionship? But what do I know?


    I nodded and buried my head in the arms of the Grand Duke.


    ***


    Upon hearing that the Grand Duke had captured the empress spy, the emperor secretly sent an agent to investigate why the empress had spied on the Grand Duke.


    The earliest report stated that the spy had first visited an orphanage.


    An only girls orphanage.


    I shouldve noticed it then.


    The child, the son of Shuelb he had always imagined, may not actually have been a son.


    His faithful servants tracked down the Empress spies, and found out all the stories rted to the conspiracy solved by the Grand Princess.


    A very cute six-year-old girl from an orphanage that had recently been adopted by the Grand Duke.


    Moreover, it was said that the little girl greatly resembles the deceased empress and him, the emperor.


    Its such a strong spirit power.


    The emperor couldnt stand it anymore.


    Heading directly toward the Grand Duchy, he clearly felt the strong spiritual power that was manifested in that direction.


    Following the trail, he ran to the Grand Duchy, and then raced desperately to meet the child even a little faster.


    Finally, the moment heid his eyes on that child and made eye contact.


    He clearly noticed.


    If I find you, what should I do first?


    Calling your name?


    Hug you?


    If not that, then should I tell you Im your father?


    The emperor had so many things he wanted to do when he found his youngest child.


    He had always imagined what their first meeting would be like.


    Inside that piece of his imagination, the child ran towards him.


    He would whisper why he only came now, and refused to stay away from his side.


    He realized that it was only a figment of his imagination when he finally found that child.


    Kyaah!


    The moment he bumped into the child, he felt like his body was electrocuted and he shuddered.


    This child.


    It was definitely a girl. It wasnt the boy he had been looking for all these years but a girl, and he could see it clearly.


    Thats my child.


    Theres no way that kid isnt mine.


    With a face that greatly resembles my dead wife, theres no way shes not her child.


    However, unlike him who recognized her at a nce, the child seemed to not recognize him at all.


    Wearing a delicate blue-grey dress, the child reached for a candy box.


    A honey-like blonde who resembles him.


    Unlike her happily swollen cheeks, her limbs were thin.


    It was the most striking child he had ever seen. It wasnt just because of her cute, beautiful face.


    This.


    It was as if his blood was being drawn to her.


    As if piercing through her soul, his gaze stayed at her, just like a ma that made him inexplicably drawn to her.


    Daughter, my daughter.


    He had always thought he was searching for a boy, but it was a girl this whole time.


    Therefore, no matter how many orphanages he searched, he couldnt find her.


    Unfortunately, you were adopted by the Grand Duke and thats why I couldnt find you.


    After the birth of the child, he investigated noble houses that could have perhaps adopted and raised a secret child.


    There was no way he wouldnt be caught in his investigation.


    Because the manpower of the Emperors own intelligence agency was all, if not almost entirely dedicated to finding the child.


    A blond boy at her age.


    Since everyone firmly testified that he was a boy, he looked for him relying heavily on the condition that he was a boy.


    However, there was not a single child with spirit power.


    Thats why he constantly searched the orphanages.


    Yes, thats my daughter.


    (T/N: A moment of silence Finally, the emperor met Shuelina. Truth to be told, I cried while tranting this chapter. I dont know what to feel towards Shuelinas father who was constantly looking for her, and the fact that her father recognized her at one nce. Its just too moving. What do you think of this chapter?)(E/N: Im still 100% on team Grand Duke. The emperor met the real Shushu in theirst life but because she didnt have power, he rejected her. Power or no power, he should have epted herst time because clearly there was some other evidence she was his child or she wouldnt have been brought into the imperial pce.)


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 48

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    His body kept trembling as he stared at the child, but suddenly he heard a jingling sound.


    It was a sound from a small bell on the childs shoe.


    It seemed that the child was about toe this way.


    Right now my daughter, by herself, ising this way!


    The emperor couldnt hold it in and tried to say something to the child but she suddenly ran away.


    As if she was terrified, the child ran back and hid. Its as if she found it upsetting that her ugly and scary father came to pick her up.


    Wait a minute, Shushu. Dad will pick it up for you.


    At that time, a man whom he hadnt seen earlier because he was only looking at the child, talked to his daughter.


    Shushu.


    Shushu. It was a soft and sweet nickname, just like cotton candy.


    He can feel a lot of affection in that name.


    Indeed, the childs name was not Shuelb.


    He had already heard that her name is Shuelina. The Shuelb he had been calling out for thest six years was actually Shuelina.


    The fact that he had been searching for the wrong child all these years tightened his chest.


    Properly, even if he had found and protected her properly, the child should not have grown up in an orphanage.


    Wait, she called him Dad.?


    It turned out that his daughter was adopted by the Grand Duke.


    A man whom his child freely calls Dad, and the child who relies on him.


    It was a moment that he had never encountered even in his imagination.


    The emperors eyes shook.


    He stared at the man.


    The moment the man picked up the candy and raised his head, the emperor recognized him.


    Duke Vaillot..!


    Your Majesty, have you been well?


    A man who seemed very arrogant even though he used the title with extreme respect.


    Although he was fascinated by the child, he was impressed that he didnt detect such a clear presence as the Grand Duke.


    The Grand Duke, who had stoppeding to the capital to participate in politics so he could rule his territory, still exudes a strong presence.


    And hes hostile to me.


    He looked past the Grand Duke.


    Its been a long time.. Grand Duke. I didnt know we would meet again like this.


    Even despite his greetings, the hostile attitude of the Grand Duke remained unchanged.


    It was just like what he would expect from Grand Duke Vaillot, a person famous for being indifferent.


    The emperor didnt know how the Grand Duke came to raise his child and thought that he would give back his child easily.


    Because he knew enough about his cold temper.


    The Grand Duchy isnt a suitable ce to have children grow up.


    He was also worried that the child who entered the barren Grand Duchy and was suffering from all sorts of rumors, wouldnt be holding on well.


    Even though her clothes seemed okay, the Vaillot Grand Duchy wasnt a ce to be trusted.


    It wasnt a good family to lean on for such a sweet and lovely child like her.


    The emperor was going to ask for Shuelina to be returned.


    Shuelina is my daughter.


    But when he saw the sharp, cold purple eyes, he realized that he couldnt easily get the child back.


    It was clear that the Grand Duke was already aware of Shuelinas identity.


    Nevertheless, if he wouldnt let him take her, he would dere war on him so that he would have to fight with all his power to keep her.


    That kid is a princess. She has the blood of the imperial family.


    So, why have you left her to live so miserably? For six years, you havent been looking for her or protecting her seriously.


    The Grand Dukes words were very scathing.


    However, the emperor could not deny anything.


    Word by word, every syble seemed to break his heart.


    You said my child lived miserably?


    What kind of life did Shuelina live?


    The orphanage was reported to be affluent and warm, and he was told all of the children looked happy.


    So, although she grew up in an orphanage, he thought her unluckiness wasnt that great.


    Shuelb, my child, Shuelina.


    Shuelb if a boy and Shuelina if a girl.


    He didnt know how the names came into use but its the name he thought up with histe wife.


    As her name suggests, the child must be my daughter.


    Other than that, there was nothing he knew about her well enough to im custody of the child.


    How long was her first step?


    What was her first word?


    What does she like the most?


    What she likes to eat and what she doesnt like to eat.


    The only thing I gave to this child was blood, flesh, and a name.


    Because I didnt have any time to share with my child.


    Are you going toe and try to im parental rights to my daughter?


    With the Grand Dukes decisive words, the emperor clenched his fist with an afflicted face.


    While the emperor could not answer, the child disappeared with a joyful face into the arms of the Grand Duke.


    The words my daughter from the Grand Duke stuck themselves like a dagger into his heart.


    He secretly followed the Grand Dukes back to try and see the childs face at least once more for another second.


    Please look in this direction only once, even just once!


    He wished eagerly, but the child did not listen to him.


    Even though he knew he was being followed, the Grand Duke left the emperor alone.


    Because of that, the emperor could see how warm the rtionship between the child and the Grand Duke was.


    The rtionship he wanted to make with her was already there.


    Dad, eat this.


    Shuelina bought fruit skewers from a stall and fed them to the Grand Duke.


    Shall I buy some more?


    The Grand Duke opened his wallet as he put a lovely ribbon pin he bought in her hair. The emperor could see joy in her face.


    Even if they didnt do anything extraordinary together, it seemed that something solid had already been established between the two.


    The child certainly looked happy.


    Not by me, but by the Grand Dukes side. Without her knowing whether her father was alive or dead.


    Their audacity.


    Two people came to his mind.


    He couldnt forgive the empress, who turned his daughter into a nonexistent son.


    He originally thought she was a woman that shouldnt exist, and now he felt it even more intensely.


    She testified that the child, who was still alive, was dead and confused him by telling him a different gender.


    It was absolutely unforgivable.


    But before that, what he most wanted to kill was Amelia, the doctor who apanied the sickly Empress [histe wife] for many years and supposedly helped her to give birth.


    She was the one whom his wife, Herace, brought to the imperial city with her from her own familys estate.


    She had been taking care of Heraces body for almost 10 years before that.


    The Emperor and his wife held strong confidence in Amelia.


    That is why the emperor didnt kill the doctor even though Herace died from childbirth.


    It was because he guessed it would have been unavoidable even with more manpower.


    Since when did you betray her?


    The Empresss family was the Duke of Algiers, and she was their only daughter.


    It seems that she lived a life with only luxury as a princess, but unfortunately, the Dukedom of Algiers was a family with only a long history.


    It has the honor of being a long-established family, but it was already in a ruined state, so only the bare roots of the family have passed down.


    Still, it was a family with loving hands holding them together, and their only daughters body was extremely weak.


    The sickly Herace was said to have been estimated to live only until she reached ten years.


    Their family didnt have any money, so they couldnt even bring their name up to receive help.


    It was also when she was eleven years old that she met Amelia, her doctor.


    Because of her character and loyalty as a doctor that had helped her even with very little sry in the past, Herace always trusted Amelia throughout her life.


    [I-I am sure, it was a prince!]


    If only the Empress had testified alone, he would not have believed it. But because Amelia testified together with her, he had to believe them.


    Even the empires nobles who attended the funeral knew that the dead child was a boy.


    The new Empress said that the prince was born dead, but in fact, he was born properly.


    Amelia said this, but there was no evidence to prove it.


    Amelia was the only witness and there was no evidence. There was no way to use the new empress.


    The maid who was caring for the prince in the early morning told the Queen Mother that the baby had died, so the funeral was held without any time for me to do anything.


    The child was alive for one day after being born, but she said the child suddenly died at dawn when everybody was asleep.


    Because he felt the childs spirit power, he had no choice but to trust Amelias words that the child had been alive for a day.


    The emperor spected that the child would have been taken away while she was asleep. It was because instinctively he thought the child could not have died.


    Amelia apologized by holding the empresss body in her arms and pping her head on the floor next to the silent mourning emperor.


    Blood flowed all over the floor. He had no choice but to believe it, because to anyone that saw something like that, she seemed sincere.


    Even if he tried to investigate it separately, all the evidence at the site had already disappeared.


    Even with vague hopes that the child would be alive, the empress could not be questioned because there was no evidence left.


    [If a child who died ominously as soon as he was born is not burned within three days, he cannot return to Gods arms.]


    He did so for the poor prince who died almost immediately, and there was no reason to me anyone else at the time.


    If she was in collusion with the empress, I will surely kill them.


    The skin on the palms of his hands was punctured by his own nails. His tightly balled fists started to drip blood down in determination.


    I will definitely take my child back.


    The emperor clenched his teeth as he watched the childs carriage heading to the Grand Dukes estate from a distance.


    I wanted to hold my child in my arms but instead, she struggled to live for the past six years.


    ***


    Dear me, thank you.


    Azu smiled lovingly and epted the childrens champagne.


    The esteemed son of a count blushed at Azus smile.


    Azu, who had her vivid red hair braided cutely on both sides, and was wearing a contrasting green dress, looked very cute.


    She was holding a small fan specially made for children, and she was as cute as a doll.


    Thank you so much for everyoneing like this.


    Azu raised the hem of her dress with a precocious smile that wasnt appropriate for her young age.


    It was the most uniquely elegant attitude of all the children gathered there.


    A smile like a nobledy. The eyes of the children around her were blurred with admiration.


    Azus party was also luxurious, as it was held by a precious and maturedy.


    It was a party only for children, held for Azu, who is still young, but it was more luxurious than a party for adults.


    This was because the empress and Azu argued that their prestige should be held up by holding more luxurious parties than ordinary nobles.


    Champagne developed for children, jeweled interiors, desserts sprinkled with all kinds of edible flowers and gold powder, and songs that praise Azu.


    Holding a luxurious party like this, the Marquis Bertilde sure spent a lot of money.


    It was because the amount couldnt be covered by the allocated money given to the Imperial Princess alone.


    [The Princess Azu is the pinnacle of uniting the royal family and the nobility.]


    The words she frequently heard since the time she was born.


    She was a means of publicizing the existence of the Empress and the Marquis of Bertilde.


    The majority saw only the materials that the emperor gave, rather than seeing that she hadnt received the emperors actual love which is of far greater value than anything material.


    Youre so beautiful today!


    Ah, thank you. You, youngdy yourself, are as beautiful as a flower today.


    Azu, who gracefully stopped the children under the influence of imperial power from rushing to praise her, sighed in her heart.


    Ah, annoying. Its really tiring to be a good and perfect princess.


    Unlike her joyful appearance, Azu was very annoyed and angry right now.


    It was because the emperor had left the pce again.


    I finally had a party after a long time, why did Father Emperor leave his pce today? It would have been nice if my brother was also here.


    The emperors precious child. The only princess of the imperial family.


    All the embellishments attached to her proved her noble future, but Azu continued to be depressed.


    After the spirit power scattered, she somehow felt scared.


    Seeing Shuelina, who does not want to return her spirit power, made peoples selfishness very scary.


    Just how strong is she to extort all my abilities from me.


    Dont you think its wrong for you to be born with the spirit power meant for a princess like me?


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 49

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    It was both difficult and annoying because Shuelina took my powers from me without returning them.


    Fortunately, I still have an extra Brilliant so I can use my powers, but I feel like the ground under my feet is crumbling away like sand.


    Moreover, the emperor issued an edict to look for Shuelina and I felt terrified.


    But that kid is aiming for whats mine, and what if she wants to take my ce?


    The youngest princess, whom everyone looks up to and loves. It was her favorite title.


    She has all the love and precious things in the world.


    She had no one to divide that affection to.


    It would have been nice if my older brother came today.


    If he did that, everyone would look up to them and say they are such affectionate siblings.


    The sudden edict of the emperor could have put those stupid gossiping fools to rest.


    However, Lucas said he had to do something important, thus, he was absent. Even though it was the first party after his sister got sick!


    I dont think it is a problem to show a little disappointment in my older brother.


    Azu has a personality that she can forget her treatment of others but not her own grudges.


    But today, that kid is his priority.


    It would be best if that kid lives as she is now and never appears again, but it wouldnt work out as long as the emperor wants to find her.


    If I cant stop that kid from showing up in the capital.


    It would be really sad and unfair, but I still have to get along with her. Because I am the nice and elegant princess.


    Commoners are said to be greedy and less intelligent, so I have no choice but to take care of her.


    A princess duty is to bepassionate towards stupid people.


    Azu frowned sadly, then slightly shook her head.


    After all, its been a while since weve been together like this, so Im wondering if Ill show you something fun.


    Azu got up from her seat and headed for the front of the hall. The jeweled podium was waiting for her.


    Azu, standing at the gleaming giant jeweled podium, pped her hands twice.


    Then one door of the hall opened, and one of the maids appeared with a small cage.


    Here.


    Azu looked through the cage. Then, ck and violet mist started appearing from her fingertips.


    After she opened the cage, she put her finger on the little bird.


    You cante out.


    Wow!


    Even though the cage door was open, the bird did note out.


    The noble children witnessed the spiritual power of a member of the imperial family and they pped.


    It wasnt amon sight, as there werent many things that the royal family could do to show off their spirit power directly.


    All the children were surprised by the magical and elemental power of the princess.


    Nowe out and sing!


    At Azus words, the bird immediately exited the cage and sat on the princesss shoulder, starting to chirp out a bright melody.


    It is like in a fairytale when you look at the beautifully dressed little princess taming a cute animal.


    They all looked at Azu with twinkling eyes.


    The princess is just like the spirit of the forest!


    Its really beautiful!


    This was a well-organized y. Azu was gaining power by exhibiting the divine spirit power like an actor on a stage.


    After hearing the cheers of the people, Azu was satisfied and gave the bird the following instructions.


    Go to the person with the loudest cheers and deliver my gift.


    Then the bird began to snoop as if it was really identifying people.


    Then, Azu let the bird fly to the person she indicated inside the crowd from the beginning, while it was holding a pendant in its foot to give them.


    It was an invitation to a tea party held at the Imperial Princess Pce.


    It was only natural for the mother to join the event since the person Azu gave the gift to and will receive as a guest was a child, but he cannot be simply called a normal little boy because a connection to him would be beneficial for them.


    A tea party invitation was the most wanted gift for the nobles who wanted to get closer to the princess or the empress.


    Well,e to think of it, has anyone heard of the person Father Emperor is looking fortely?


    Azu tilted her face, manipting the bird to continue singing lovingly.


    Yes, a new member of the imperial family has been discovered who expressed spirit power. They are calling them the red garment of the empire.


    (T/N: The color red in Korean culture means authority, exorcisms, pursuit of happiness, antimunism, cohesion, and solidarity. In this context, Shuelina was said to be the red garment of the empire. While red has two meanings and the fact that it was a color royalty wears in the ancient Korea (Joseon), Shuelina is referred to as the pursuit of happiness  at least for the emperor. [Source: ])


    In a moments buzz, someone opened their mouth.


    Azu stared at that person with their tactless words. She could see the boys face light up with excitement.


    Seeing the blush on his youthful face, it was clear that he didnt even notice why Azu brought up this topic.


    Shall I never let you appear before my eyes again? Then he will learn some lessons.


    Why would the discovery of a new member of the royal empire be a red garment of the empire? It was just because of greed that she took away everything from Azu.


    Azu slowly approached the boy. She leaned in and said something to him.


    Ah!


    The boys clothes were soaked in champagne.


    The crying boy looked at Azu, but she only passed by him as if she hadnt seen him.


    He couldnt point out the mistake of the Imperial Princess.


    Eventually, the boy left the party with his soaked clothes.


    Its more fun.


    Being tactless and defying the wrath of a member of the royal family is a great sin.


    Azu turned her head, snorting inside.


    Its really weird. Suddenly, an imperial family member of unknown origin has appeared at this time.


    Azu made a strange expression and lightly said those words. She had an expression that expressed neither a good or bad mood.


    It was definitely a cause for celebration if a lost member of the royal family was discovered, but it is ambiguous to hang the title imperial family member on a kid whom they dont know the origins of.


    Is it a distant rtive?  ? Anyway, I heard that the kid has excellent spiritual power


    Is that so?


    Given that weve never seen her before, I dont think shes a noble Its also pitiful for her to grow up as amoner!


    A child who is not directly rted. In order not to have people suspect that she is the empresss dead child, Azu deliberately referred to her as a distant rtive.


    As it is an empire with a long history, the size of the royal family is quiterge. Somehow, there could have been someone who had faint imperial blood in their body.


    It is impossible to prevent the individuals deviation from the royal family.


    How scary would all this be if you had grown up as amoner? Its definitely a good thing, but it might be scary for her.


    A member of the imperial family who grew up as amoner without knowing their history. Maybe they were an illegitimate child born out of an affair from someone in the royal family.


    Azus face had a downcast expression as if she was sympathizing as she imagined the child.


    If she arrives at the Imperial Pce, I will keep her close and cherish her. I cannot wait to meet her and help her out.


    Azu drew a sword at Shuelina. She deliberately told a story designated for a member of the royal family.


    You are not a direct member of the royal family anyway, so stand in line.


    She will not forgive her if she and that child will be measured at the same line.


    After all, that child grew up as amoner.


    She will prevent Shuelina from building enough political connections that will challenge her position.


    The princess is really like an angel!


    She spoke with such a grim face without malice, and even the listeners didnt think it was an attack.


    Azu didnt really understand everything she said either.


    To say so, she just instinctively knew it would hurt Shuelina.


    In the future, even if Shuelina came to the imperial pce, everyone would unconsciously think of and treat her as amoner princess.


    Im feeling a little better now.


    A happy smile was hanging on Azus lips.


    5. How to protect my family


    Nina, do you have any library or archives in the Grand Dukes estate?


    I asked her as she was organizing the books on the bookshelf that Teacher Rima used to teach me.


    Following the incident with Teacher Rima, the Grand Duke promised to find me a new teacher.


    Cahill also apologized to me for failing to find a proper teacher.


    Anyway, thanks to that, I still have some time left before the new teacheres.


    I am nning to take this opportunity to spend some time in the library of the Grand Duke.


    It is impossible that a mansion as big as this wouldnt have a ce where the archives are put and records are kept.


    Yes, of course. We have both.


    It was as I thought. I thought about it for a while and then asked Nina again.


    I want to study the history of the Grand Dukes house, should I go to the archives for this?


    I was thinking of looking at the Grand Dukes domain.


    I came to a realization that the poison was the Empress first strike towards me, and it was supposedly the same one that woulde a few yearster.


    Although no one really knew it, the empress had done many evil deeds in the empire.


    It was all to build up Azus achievements.


    Nothing will be easier than solving your own evil deeds.


    Just by intercepting or slightly pulling at loose threads will stop the conspiracy of those two.


    Its helpful to take one step ahead for the future. Like this time, I will take out the empress before she even gets ready.


    Preventing that evil behavior in advance or intercepting it with a solution would also have a positive result.


    This time, I definitely felt it while listening to the praises from the newspaper.


    The opportunity to build a positive image for the Empress and Azu was taken out already. Besides, our family will naturally build a good reputation.


    Individuals and families cannot be identified, but Vaillots fame soon affected the Grand Princess.


    Conversely, the reputation of the Grand Princess could also influence the image of the Vaillot family.


    The biggest advantage I have is that I know the original plot. Even if its only a book and some little changes were made, important events will happen eventually.


    Because of that, I was thinking of looking for information on the forest of the beast.


    It was because of an event that would happen soon.


    An event where a white beast appears near the Grand Duchy, specifically in the forest of beasts. The beast devours and destroys a lot in the Grand Duchy and kills hundreds of residents in nearby provinces.


    The moment the people trembled in fear because no one was in a proper position, Azu manipted the demon and made the demon take its own life.


    The Empress is the beginning of this case.


    The details of the case were not disclosed. Because it was an event that was written from Azus point of view.


    However, the sentence My mother and the tower helped me, so I was able to be praised by everyone. stood out.


    The empressid all the groundwork for Azus achievements.


    Oh my goodness! The history of the Grand Duke?


    When I suddenly talked about the history of the Grand Duke, Nina looked at me in amazement.


    Yes. Things rted to the Grand Dukes household are kept in the archives, and general collections are kept in the library.


    Thats right. Since I became the Grand Princess, I have wanted to study the history of our house.


    Oh my God, mydy. With your wonderful thoughts!


    Nina looked at me with eyes of admiration.


    I was just trying to study but Nina is such a drama queen, as if I said I will be writing a new history book.


    I like everything about Nina, but sometimes shes too expressive.


    Even if I only did a small thing, she would look at me with admiration.


    Once I caught her murmuring secretly Im dying from the youngdys cuteness! (T/N: Who isnt? lol)


    She was originally a bit dull but when paired up with Franc, she is always doing stuff like that.


    This time again, Nina was moved that I was curious about the history of the family.


    Nina, Nina?


    I shook Nina, who had an ecstatic expression on her face, to get back her senses.


    Then she soon brought a tray of hot milk and some choctes from somewhere. There was also a magicmp in her other hand.


    Youll get hungry quickly when you read a book. And its a bit cold there, so its good to bring amp.


    Her cheeks were a little red, as if she ran like the wind.


    I was speechless for a moment when I saw the piping hot milk.


    Uh Thanks, Nina. I think Nina is really capable!


    Really? More than Franc?


    Nina asked with a bright red face, almost like a tomato, and she immediately said Im just kidding!


    She then led me to the archive room.


    Now I want to be alone, so Nina can do other things or take a break.


    Will you be okay if I left you alone,dy?


    It will take me a long time to find what I need anyway. Its inefficient to keep watching me.


    Yes. I will be reading a book here. Pick me up before dinner if I still happen to be here.


    I let Nina go while opening the door of the archive room.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 50

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    The archives were full of books. Since people donte here often, the air was certainly cold.


    I wouldve had a cold if Nina hadnt taken care of me diligently. I walked further inside, then put down the warmmp and snacks on therge desk.


    Well, shall we go through the books now?


    Among the numerous books, it is necessary that I find some information about the forest of demons. The books in front of me also looked just like a forest.


    I approached the nearest shelf and nced over the titles.


    Its been organized in order from the first generation. The entire archive is like a history book.


    It would have been easier if it was arranged in alphabetical order. Of all things, it was arranged in chronological order.


    I sighed heavily.


    No, but I can read the letters and look for them!


    After entering this body, I was most puzzled as to how this body can read.


    Six-year-old Shuelina doesnt know how to read yet. In the original story, she will go to the Marquis to learn after leaving the orphanage.


    It was just one part of Shuelinas experience with the Marquis.


    The orphanage didnt teach her anything, she was lucky she learned how to write a bit.


    Thats why I shouldnt have known anything yet, but somehow I already mastered writing without learning properly. As if this body remembers it.


    Oh, technically, I wasnt that lucky.


    In the original, Shuelinas writing teacher was a maid.


    The maid yed an important role in her life, taking care of her, afraid that she wouldmit suicide by biting off her tongue due to her long term imprisonment.


    She took good care of Shuelina after she was being harassed constantly and having her spirit power forcefully taken away.


    Shuelina, who only experienced torment all her life and had never opened up her heart to others, of course felt a deep connection with the maid.


    The maid taught her writing so she could win her [Shuelinas] heart.


    Thats when I was betrayed for the first time.


    Shuelina was betrayed  a person who purely liked the maid and thought that the maid was more precious than her family.


    Its an unforgettable memory, but I was grateful to her for teaching me how to write.


    It hasnt happened now.


    I felt a little depressed and lethargic, then I lightly pped myself in the face to get back to my senses.


    I couldnt just stand here helplessly with all this work to do.


    Oh?


    A book suddenly fell from the shelf while I was looking through the titles of the books.


    When theres no window and wind to blow it over, what the hell could be happening?


    Somehow, I was scared and my body stiffened in tension.


    I have to check what it is. If there is a thief!


    I approached the bookshelf carefully.


    I saw a pair of dark purple eyes through the gap where the empty book fell from.


    Cold eyes with big irises. However, the look directed at me somehow wasnt cold.


    Who are you?


    I stared behind the bookshelf, barely calming down on my beating heart.


    Then, the person who I had just seen between the books on the shelfpletely disappeared.


    It was obviously that ghost.


    Im not scared. Ghosts are not scary. Its not a ghost!


    I shouted quickly and slowly stepped back. And as soon as I was about to exit the archive room, my purpose foring here clicked in my mind.


    I havent found anything yet.


    I couldnt go out without doing anything yet.


    Besides, about the book that the boy dropped earlier. Anyone could tell that he dropped the book on purpose, and it was bothering me.


    I slowly approached the bookshelf again and noticed the book that fell on the floor.


    There was a document that was neatly ced entitled Report on the Rift of the World.


    A rift in the world..?


    I have never heard of a rift to a different world in my life.


    For some reason, it seems like I found something unusual.


    It wasnt a big deal to ce it in the Grand Dukes archive room if it was only a spective document.


    [ After it appears it created a gap with this world.


    Mana tends to move from dense to less.


    Mana from all over the world is being easily sucked out into the gaps in the world. As mana gathered, the forest became a ce where you can easily use magic but it bes difficult to detect it.]


    This is it!


    Intuitively, I noticed that this forest is a forest of monsters.


    That kid, if I think about it, that kid has been helping me sincest time.


    Why? I stared down at the book and thought about it, but I cant think of a reason that a ghost would help me.


    Hey, are you still watching?


    I muttered silently but his presence had already disappearedpletely.


    Who are you? Why do you keep appearing in front of me? I havent heard of a ghost at the Grand Dukes residence.


    As for what I wanted to ask, I only shouted Thank you for your help and focused on the document again.


    [In addition, it was discovered that animals and nts had be monsters.


    This is the same phenomenon as the more mana that umtes in the human body, the more transcendent they be.


    Interestingly, the monsters cannote out of the forest as if there are invisible walls.


    But during the week before the New Years Festival, the demons somehow jump out.


    This is the responsibility of the Vaillots.


    Someday, the worlds mana density may be sparse, so we need to respond to this crisis.]


    It was also said that it was just a forest, but certainly, it was a forest of evil. It was verymon for a monster toe out of that forest.


    January 1st is New Years Day, and I can clearly remember the periodic defeat of monsters by the Grand Duke.


    Why should the Grand Duke be held ountable?


    Does that mean that he had to be responsible as a monarch because he owns the Grand Duchy?


    There was no specific fact or reason for why mentioned so far.


    After that, there were only short spections and baseless conjecture about the monsters of this world.


    Anyway, I know why the Empress chose the forest of the demons as the crime scene.


    Since a lot of mana is gathered, it will be easier to use magic.


    Instead, it wasnt easy to detect the use of magic unless you were to witness it up close.


    It was clear that the forest had such thick mana that past magic use couldnt be detected even by an outstanding knight, the Grand Duke.


    Ah! Its right after the New Years festival!


    New Years Day.


    I couldnt hold back and screamed at the thought that crossed my head.


    I knew that the demon appeared roughly around New Years Day.


    However, I had no idea whether it was just before or after, or when the specific time was.


    It didnt have anything to do with me in the past, and I couldnt exactly memorize every detail or event one by one while reading the book.


    It was said that the beast looked like a giant tiger.


    It was originally a small cat but it was made ferocious by infusing arge amount of magic, increasing its size and aggression.


    If it was that size, the Grand Duke must have died while subduing that monster.


    Thats why many died.


    In a sneakily way, it was after the subjugation was over that everyone was caught unprepared. During the subjugation period, all viges were on alert in case a rogue monster might appear.


    However, as soon as the New Yeares every year, monsters ravaging through viges stop appearing.


    It was very strange however, everyone thinks it was only natural as monsters were there for many hundreds of years already.


    Can I do anything to help Dad fight longer?


    Is there any other way than to go find the evidence and make him stay here longer?


    I didnt want to go to that scary forest because I am also just a normal human.


    As a child with no power and stamina, it will just be a burden if I go.


    However, no matter how much I think of it, theres no other way but to go by myself and collect evidence.


    Im the only one who knows what the beast looks like.


    Unless I reveal the original novel, there was no other way to exin this properly.


    I am the only one who knows about the beast and who the culprit is behind it.


    I have to do it somehow.


    I bit my lip out of frustration.


    I couldnt help it if I didnt know anything.


    This estate belongs to the Grand Duke. The Grand Duke loves the Grand Duchy, as he lived here all his life.


    He wont just stand by and watch as the people living in his territory die painfully.


    Above all, the beast was made by a bad person.


    That beast wouldve lived as a normal cat without harming any human.


    Not the Grand Duchy. Im living here with my dad.


    It doesnt matter if wicked people in the Imperial Pce fight by themselves. However, it was absolutely uneptable to target the Grand Duchy or ordinary people for their crimes.


    Its okay, there is still time.


    Fortunately, I had stopped the Empress n in time, but the poison in the Grand Duchy still remained.


    The Grand Duke must be in a frenzy now, trying topletely fix the poison.


    Many people have already died because of the poison.


    Under these circumstances, the Grand Duke will lose hismunication with the Imperial Pce for the time being, and that alone will be difficult.


    Distribution logistics is very active right now, but if the roads were to be cut off, it will have a great impact on the economy.


    (T/N: Distribution logistics, also known as transport logistics or sales logistics, is the link between production and market. [Source: maschinenmarkt.international]


    As distribution links both production and the market, Shuelina means that if the road they used to transport the goods from the production to the Grand Duchys market, their economy would plummet down, as no money ising in. I hope all of you understand.)


    As there were many necessities imported from other provinces, it will be very difficult for the people.


    If people and supplies were scarce, it would take a long time for the Duchy to be restored to its original state.


    I have to go to the information guild.


    We can only know what the Empress is up to and make a new contingency n, if I can grasp some new information in my hands.I left the archives hoping to find some good clues about the information guild.


    Oh, Franc.


    Franc was waiting for me outside the archive room.


    Just as I told Nina to not wait for me, do her job or take a break, it was the same for Franc.


    I spent a while inside the archive room so Franc must have waited for a long time.


    I told you not to wait.


    Its my job to serve you.


    Franc smiled and quickly took the empty snack basket in my hand.


    Theres still time before dinner, where would you like to go Lady?


    If I decided to do something, I should make a move right away. The Empress will y it hard even if I only y with her casually. At this notion, I know the previously devised strategy of the Grand Duke failed, so I should think of a quick follow-up.


    Call Brother Wyndy. Tell him that I want to go out with him somewhere.


    My escort today is Wyndert, right?


    Okay, Im going to go out with my big brother after a long time.


    Its necessary to have an escort today to the ce where I am going.


    Shushu, why do you want toe to this back alley? You havent been here before.


    Wyndert took me to the back alley.


    It was near our orphanage.


    At first, Wyndert seemed to think that I wanted to go and visit the orphanage, but he had a slightly anxious look.


    My first time? Not at all.


    Wyndert might think Ive never been here, but in fact, I know the neighbourhood very well.


    This is the ce where Shuelina, who was in the orphanage in the original, was beaten up and ran out thinking there was no future.


    She lived in this back alley buried in trash, trembling, and eating rotten food around her. She was then kidnapped and locked in a room.


    Still, I cant tell you this.


    It feels much more vivid than I thought, but well. Thats good.


    I cante up with the specific description used, but I felt like I vividly saw what the description depicted.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 51

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    Well, I heard about it in the orphanage. There is a ce around here that finds and tells you anything you want to know.


    Uhm? Are you referring to the information guild?


    I nodded at his question.


    Saying that I heard it from the kids was a lie. They have no idea that there is a ce like this.


    In fact, I learned about it because of the original novel, but Wyndert wouldnt know that.


    Because the ce here is close to the orphanage!


    Yes. I have a really important question.


    I said so and looked at Wyndert.


    Brother, do you know where we are?


    Of course I know, but.


    He seemed to know roughly about the back alley of the Grand Duchys capital as he was the Grand Dukes sessor.


    Then, please guide me! I really want to ask them something.


    Wynderts expression wasnt very good.


    Maybe because hes worried about me, a young kid, going into the back alley.


    But I still had to go.


    Besides, the back alley takes up only one block! In the first ce, a ce where you can get information and peoplee and go frequently couldnt have been hidden that deep.


    Why are you going there?


    I had a question when I was studying! I cant ask Teacher Rima anymore.


    You can ask me.


    I shook my head At Wynderts words.


    Im here anyway!


    Wyndert looked at me with a frown on his face before nodding.


    You must stick with me. This alley is dangerous.


    Im only trying to enter the first store at the front of the back alley. Maybe I can remember living here?


    I didnt tell him the absurd things that I was thinking instead, I said I believe in him.


    But brother would keep me safe.


    Thats right.


    After reading my resolute expression, Wyndert nodded while frowning slightly.


    Here it is.


    Wyndert brought me to a very in-looking building. It was disguised as a caf where peoplee and go so it looked very normal.


    I gulped and stared at the door in front of me.


    We came all the way here to change our future, but it was a bit scary because its the first ce I needed to go.


    Adults will ignore us since were two little kids. No matter what happens, I have to deal with it!


    Are you scared? Its alright, I will protect you. We can go back if youre really scared.


    N-no!


    Wyndert smiled slightly when he saw me swallowing my saliva. I shook my head and opened the door.


    I cant hear anything.


    Every time I went out to y, all the cafes I saw had doorbells on their doors.


    However, there was no doorbell here. Probably so you can go in and out quietly.


    Instead, the people inside gazed at us for a moment before turning away again.


    They wouldnt look like that normally.


    However, they cant help but look if they see a child following another child inside because she wasnt mature enough to understand.


    If I say that we identally wandered into the back alley, other people would ept that since our cloaks were clearly made from high quality fabric. Its obvious that we dont live nearby.


    There must be someone in here who knows our faces.


    Someone came to us after a while.


    If the young master of the Grand Duchy came here and they didnt know his face, then this information guild would be a piece of trash. It means they dont get their hands on the right information.


    Besides, it would be stupid to think that the two children of the Grand Duke came here without a specific purpose because they lost their way.


    Shushu, sit here.


    Wyndert walked to a table at the corner of the room, sat down and beckoned for me to sit on hisp.


    I would like to sit on the chair, not on your thighs.


    You cant see anything if you sit on the chair though.


    Wynderts face was full of sincerity.


    It would be alright for me to sit even if the chair was shabby and hard, but his thoughts were the exact opposite, as if it would be difficult for me to sit on such a chair.


    I think its a hundred times better than an orphanage chair.


    Its much better than a broken chair.


    Did Wyndert forget that I was from an orphanage?


    Maybe it was because it didnt matter at all to him.


    There are some better seats upstairs, sir.


    Its here! I jumped off Wyndertsp.


    Good. Now I have to focus my mind!


    The information guild first appeared in the original work when Azu visited to find some kind of information.


    Although it wasnt the one in the jurisdiction of the Grand Duke, it was located at the Imperial Capital but the transaction process cant be that different.


    Apparently, the clerk inviting us to the next floor was the first meeting had been approved.


    Big brother, I want to look upstairs.


    Okay.


    We went upstairs as directed.


    The floor height seems a little weird.


    If you think about it, the first floor was constructed lower and the stairs were strange. Maybe because they are trying to cover up a secret room or basement.


    At this point, it was quite fun because it felt like I was on an adventure.


    Big brother, can you wait for me here?


    Shushu, I am your escort. I cant let you go alone.


    Wyndert cut off my words with a resolute face when I asked him to stay behind.


    It looks like hes thinking that I might disappear when I enter or encounter an unprecedented ident inside.


    I think they wont do such a big thing like that.


    Besides, I am trying to find the people who are targeting me in order to protect myself and Ivee here for a purpose.


    I cant trust thempletely.


    Alright.


    Since big brother is my knight today, it cant be helped and it is something I must endure to some extent.


    I see the future of the Grand Duchy.


    There was an ordinary man when we entered.


    Well, I didnt think Id meet the guild master. He looks pretty normal no matter how I look at him.


    I sat down as he directed and slowly opened my mouth.


    I want to buy information  the information about the magic tower!


    Since we were revealed as the children of the Grand Duke, theres no need for me to treat him with courtesy.


    The man flinched after I talked and quickly asked me questions. He seemed surprised that I, not Wyndert, came toward the front.


    What kind of information are you requesting about the tower? Wizards of the tower? Legends passed down? Magic? A fairy tale with a magic tower in the background?


    Besides, his answer.


    What, are you ignoring me because Im a little kid?


    Youre saying something to appease a child who adores the magic tower.


    Big brother, I came for nothing so lets go back.


    I stood up from my seat with an expressionless face.


    There is nothing more to see. It seems that the information in this guild is socking that they wontst a year.


    I turned my head neatly.


    Wyndert looked a little surprised and then extended his arm to me. Wyndert seemed to feel a little better that he could take me home like this.


    Please pardon my rudeness, Grand Princess! I meant to narrow down the questions for you, yes.


    Arent you stupid? How can I trust you if you treat me like a child?


    Im sorry.


    This information guild will be nothing if what you show me isnt as much as what Ive found in the Grand Dukes.


    The man judged me only as a six-year-old kid. It was because of the prejudice he held towards my outward appearance.


    That kind of attitude wont work out if he knows how I became close to the Grand Duke, how I act normally, and what I did to solve the problem (about the poison).


    A ce like this is useless if you cant find any information that can help the Grand Duke.


    It was scary that the security of our house was breached, but the ces I had to deal with in the other future were the Imperial Pce and the Marquis of Bertilde.


    A ce where neither of them can easily reach me is none other than the Grand Duchy.


    If I do not get the right information for the Grand Duke, I will not be able to properly receive the information I want to get from the tower in the future.


    I am very sorry for hisck of nobleness. Let me serve you.


    The door opened and an old woman appeared, bowing down to me, when I tried to walk out of the room with a displeased expression.


    There was another door on the other side from where I came in. You mustve seen this entire situation, right?


    I had the impression that she would be much more cooperative, a person that wasnt trying to put on airs with me.


    Hmm, shes better.


    As long as your face is not known, you will be able to infiltrate difficult locations and find out dangerous information.


    It was a test for me, but due to the nature of the industry dealing with information, her cautious attitude was not necessarily a negative trait.


    I was satisfied in my heart, so I decided to give her a chance.


    Are you testing us now? You dare?


    But before I could even say something, Wynderts cold question came out.


    Well, its a survival strategy, but it might be unpleasant for the other party in this scenario.


    Besides, Wyndert is just doing a good job as my escort.


    A suspicious person showed up from nowhere, and the protective escort knight is the worst match up.


    She had a nk face, as if she couldnt understand the fear-inducing auraing from the young-looking Wyndert.


    This was the first time she had ever experienced the curse of the Grand Duke.


    I stepped in front of her as I watched her start trembling like a leaf.


    Im sure you have no intention to do anything negative.


    Y-yes, th-thats right!


    Big brother, I want to go home now and have dinner quickly.


    She was very intimidated by Wyndert so Im sure she will carry out my request properly.


    I want to know about the tower. Ah right basic information about the magic tower and whether there are people whoe and go of the Grand Duchy, things like that.


    I smiled cheerfully and said my request.


    One of the Empress greatest forces were the wizards.


    And among them was the White Magic Tower.


    Honestly, I still wanted to openly ask for information about the White Magic Tower.


    But anyway, they will find out about the White Magic Tower if they search as Ive told them to.


    I dont have any way to tell Wyndert how Ivee to be suspicious of the White Magic Tower, so I ordered the surveince of the magic tower as a whole.


    The White Magic Tower has a great rtionship with the Empress.


    Even in the original work, there was no clear description of how the Brilliant was created.


    However, what was certain is that a wizard, who helped the Empress and always stood by her, was from the White Magic Tower.


    Would you like to check the information we have now?


    Deliver it to me as a report.


    Are you going to go home right away? If you give me three or four hours, Grand Princess will receive it immediately after arriving at the mansion.


    In the duration of that three to four hours, I will hang out with Wyndert outside in the meantime.


    I was the only one who was rxed, while this guild was doing their best to fulfill my request.


    I liked how it was all handled quickly so I smiled satisfactorily.


    Then please do well.


    Afterpleting the instructions, I went back to being a kind client, not acting as a Grand Princess, as I went out of the door.


    As I went down the stairs, I talked to the guild member who came out to see me off and asked him to investigate carefully, and the other person made a determined expression.


    Looking at that face, I clutched my chest.


    Its an incident that must be prevented. Lets figure it out somehow!


    It must be addressed for the sake of therge number of people living here and for the Grand Dukes house at the center.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 52

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    * * *


    Shushu.


    Yes.


    Why are you curious about if there were some peopleing and going from the Grand Duchy?


    Wyndert, who was quiet all the way back to the mansion, asked in a cautious voice in front of my room.


    I nced at him with my head tilted because I was confused as to why he asked. Perhaps because he noticed my confusion, he patted my head softly.


    I knew our Shushu is very smart, but today, I just saw how smart you are. Would you go to the information guild to ask about something you dont know about if youre not smart?


    This. My eyes widened as I closed my mouth.


    Am I a little suspicious now because Im too smart for a six-year-old kid?


    Of course, Wyndert is my guardian whenever were out together so I may not be able to hide everything.


    I thought about it for a moment, then slowly grabbed Wynderts sleeve and said, Even though Teacher Rima was already caught the person behind her was not.


    I was talking about the Empress and Wyndert seemed to understand it.


    That person tried to poison the Grand Duchy. We wont know if they will try to do anything elseter but just in case they wanted to, they have probably used wizards as their errand boy before and will again.


    It was in fact for another reason, but exining it using the poison incident as an example seemed to work, Wyndert nodded slowly.


    If your reason was because you had something you were curious about while studying, it would be best for them to not actually tell you about such dangerous things. No, you are not allowed to do anything even if you do know something.


    Wyndert spoke in such a soft manner with his ear getting red and murmuring, Because father and I will protect you.


    But its also my job.


    But still Even if you know, dont act rashly. Protecting you is the most important thing.


    Yes.


    Wyndert really seemed to be worried about me. Somehow, my heart felt tingly and warm so I nodded. I dont intend to dive into something very dangerous in the first ce even if Wyndert doesnt say it, because living with my family longer is an extremely important matter!


    Dad will know for sure that we went to the information guild because he has someone report to him about your everyday whereabouts, for safety purposes.


    Really?


    Hmm. Ill have to tell him about your thoughts, as well as how you were really intelligent earlier while making a deal.


    I covered my warm cheeks at Wynderts kind words. I guess he knew that I was secretly nervous since we left the Information Guild!


    Take a rest now, you must be tired. Do you want me to bring you something sweet?


    Wyndert asked as he opened the door. It was considerate of him to think of me even if he was also tired from going out with me.


    No need oppa, youre also busy. Its alright, Im not feeling hungry anyway.


    Wynderts job as my escort added to his pile of duties as the Grand Dukes sessor.


    We already returned to the mansion so I dont want to take more time from him.


    I smiled at him so I wouldnt worry him anymore, telling him to see me at dinner, and closed the door.


    You kept your promise.


    A report wasid on the table sealed with wax so no one could quietly read the contents besides the receiver  me.


    Who put this here? Either Edgar, Lucy, Nina, or Franc.


    I dont know what they could have thought while putting this suspicious report on my desk but it would be here no matter what, because the Grand Duke had already turned a blind eye. I opened the report with the paper knife next to it.


    It didnt take long to read through the reports organized by the Information Guild.


    I was biting the tip of my pen out of worry while I was sifting through the reports contents.


    There is a person who was sent to the Grand Duchy from the White Magic Tower?


    There werent only one or two wizards wandering out of the tower for the sake of their research resources. Nevertheless, a wizard is a valuable resource themselves, so there seemed to be someone from the guildswork who had taken note of that information.


    The report didnt state what their purpose was, why they came here or if its just because they were interested in the Grand Duchy. Anyway, they had very little time to dig around and find out information so I was satisfied with the report for now.


    I have to find this person.


    What was special about the Grand Duchy, and why did they send over someone here at this time.


    The Grand Dukes territory is a rtively normal and barren ce for magical interests. The only ce the wizard could be interested in was the forest of demons. However, the White Magic Tower focuses on healing so there would be no reason for them to go to the forest of demons. I intuitively realized that I might be the one they were looking for.


    This situation wouldnt have been created in a day or two.


    It is almost time for them topletely transform a living thing.


    It was impossible for humans to create a monster that did not exist because it defies the rules surrounding creation.


    The documents from the archives also said that already existing nts and animals could only be transformed into new animals, those are the new creatures that are not created by nature.


    Moreover, it would be impossible for a human wizard in the past, so they have been conducting various studies on thepositions of living things so they can transform them into evil creatures.


    [They should be developing from now on so it will be ready in time for New Year.]


    If you think about the period when animals and nts were transformed in the forest of the demons, it was roughly around this period of time.


    As I organize my thoughts by writing them all out on a piece of paper, I feel a little clearer in my head.


    If you think about it, the portion of time for them to prepare the magic was too short after the monster subjugation was over.


    It would also be risky to use magic in the middle of the subjugation squad fighting with the monsters, so it seems the best way they decided on was to start to develop the spell earlier and proceed slowly with its development.


    Scary people.


    It made me grit my teeth.


    This would have to have been prepared in advance for a long time considering the time it took for them toe up with the idea of transforming other living things into evil creatures.


    The Empress was the only person who could detonate a bomb in the plot and really throw things off track, so I was worried about that.


    But its better for me to start working early.


    I will have a longer time to prepare if I find some evidence before that happens.


    [How should I go to the monster forest???????]


    I want to go to the forest of the monsters, but itsmon sense to not let a little girl go there alone, and I also dont want to risk my safety.


    No matter what situationes, the safety of me and the Grand Duchyes first.


    Just imagining the scene of me dying alone in that forest leaving the family I love that I have barely spent time with yet was terrifying.


    I have to take the Grand Duke and my brothers with me somehow.


    While contemting whether or not there is a better way, Nina knocked on the door.


    How was your trip? You mustve been tired after studying and going out today.


    Well.


    I was really running around freely today.


    Didnt I use the excuse of going to the archives room to study history and then even went to the back alley? Where did my n of enjoying life and rxing go? It seems like I have to fight first so I can enjoy a peaceful life.


    Oh, wait a minute!


    Come to think of it, Nina was very proud when I said I was going to study the history of the Grand Duchy. Wouldnt other people feel that way?


    Nina, is there any other way to design a paper with something shiny like glitters on it? I wanted to write an invitation for Daddy.


    I suddenly had a good idea and when I asked Nina about it, she pondered for a moment before answering.


    Jewels could be that something shiny on the invitation.


    Nina said she would go to my private warehouse on the third floor.


    Im only trying to make an invitation for Dad, but can I really use jewels?


    I was thinking of making an invitation for my birthday to give to the Grand Duke and asking him to take me to the forest of monsters as a birthday gift.


    I think it would be a pity to put jewels on an invitation where you only look at it once or twice at best.


    Im just trying to decorate the paper, so wouldnt it be too much? It will be thrown away anyway.


    Nina tilted her head and asked me when I told her that.


    Throw it away? The master will never throw away something that the youngdy made yourself.


    Is, is that so?


    Moreover, the things in that room are yours anyway. If you need it now and you dont use it, then when will you use it? Master will have probably filled up that room even more when that timees.


    I heard hes constantly looking for new things to give you as a gift, Nina said as she shook her head, and I was very surprised.


    Oops, this is a secret Im supposed to keep from you youngdy. I forgot it was a secret.


    Shes trying this hard because the Grand Duke is spending a lot of money on things for me. I discarded all my thoughts andughed out loud. (T/N: LOL hahaha)


    Dont worry. When he gives me those gifts, I will make a surprised expression as if Ive never heard of it before.


    Ninaughed as she pretended to be surprised with an exaggerated face saying Heok, how can you do this all of sudden!


    As soon as I had finished changing my clothes, I asked Nina to bring me some jewel powder.


    I have lived in a ce where it is a basic skill to save everything up for a rainy day. However, as Nina said, I decided not to spare the expense on necessary moments.


    This is my first birthday invitation  I will decorate it beautifully and give it to the Grand Duke.


    * * *


    Dinner time is almost over.


    I have to speak now while everyone is gathered.


    I took out the invitation from the small pocket in the hem of my dress.


    It doesnt have elegant writing but a card made to express my invitation in my own way.


    Dad, brothers.


    Hmm?


    The meal was almost over, and all the members of the family who were eating dessert turned their attention to me.


    Then I frowned when I saw that there was still food left on my te.


    Shushu, you should eat all your food. The Grand Duke said seriously to me.


    He seemed to be very strict about table manners, but it wasnt that different from him genuinely worrying about my health like normal.


    What should I do if this doesnt work?


    I couldnt eat my food well because I have a mission to announce for my birthday and I was anxious to achieve my goal of receiving what I wanted as a gift.


    I am full.


    Ill give you this when you finish eating!


    Deleign served his dessert to me. I felt I should be a little appeased somehow and eat a little from it.


    Thats my brothers favorite brownie. More than that, I have something for you.


    My face kept hardening due to the tension. I know that both the Grand Duke and brothers will like it, but still.


    Its my first time to ask them to congratte me for my birthday!


    I took a sip from my ss of water and slightly dampened my lips.


    I felt very awkward and I guess they felt very confused seeing that they were all waiting for me to start talking.


    M-my birthday ising soon so I made this to spend time with you all.


    I felt my body twisting as I was trying to talk.


    Now that there were people to celebrate my birthday with, I am happy.


    Your birthday?


    A surprised Deleign screamed. Hearing this high-pitched voice of a child, the Grand Duke frowned.


    Uhm, this.


    I stood up from my seat approaching the Grand Duke and my brothers, handing them out the invitations I made.


    My birthday is on January 1st, so Im asking you to celebrate that day with me. And I made this myself.


    The Grand Duke read the words on the invitation.


    I also included a picture of the Grand Duke, my brothers, and I holding hands while smiling happily.


    I dont know if it was well drawn because I havent learned how to draw properly yet, but the Grand Duke seemed satisfied with it.


    He didnt mind getting the glitter powder on the tip of his finger, as he touched the picture he was holding.


    He likes it, right?


    My cheeks turned red as my heart pounded.


    Since the day we went out together, his eyes lookedplicated everytime he looked at me and his mood seemed calm, but that strange atmosphere had left now.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 53

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    Shushu, your birthday is on New Years Day? Wyndert asked with a startled expression. January 1st is New Years Day and this must be his first time hearing about my birthday.


    Maybe it wasnt the day I was born but thats the day you found me in the orphanage.


    My birthday would have been on the 13th if I hadnt moved out of the orphanage. (T/N: Theres no specific month here as shes inside a novel.)


    It was impossible, however, to guess my real birthday unless I had my mother or a midwife to prove it, so it was automatically decided that way.


    Lets have a grand birthday party! Deleign screamed right after I finished speaking with a bright expression.


    What can be the worlds most luxurious gift? Wyndert mumbled beside him. Im sure at this rate, hes about to go find some treasure from far away countries.


    We wont attend the New Years Day festival so we can celebrate our Shushus birthday. The Grand Duke also dered with a stern expression.


    Huh? Is it possible for the Grand Duke to skip the New Years Day celebrations?


    It cant be. It was natural for nobles to attendrge scale parties and gatherings during New Years Day. What do you mean youre not attending that because of your daughters birthday!


    These people are too much!


    I hardened my expression as I shook my head to stop that train of thought.


    Wait! For me, its enough to spend time with you on my birthday, and I want to receive something.


    What is that?


    I openly said I wanted something from them for the first time ever since Ive been here in the Grand Dukes mansion.


    I wondered if they were curious as to what its about, as my two brothers and the Grand Duke asked delightedly in the quiet atmosphere.


    I want to study the history of the Grand Duchy as I havent been living here for a long time yet.


    Oh my gosh.


    Because history is the origin of the Grand Duchy!


    I dont think its their first time seeing a little kid wanting to study.


    Everyone, including the employees, were looking at me with affectionate eyes as if they were looking at a wonderful and studious kid. Like a ray of love shooting out of their eyes.


    Then you voluntarily went to the archive room yourself?


    Yes.


    Were very proud of you.


    He didnt ask for my reasons, but everyone, including the maids and servants, had a proud look on their faces.


    I read about the demon forest in the archives room and I want to go there with you, like having a family pic!


    Wyndert and Deleign shook their heads while frowning as soon as I finished talking.


    Thats not allowed! Its a dangerous ce.


    Were going there to subjugate monsters, Shushu. Not until the subjugation is over!


    My brothers were the first to oppose it, because my request was so out of the blue.


    I am very worried about your safety, especially with you wanting to go to such a dangerous ce,dy.


    Lucy, who was next to me helping me with my meal, also attempted to dissuade me using an appealing sentiment. I could hear everyone saying Lady, its dangerous there!


    Ill be alright if the Grand Duke agrees with it.


    I looked at the Grand Duke with eager eyes. Youll be able toe back after the subjugation, so you can alle and protect me together, right?


    And I will also protect everyone.


    I waited for the Grand Duke to make a decision, holding my hands tightly under the table. I couldnt figure out how I would be able to get to the demon forest if the Grand Duke wont give his permission.


    I see, its the first gift Shushu has ever wanted, my eyes glimmered at his words, and he continued, Youre not asking for the whole forest to be removed or cleared out, but just to go sightseeing with us, so theres no way I will disagree.


    Father!


    It seemed like my staring attack helped! (T/N: More like shes acting cute, lol)


    The Grand Duke unexpectedly gave his permission willingly. Wyndert sprung up from his seat to retaliate, but the Grand Duke waved his hand as if it were nothing.


    I decided to give in so Shushu can do what she wants.


    But this is!


    Shushu can do what she wants while Iy the groundwork for her. (T/N: Please adopt me!)


    The Grand Duke had already said these words once, and I was ttered by his passionate heart and his wide smile.


    I will definitely protect my family! I pledged once again and jumped into the arms of the Grand Duke.


    Im so happy!


    Instead, you have to be careful. You can easily get lost in the forest and monsters can pop out anytime.


    Thats right, its a scary ce!


    Deleign chimed in loudly in agreement with the Grand Dukes warning. And as if to scare me, he even raised his arm and shook it above his head.


    Do you think Im going to back out just because you are trying to scare me?


    I squinted my eyes at Deleign and asked, Big brother, have you been there already?


    Deleign stuttered at my question, utterly defeated, avoiding to answer.


    Well, hes only seven years old so why would they take him to help with the subjugation?


    I smiled at him and asked,  Is that a yes?


    Why, what do you want to ask? Deleign shouted.


    Its in fact natural for him not to participate in the subjugations yet but he didnt want to admit it.


    Because big brother seemed to know the demon forest well, I smiled and answered him.


    You can go with me!


    I spoke cheerfully as I turned my head toward the Grand Duke. I wanted to know if there was more to remember about going to the demon forest.


    You must not go do whatever you want and mess around, and you must stay with me no matter what.


    I can do that really well.


    The Grand Duke sighed and hugged me, It cant be helped.


    I think Shushu is trying to be a good student.


    Im grateful that she has an affectionate heart for our Grand Duchy. Both the Grand Duke and Wyndert said to me.


    Thats right, because I will definitely protect the ce I like!


    I will definitely find a way to save the Grand Duchy. Dad, brothers, I will protect you!


    ***


    Master shouldve been firm with the Young Lady when she insisted on dangerous things, as an adult.


    Its really disappointing.


    Sigh, mydy shoulde back safely.


    Lucy, Nina, and Francined about my decision to go to the forest of the monsters.


    To be more precise, they couldnt understand why the Grand Duke agreed to bring a little kid like me to visit the demon forest.


    Franc, carry the bucket more meticulously. Make sure that the water does not leak or spill.


    Yes, head maid.


    Whew, shouldnt she have some snow shoes?


    Yet, it was very cute to see them packing my luggage for my trip to the demon forest.


    Obviously, they already packed a lot of things meticulously the previous day, but they kept thinking theres something missing.


    The people in this family were all worried and cared about me in their own way.


    Lucy, I have to go now.


    I was going to leave for the forest soon.


    She hugged me with her crying face as I quietly muttered and pulled her at her sleeves.


    This Lucy will die of shock if something goes wrong with ourdys body. You muste back safely.


    Well, it was an interesting threat. If I get hurt, she might die of shock.


    That threat certainly worked as it was very mind-boggling.


    I will make sure toe back safely. I nodded and hugged Lucy.


    Lets go Shushu.


    The Grand Duke came and lifted me up when Lucy didnt let go of me.


    Wait! Wait, Master.


    With a worried face, Lucy stopped the Grand Duke and wrapped the shawl around me protectively so the wind wouldnt chill me.


    Im not going to die.


    From Lucys point of view, it makes her this nervous just by going to a dangerous ce.


    I dont want Lucy to worry about me, but I cant help it this time.


    It was a ce where wagons could not enter, so the Grand Duke decided to go while horseback riding and just holding me.


    I got on a horse in the arms of the Grand Duke, but it wasnt cold at all.


    The cold isnt scary if your heart is filled up [with happiness/love]. I realized something new and nodded at my new discovery.


    I dont know just how meticulously those three clothed me. In addition, I was wearing a hooded yellow fur coat, making mepletely look like a little yellow snow man.


    This is the entrance to the forest.


    We arrived at the demon forest after traveling for a long while.


    My mouth gaped slightly while I looked at the entrance to the forest.


    There was a strange atmosphere within it, like a haze. It seemed like the wind was blowing but there was no actual wind, and the branches werent moving.


    Its a new experience! I want to go and see.


    There is really nothing in the forest.


    As the Grand Duke came, he emphasized several times that the only thing worth seeing in the forest of monsters were monsters  without knowing that I already know about the gap in the world.


    I followed the group, step by step, up to the entrance to the forest.


    Oh?


    I thought it was blurred outside, but I felt strange as I passed the stone at the entrance.


    What is this?


    My body was pounding. I know that the word beating is used only when the heart beats.


    But, oddly enough, I had a strange sensation that felt like my head was beating, not my heart.


    It seems like something is beating.


    It was a weird feeling as if something had called me toe towards it.


    Whats wrong Shushu?


    The others seemed alright while I was the only one standing there with a stiff expression.


    It felt like something was getting closer and closer.


    I felt a little anxious. However, I decided to change the mood, thinking it was just a feeling.


    I came here because I wanted to, so I have no time to think about this heavy atmosphere. I shook my head and hopped towards them.


    Its nothing!


    That moment I tried to follow the Grand Duke and the group, three steps ahead of me, Somethings here!


    My head became more and more fuzzy, and I felt unpleasant.


    In an instant, something ran towards us from far away and hit me.


    Shushu! Shushu!


    I closed my eyes and fell back.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 54

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    Something huge stood on top of me. I could feel the harshness of something rubbing my face several times.


    It stings.


    My mind suddenly shed with recognition as soon as I felt the touch. Large golden eyes were staring right at me, with big round irises, and vertically elongated pupils. Its white hair was fluttering on the sides of its face with its pointed ears perked on the top of its head, a long beard, and a moist pink noise.


    A cat?


    It was not fully changed and turned into a scary monster yet, but it was definitely arge-sized cat. The cat was pressing down on me with its thick paws and licking my face with its coarse tongue. I couldnt see any hostility in its eyes.


    Shushu! We need to get that cat off her! I heard Deleigns anxious voice ring out.


    The Grand Duke and Wyndert seized the cat without a word so as to not provoke it.


    Instead of pulling out their knives, they used their body strength to remove the cat from on top of me, and it seems that they didnt have any ns to kill it because it wasnt a monster yet.


    Meeeeeeeow!


    However, instead of obediently being removed from me, the cat red at the Grand Duke and Wyndert and recognized them as enemies, at the same time, it was trying to cling to me so obsessively.


    Wait, wait! I dont think this wants to attack me!


    The cat held out its paws angrily towards its enemies but it didnt use its ws while holding me down. Rather, its big and fat paws stepping on me were soft.


    Its going to ruin your face if it keeps licking you with such a rough tongue. The Grand Duke spoke with a displeased tone of voice, and tore away the cat forcefully away from me with an almost monstrously annoyed facial expression.


    Meooow!


    The cat made a cry out of protest and tried to run toward me again.


    Is that a monster? Why is it only doing this to me?


    Its size was indeed ambiguous. It didnt look like a normal cat because of the size, but if you shrunk it down it would be quite normal and not very monster-like.


    It seemed that it took a long time for it to grow to the size of a house. After seeing it in person, I understood why he wasnt able to kill it during the subjugation.


    From their perspective, it just looked like the forest cats and from a distance, this long-haired cat looked like it could be a sacred beast guarding the forest.


    Such a pretty child.


    The cat wiggled its tail and jumped over through the air, hitting me again.


    Its as if it was dying to cling to me with no qualms  an attitude telling me that it couldnt stand being away from me.


    No! Save thedy!


    Shushu!


    Remove it now!


    Its fur was so long that I was buried under it and couldnt properly hear the words of the people shouting to save me. Instead, I heard a different sound, something like the heartbeat of the cat.


    Oh?


    Buried in its thick fur, I heard the cats heart pounding and found something unusual.


    What is this?


    I felt some simr energy to some I once felt and feeling something simr to my own spirit power in this situation caused me a great deal of difort.


    Its like mine but its different.


    I remember feeling this power somewhere but of course, I couldnt have felt so much familiarity with the spirit power of others.


    Is this from my original memory? If so.


    Maybe it was Azus because she used the power they pulled out from me.


    It is likely possible that this has to do with the plot of the Empress and Azu using the cat.


    Then I asked the Grand Duke about something I was curious about, while the cat was away for a moment.


    Dad, can a lot of mana and power coexist?


    No ,and due to their strong spiritual power the imperial family cant umte mana in the first ce. If both of them were in a person, once they contain a certain amount, the two forces will collide and the person will die quickly. The Grand Duke answered bluntly as he removed the cat from me again, while I was listening to his answer.


    The cat kept running to me while the Grand Duke was constantly pulling it off of me. And rather than biting me or harming me, it was just rubbing onto me and it seemed like the Grand Duke couldnt bring himself to kill it in front of me.


    If you cant umte spirit power and mana at the same time.


    Spirit power, mana, and qi are all in conflict. One person cannot stack more than a certain amount of different types.


    (T/N: qi is the circting life force of a human/person based on Chinese philosophy and medicine [Source: Oxford Languages])


    Then what will happen to this kid?


    I stared intently at the heart of the cat and traced it with my fingers. Wrapped around the heart was a thickyer of elemental power and there was also quite a bit of mana stored in there as well.


    ording to the Archdukes words, this cat will not live long and will die. This cat, knowing what I was thinking, was clinging onto me.


    No matter how much you want to be an empress and earn achievements, how could you do something like this?


    In the original story, the Empress struggled to be where she is now because Shuelinas mother had already be the Empress, a position that shouldve been hers.


    And simply because Shuelina was the daughter of the woman who possessed what she wanted, she decided to thoroughly destroy Shuelinas life.


    If all they needed was her spiritual power, they could have hidden Shuelina in a quiet ce and let her live a normal life, while taking her spiritual power.


    However, the Empress mistreated and abused Shuelina, sending her to various orphanages and imprisoning her in the Marquis estate. Something she could stomach doing because she was full of malice.


    And the fact that she made up rumors that Shuelina was a wicked woman who was bullying her daughter.


    Conversely, it was for the same reason that Azu was able to earn achievements that made people enthusiastic about her,beling her as a Saint.


    It was in order to make the daughter of the former empress a wicked woman, while making her own daughter a Saint and be revered by all. Azu wont be able to ascend to the throne but she would be praised until her death.


    This is too much. I muttered softly as I felt my tears fall on their own.


    Shushu, why are you crying all of a sudden, whats going on? I couldnt even answer Wynderts question so I just patted the cats fur.


    This cat unwillingly became a monster. It killed many people, and with its increased destructive power and aggression, its body was also damaged. It was made into the culprit and waited for its master, who made it that way, to kill him.


    This kid is like me.


    In the end, the power used to transform this cat was originally from me. The Empress job was to use and process my power at their will, and somehow, she wanted for me to take responsibility for creating this kid.


    Ugh!


    I used the power of creation.[e/n: this was originally tranted as the power of illusion but that isnt quite right since she actually brings things into reality from her imagination so hopefully the word I used helps prevent some confusion]


    I imagined all of the spirit power and mana disappearing from within the cats body. However, it didnt work out well, when I tried to imagine things that were unclear and vague and turn them into reality it had harsh repercussions.


    Ahh!


    My head felt like it was splitting as soon as I tried it, just like the day my power appeared.


    Shushu!


    I tasted blood in my throat.


    I heard that the reason why I fainted that day was because I used too much power beyond what my body could handle, and I instinctively realized now that changing something in a living organism right away is difficult.


    You used your powers again! No, dont do it!


    Your face is so pale! Your skin is cold!


    I could feel my brothers were in a frenzy beside me. Perhaps feeling that my condition was getting worse, even the cat called out to me softly.


    What do I do? How can I help this kid?


    It was unreasonable to try and change the source of life. However if only I can somehow distort it like the Empress did.


    Wouldnt it be possible to make the situation more controble even if I cant change it outright?


    The source of that spirit power is ultimately me so I decided to take a different approach.


    This cat wont be able to survive and it will die if left as it is, and I couldnt leave such an innocent creature behind.


    I imagined hugging the cat first and then putting a blue ribbon around its neck.


    While wearing this ribbon, you hide your mana.


    When you take off the ribbon, the manaes back and you grow bigger.


    However, as long as it was wearing the ribbon, it would hide its mana and go back to its original size.


    Like the hero who sneaks into the Demon Kings castle in a fairy tale the Grand Duke had once read to me.


    As I imagined such a slight anomaly, I felt something on my fingertips again and felt like vomiting.


    My head suddenly ached. It was clear that this little body of mine cant handle my strength yet.


    It still works!


    I was so happy that I even forgot the pain, seeing the blue ribbon clearly disyed on the cats neck, while its size changed dramatically.


    Meow?


    The cat had a puzzled face from not knowing that it was the one who became smaller, so we became bigger from its perspective


    Its such a young cat!


    I could not forgive neither the Empress nor Azu nor the people from the White Magic Tower who obeyed their orders.


    The little cat, small enough to fit in my arms, looked up at me and tilted her head.


    I could feel the Grand Duke and my brothers shouting at the sudden change.


    The little cat who had just shown great aggression earlier and wanted to kill, was now a docile little cat with its much smaller body the moment it wore the ribbon.


    It was suddenly smaller! Deleign shouted curiously as he reached out to touch the cat.


    Meeeow!


    But the cat wouldnt let Deleign touch its fur. It acted good when I was the one hugging it, and was even purring and swaying its tail, but it acted unpleasantly to others.


    So this is what you did.


    The Grand Duke looked at the sudden appearance of the blue ribbon on the cat, so I nodded.


    Cats usually die before humans, but its life must be fading away every passing minute.


    I could feel the spirit power in this kid. It feels simr to mine, but with a slightly different spirit power mixed in.


    The Grand Duke already knew that the Empress messenger had ripped out some of my spirit powers from me. Just saying this would be enough to know who did this to the cat.


    The culprit may still be around here. The Grand Duke said with an expressionless face.


    It wasnt because he thought of this situation as nothing, but because he was too angry.


    I can never forgive them. How can they make this kid live a life like this?


    I bit my lip and held back my tears.


    I thought I got over it all.


    I felt miserable and resentful when I met this child living a life like me.


    The Grand Duke took something like a flute from his chest and blew it.


    I cant hear anything.


    There was no sound from the flute.


    However, soon after he silently yed the flute, knights started appearing one after another. I realized it was an item specially made for his soldiers. Everyone ran toward our direction to obey the Grand Dukes orders even though they were wearing heavy armor.


    Explore the surroundings. Suspicious persons, especially wizards, must be captured.


    We will obey your orders!


    As soon as the Grand Duke gave the order, the knights started running off in different directions.


    Its amazing that they suddenly appeared like that.


    Theres no way I wouldnt have taken any safety measures when bringing you in a ce like this. The Grand Duke smiled and stroked my hair. (T/N: Anyone who wants to join me and apply to be the Grand Dukes adopted daughter?)


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 55

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    I wish I could help them catch the mage soon.


    Wouldnt it have been possible for them to run away by now? I thought I would be able to manage the sounds I was making more carefully, but I was wrong.


    I lifted the cat inside my arms while thinking regretfully about the ruckus.


    The cat looked at me with innocent eyes and rubbed her body against my chest.


    Cute!


    As I muttered quietly, Wyndert and Deleign were talking beside me.


    A cute thing is holding a cute thing.


    I shouldve brought a camera.


    I absentmindedly ignored their chatter, I was getting used to the new surroundings and stroking the cats head.


    Do you know where the person who made you like this went?


    As I whispered softly, the cat wiggled its butt a few times as if understanding what I had just said, and lightly jumped onto the ground.


    Oh?


    Meeeeow!


    The cat looked back at me, patting the floor with its tail, as if telling me to follow it closely.


    Hey, the cat must know something!


    I ran towards the direction where the cat was running.


    When I suddenly started to run, the Grand Duke and my brothers clung onto me as if protecting me.


    Shushu, it could be dangerous if you run off suddenly.


    I was already starting to run away at full speed, but Wyndert effortlessly stopped me without any hesitation.


    You promised not to act alone. The Grand Duke also voiced his disapproval with a stern voice, seemingly worried about my sudden running.


    I-Im sorry! But first I need a moment it was so hard!


    Ive never run like this before but after running after the cat at full speed, I was out of breath.


    Fortunately for me, the cat stopped running not far from where we were.


    Theres nothing here.


    The cat was staring into the air between some of the trees.


    It can see what can and cannot see with our naked eyes. Among basic magic, there is invisibility magic. Moving will break the magic.


    The Grand Duke swung his sword towards the air the cat was looking at.


    Ahh!


    Then the wizard in a white robe was startled and stepped back. It was as if he was watching our movements while using the invisibility magic as the Grand Duke had said.


    Its a mage from the White Magic Tower. Only wizards from the White Magic Tower wear that white robe. Wyndert said in a cold voice.


    A unique pattern was engraved on the hem of the white robe using gold thread.


    The wizard, who was discovered, turned his back and ran away wildly.


    No! You must catch him!


    I imagined a bubble of water catching the wizard. It wasnt really difficult to use force if Im not interfering with a life, and it was only about the size where I can contain a single person.


    What is this!


    Using my imagination, power spurted out from my fingertips, which then turned into water to form a bubble that trapped the wizard inside.


    The wizard was very embarrassed and fell to the floor of the bubble as it changed shape into a. It all happened in an instant.


    No! Damn it!


    Caught in the trap and sprawled on the ground, the wizard desperately struggled to escape.


    However, the White Magic Tower is a magic tower that studies the power of healing and curative powers, so he couldnt even remove a.


    He used all kinds of crude magic, including somemon basic magic, anything he knew that was not healing magic, but the prison of water wasnt removed.


    You caught them. Since you caught a suspicious person, you should be rewarded. The Grand Duke slightly smiled and patted my head.


    Until now, the Grand Duke had bought me so many things, and now hes rewarding me too?


    I shook my head and watched the Grand Duke approach the wizard.


    P-please s-save me!


    Take a good look Wyndy, Del. Ill tell you what to do with a guy who dares to do something suspicious in my territory.


    A slightly dangerous smile appeared on the Grand Dukes cold face. Still, it was daunting to see the Grand Dukes malice added to the already threatening cursed aura.


    The wizard looked up at the Grand Duke, trembling in fear, still wrapped in the.


    The Grand Duke then stabbed his sword into the ground between the wizards legs, cutting the hard ground like tofu.


    Hiiick! P-p-please!


    The wizard begged with a pale face, perhaps bing more frightened every time he looked at the sword stuck between his legs.


    I guess thats why they were called viins.


    My family is full of kind and good people! Why are you calling them viins?!


    is what I thought but rationally, I understood that ones eyes are covered with bean pods.


    (T/N: ones eyes are covered with bean pods   is a Korean idiom that means youll only see the good thing about a person after falling in love with them.In Shuelinas situation, she already saw the good in the Grand Dukes family thats why her eyes were already covered with bean pods.)


    If anyone saw the Grand Dukes face like that, it would be so misleading because of his terrifying attitude and dangerous expression.


    I dont think I shouldpletely change the impression some people have of him, those who believe that hes a rough and terrifying person, because its also quite good sometimes.


    I liked this formidable attitude much more than someone who goes easy on an enemy, this type of personality makes it easier when you are trying to protect those around you.


    But you cant kill the wizard yet.


    I also think that such a bad person is a waste of air.


    You cant kill him yet.


    I didnt feel particrly incapable of ending a nobles life. It doesnt matter to me if a bad person dies.


    However, I think there was a more benevolent way to make use of this wizard.


    Hold on, Dad. I caught him so please let me do what I want with him for my reward!


    Maybe I can reallynd a hit on Azu with this situation.


    I ran to the Grand Duke, who was swinging his sword down through the air like he was slicing through a pudding, and started clinging on his thigh.


    What should I do, Shushu? I will destroy the tower so they wont be able to harm you again, and it would be perfect to use his separated neck as a deration of war.


    I realized now that the Grand Duke was holding back a lot of anger from almost losing his daughter, me, several times now.


    It was clear that this had be a source of intolerable anger for the proud and highly responsible Grand Duke.


    I have absolutely no desire to forgive this person but I think there is a better way to solve this. I said with my eyes shining.


    If its to protect a viins family, it seems Ill end up bing a viin too.


    Let them fall for their own tricks.


    Like the wizard caught in a I decided to cast arge to catch the Empress and Azu.


    * * *


    All the employees bowed quietly as he walked downstairs.


    Ignoring all the greetings, he went down to the dungeon and looked down at the wizard lying on the floor.


    You came, my lord?


    The knight who was watching the wizard greeted him politely.


    Youve worked hard.


    Its nothing!


    The knights had a hard time monitoring the wizard they had caught in the monster forest.


    It was because the knights, not ordinary soldiers, were sent to the monitoring station in order to prepare for any unexpected situation.


    If its about my Shushu, I cant afford to be sloppy.


    It was because of Shushu that the wizard was locked up like this.


    It was the first thing Shuelina asked of him, other than bringing her to the monster forest as a birthday gift.


    For the safety of my daughter.


    He wanted to carry everything out perfectly without any ws.


    Upon entering the prison, the pale-skinned wizard was quietly tied up.


    Sir, please! I didnt do anything! Is it okay to treat the magician of the White Magic Tower like this?


    He imed innocence on the first day of his captivity. The wizard was persistently saying he had onlye to study magic and the cat staring at him was only a misunderstanding.


    It was, of course, unbelievable.


    Chop it up properly. [e/n: it being the wizard]


    He doesnt have enough time to y with Shuelina as is.


    There was no need to spend so much time interrogating and torturing criminals.


    He gave instructions to his loyal knights to deal with the wizard instead.


    The wizard he met the next day had a face like his brain was absent from work.


    Ah.


    The wizard didnt say anything and only let out a long moan. His face was shriveled, and he had scars all over the ce.


    It was impossible for him to move because of the shackles, so he opened his eyes and looked at the Grand Duke.


    Why Why.


    Eyes full of fear, asking him why the Grad Duke came.


    While the Grand Duke stared intently at the wizard, he walked back out without a word. This pattern continued for a few days.


    Because of these guys.


    The errand people that the Empress sent to try and manipte him.


    Thinking how Shuelina had suffered at their hands, he couldnt quell his anger even if his head exploded right now, but Shuelina told him she had something she wanted to use the wizard for so he had to let him go.


    What he had done on purpose now was nothing more than to deliberately intimidate the wizard.


    The person who made you do this will contact you, correct?


    Th-thats r-right.


    The magician nodded softly.


    About two weeks before the new year, he was scheduled to receive a call.


    Tell them its going well. Its your job to reassure them.


    Everything is going well. Turning the cat into a monster is going well, so we should be able to raid the private estate on schedule.


    He intended to reassure the Empress in that way.


    When the timees and she realizes something is wrong, she wont be able to make any moves at all.


    You set this trap yourself.


    Shuelinas eyes were shining as she said that.


    Even with a conspiring face, she was invincible and cute.


    Just thinking about losing such a gentle and lovely child was extremely upsetting.


    He liked that Shuelina wasnt only kind.


    An attitude of counterattacking rather than holding back an attack. It was a perfect fit for the Grand Dukes house, called the viinous family.


    Why do you think I let a bastard like you live? If you dont do it right, Ill show you what you should fear even more than death.


    Hearing the direct threat from the Grand Duke, the magicians face became paler in an instant.


    On the other hand, the Grand Duke felt a little better when he saw the wizards pale face. The wizard said that his elder was the one who told him to do the work and it wasnt all that unexpected because the Empress was the actual owner of the White Magic Tower.


    However, she seemed to have given her instructions to a lot of people so as to not be directly involved at all.


    Neither Shushus tutor nor this wizard, no matter how tortured they were, never said the name of the empress.


    Since there was no direct evidence, there was no way to bring the empress to court.


    He tried to open push the wizard for other information, but even that didnt work.


    It was because he (wizard) didnt know anything about Shuelinas spirit powers, the empresss ns, or anything actually significant.


    Yes.


    The wizard shook his head helplessly. During that time, he suffered severe torture and lost most of his will due to the trauma.


    Even calling him a wizard was a little ambiguous now. In the process of torture, his mana container was also injured and it would be difficult for him to do well in the future.


    His eyes, which burned with hatred in the beginning, were weathered down after repeated torture.


    Those who tortured and tormented Shuelina all her life were so weak.


    The Grand Duke hoped that the Empress would not be too fragile and break so easily since he has so much nned for her.


    This was not enough to repay them for Shuelinas stolen spirit power and her pain as much as he used to think it would. The Grand Duke intended to let all those people pay dearly for what they did to his daughter  at any cost.


    I wille again tomorrow.


    The Grand Dukes words filled the wizards eyes with fear.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 56

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    A wizard whose mental power had copsed is easier to use than ten thousand people.


    It is already difficult to break a persons mental spirit, but it is also hard to restore it once it has been broken.


    Thats why even when the Grand Duke only came down and went up again, the wizard kept trembling.


    When he ascended the stairs, the Grand Dukemanded the guards to keep a close eye on him, then went to find the Division Commander to discuss Shuelina.


    You called for me, Your Grace.


    The knightmander, who rushed to him at his call, bowed in front of the Grand Duke who looked unhappy.


    Once a day, the Grand Duke would go to see the wizard, and every time, he would leave in a foul mood. At times like this, they needed to be extra careful.


    Have you checked out the equipment that my daughter made while you were at the entrance to the monster forest?


    Ah yes, we checked.


    She was really awesome. Her ability itself was already amazing but I didnt expect her to be able to use it that way. The Grand Duke said gently, forgetting his earlier rough expression.


    As the general in charge of escorting the Grand Duke and his children, the Knights Commander also witnessed Shuelina using her powers.


    It was a situation where Shuelina couldnt hide where the newly made trapping device came from, so she had no choice but to reveal it to the knights. The Grand Duke wanted to brag about his daughter in many ways so he held onto the Knights Commander and started to show off.


    Despite hearing the Grand Duke showing off his daughter with pride many times already, the Knights Commander managed to listen with a straight face, immediately agreeing.


    Thats right, the Young Lady is a wonderful and incredible person.


    On their pic day, Shuelina used her powers in order for the Grand Dukes subjugation to continue on without hitch  by creating a ce where you lure monsters to one side.


    After all, monsters are beings whomit ughters after smelling fresh human blood and flesh.


    With that in mind, Shuelina installed a huge pinwheel right at the entrance of the monster forest.


    After the wizard finishes contacting the Magic Tower, hang him in front of the device.


    Can I just hang him?


    The smell of blood oozing will be scattered in the wind, and then, of course, the demons will flock towards that direction.


    The difficulty of hunting during the time of its opening was that monsters were everywhere.


    Blind monsters will randomly attack anywhere in the surrounding viges since they arent as distracted as easily, so they basically had to attack and defend at the same time and Shuelina was the one who made it possible.


    I will take care of what you have ordered.


    Shushu has helped me this much, so shouldnt I do this much with the subjugation?


    Thats right.


    The knightmander stiffened for a moment at his question, then agreed.


    Subjugating monsters was the first duty that the head of the Grand Duke family had to fulfill.


    Due to that reason, only the Grand Duke has the right to not participate in the New Years celebrations held in the Imperial Capital.


    Just before New Years Day is the annual subjugation, and if theres a problem, the Grand Duke, the most distinguished knight of the Empire, has always participated in the subjugation to fix it.


    But for the first time in his life he said that he would not attend the subjugation.


    If you cant even contain the monsters that are heading to one entrance only, then you better take off all the amethyst on your shoulders. I dont need such weak knights in my Order of Knights.


    Yes, Your Grace.


    Regardless of the Grand Dukes sarcastic way of speaking, the knight leader bowed his head deeply.


    Our Shushus birthday is on January 1 and I decided to spend her first birthday with all of us together.


    Of course, it would be the same for her second or her twentieth birthday since joining their family.


    He was wondering how to carry out the subjugation properly but just before returning from the forest, Shuelina had given him a solution.


    Isnt she a really nice and smart kid?


    We will work harder so that you can spend her birthday with the Young Lady.


    The knightmander eximed with a determined face.


    The Grand Duke sent the knightmander out of the drawing room with a satisfied face.


    Lets go to Shushu now.


    He promised to have tea time with Shuelina.


    Entering the sunroom he especially made for Shuelina who likes the warm sunlight, he saw the children together.


    Because it has white fur, lets call it White.


    White? Lets see, White! Do you like it White?


    Meoow!


    Big brother Del, I guess it doesnt like the name White.


    Dont listen to this idiot, its too straightforward.


    Sitting on the center of the children was the cat they brought from the forest, its fluffy white tail was flicking gracefully with one hind leg up lifted in the air as it licked it.


    It shouldnt be dangerous, right?


    The Grand Duke intended to leave the cat alone in the forest.


    It was a forest born cat anyway so it wouldnt matter if he left it alone in the forest.


    However, he had no choice but to bring that cat home since Shuelina wanted to take it home, but he was still ufortable with the cat.


    Through the wizard, he already heard about the n using the cat and though it was now a destroyed n, he already knew where it would lead to.


    It was a cat caught up in a vicious conspiracy. It was said that the cat was able to maintain its current state thanks to Shuelina, but from the fathers point of view, he was very anxious. (T/N: Oh the author just referred to him as Shushus father!)


    Wyndy, Del, Shushu.


    Oh, Dad!


    The Grand Duke went straight to the children.


    As he patted Wynderts back and sat down next to Shuelina, he saw the cat staring at him  mysterious golden eyes peering at him.


    It seems like the cat doesnt like Dad. Shuelina looked up at the Grand Duke with a slightly sullen face and said.


    You cant do that cat. You should be nice to my father.


    Meoow.


    The cat looked up at Shuelina with sad eyes, as if it was wronged.


    You have reflected well! Come on!


    Opening her arms while smiling widely, the cat jumped into Shuelinas arms immediately and of all things, the cat daringly used the Grand Dukes legs and chest as aunchpad  on purpose.


    Meooow~.


    The Grand Duke patted the part of his chest that the cheeky cat jumped on using its hind legs, ring at it.


    Anyone could tell that it was an unusual angle, there was no reason for the cat to make the Grand Duke a jump point because it was just on the table. Shuelina was in an easy to ess spot if the cat wanted to be hugged.


    Whether the Grand Duke red at it or not, the cat purred with a smile on its face.


    Oh my God, Dad, are you okay?


    Surprised, Shuelina looked at the cat and the Grand Duke alternately in bewilderment, and then smiled clumsily when she saw the cat crying quietly, Meoo-.


    Its a cat so theres no way it would have impure intentions.


    It seemed like a malicious cat to me.


    Is it a demon cat?


    Next to Shuelina who was making excuses for the cat, Wyndert and Deleign were chatting.


    By all ounts, the cat had an intention. He didnt know if it was a spirit creature or a beast, but the Grand Duke still didnt like it.


    Oh, I see! What if Daddy names the cat?


    Hmm?


    Shuelina patted the cat with an awkward face and pped her hands. Puzzled by her sudden request to name the cat, the Grand Duke tilted his head towards Shuelina who was blushing and muttering something.


    I think I started to love Dad ever since you gave me a name so I think the cat will also like you if you give it a name.


    .


    Shuelina whispered in a slightly quivering voice.


    It was so lovely that the Grand Duke covered his eyes; his heart was pounding.


    You liked me since the first time you saw me?


    Of course, it was the same with the Grand Duke.


    A young child who wasnt afraid of him at all  he had no choice but to take a liking towards her. Moreover, asking her to be his daughter was probably the best decision he has made ever in his life.


    Then Miya. Its crying sound was like miya-mii so lets call it Miya.


    Its better than White. Wyndert muttered at the Grand Dukes suggestion.


    Miya. Do you like it, Miya?


    This time, Miya did not refuse, but gently waved her tail.


    Without Dads permission, you cant grow up so please give more love to Dad. Shuelina whispered while touching Miyas nose.


    It was very cute to see the adorable Shuelina talking to the pearl-white cat while hugging it.


    As everyone smiled softly, Miya jumped up on the table.


    Gasp, what is that thing doing?


    Miya then turned to the Grand Duke and showed its belly.


    Seeing how it was showing off its aegyo without giving time to the people around to be devastated, Deleign gasped.


    At this sight, Shuelina burst intoughter.


    Wher yah!


    Oh my, brother!


    What a wicked cat!


    Deleign was about to touch the cat seeing it be obedient to the Grand Duke, but the cat scratched his hand so he screamed.


    Ackk!


    Miya shook its head at Deleign who was busy rubbing the back of his hand with the light scratch marks on it.


    Why only to me! What kind of cat are you sure it is a cat? Deleign eximed.


    But the cat only stared at the Grand Duke with the same look it gave Shuelina as if she had been wronged.


    Meooow~


    And next to him, Shuelina looked at the Grand Duke with the same expression.


    Daddy, its okay if you also raised Miya right? I want to live with Miya, please? (T/N: I cant with this cuteness~)


    Ahem, Miya. I will protect you until the end, so will you be my cat?


    The Grand Duke, who hadnt answered for a moment because hes hesitating, burst outughing when he saw Shuelina copying him. (T/N: It was the scene where the Grand Duke asked Shuelina to be his adopted daughter.)


    * * *


    Upon returning from the nominal inspection, the Emperor immediately went to see his son and then called upon the priest of the temple.


    The high priest that has been called for, was very surprised at the words of the Emperor.


    You want to test your spiritual power, but what could be Have you discovered a new member of the Imperial Family?


    Yes.


    A new royal family that suddenly appeared, heh heh.


    She is my daughter.


    The high priests face lit up at the emperors words.


    It is a well known fact that the Emperor has lived separately from any femalepanions for a long time. He has never let anyone enter his room for many years. He spends his time painting and reminiscing over portraits of thete empress instead.


    Under the pretext that he already had a prince that had already grown up to a certain degree, He never responded to the requests from high-ranking officials asking him to bear another heir.


    But there was a hidden illegitimate child.


    The Emperor frowned when the high priest couldnt control his expression.


    What are you thinking now? Shes my daughter with the te) Empress  my direct Imperial Princess.


    Then.


    Not anticipating that the dead Empress would suddenly appear (in their conversation), the high priest looked at the Emperor with his mouth wide open.


    Then he took deep breaths as thoughts shed through his mind.


    The baby prince who tragically died six years ago.


    The only children the Empress gave birth to were the Crown Prince Lucas and the Baby Prince.


    So if the Emperors words were true, the only remaining one was the baby prince who had already died and was buried, which would lead him to the conclusion that the baby prince was actually stolen and taken away.


    Is this really is this really a member of the Imperial Family?


    Spiritual powers dont lie.


    The Emperor eventually finished his private verification process then notified the temple to make a public announcement.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 57

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    But, you said earlier it was a princess?


    She was thought to be a prince but shes definitely a princess.


    It was said that the prince died but in actuality, a princess was born at that time.


    Someone had deceived everyone.


    A young princess everyone thought was dead, returning to the pce after six years. The high priest bowed deeply, foreshadowing the uproar it would cause in the empire.


    We will prepare it as soon as possible.


    Please, and I want you to keep this a secret until the princess enters.


    There was no guarantee that those people who stole the baby wouldnt do anything at the spiritual power verification process, and the process could be potentially dangerous.


    You promised me you will bring back my little brother! If Father Emperor cant do it, I will bring him myself!


    (T/N: Because Lucas still didnt know he has a little sister rather than a little brother, I used the pronoun he.)


    Lucas was furious after learning that he had lost his little brother and He (the Emperor) came back empty handed; He (the Emperor) couldnt refute it.


    I have to get my daughter back from the Grand Duke.


    He was forced to return to the Imperial Pce for that reason.


    He wanted to trace the process of losing his daughter and then hold her in his arms again.


    Ill have to call the secret investigation team.


    This time, he will check everything carefully himself.


    The Emperor stared at the retreating back of the high priest who was leaving after bowing goodbye and exiting the audience room with a gloomy expression on his face.


    6. How to convey happiness


    Due to my birthday being right around the corner, Wyndert and Deleign seized me right after lunch.


    I decided to n how to throw the party with these two who boasted that they would hold it following my tastes. Of course, it wasnt a very productive time; in reality, we just checked just how different our tastes were.


    Who do you want to invite to the party?


    We started with deciding who will be the guests. While I was still contemting Wynderts question, Deleign already increased the number of guests by a hundredfold.


    Lets summon all the vassals of the Grand Duke and have a big party. Lets open a festival for the people too! Party! Festival! Lets have everyone celebrate!


    If it is only with our family. What did you say?


    While imagining a scenario wherein a lot of people I have never met before are greeting me with Happy birthday, Grand Princess!, my body unconsciously trembled.


    Big brother, I would like to keep it simple with just our family.


    But its Shushus first birthday. And because of this, lets show everyone that Shushu hase to stay with us!


    So, do you want to announce my arrival and maybe my death at my birthday party all at once?


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at Deleign.


    It would be nice if a birthday party like that is even remotely about the actual persons birthday.


    Meooooow.


    As if agreeing with me, Miya cried out while wagging her tail gently.


    Actually, Shushu is right. Then, lets call only the most important vassals.


    Wyndert also agreed with me.


    Though I dont know if they are trivial or how important the vassals actually are, should I think that it would be better (to hold my party) with just a few of them?


    I shut my mouth and nodded.


    How would you like the decorations?


    Uhm, I think a cake could have just candles.


    What? Its the same as just eating it normally!


    But Ive never been to a party other than my wee party.


    My brothers began to ponder my words.


    I was trying to prepare a perfect party that suits my own tastes, but in the first ce, I think I dont know much about how to throw a party.


    To our pretty and cute Shushu, why cant we have a party invitation for your birthday?


    Dell, Shushu is only six years old. She was never officially introduced to the society and she has to learn proper etiquette again.


    Ugh.


    It seemed like he was saying that I can only invite people to my party once I debut into society as a debutante.


    I nced nkly at Deleigns disdain, gently scratching Miyas chin.


    While watching the two of them, the focus of their conversation returned to the main point.


    For example, they said that the ribbons should be woven with gold, jewelry should beid on the floor, that we should put flowers on the wall, and even going as far as to say that we should cover the entire hall with gold.


    As we stood still talking, the scale of the party grew bigger and bigger. Do you really think thats alright?


    Holy cow.


    I looked around and was startled to see Francs enchanted eyes.


    Come to think of it, Franc has always liked it the most when there was a lot of money involved Franc also has an exceptional sense when ites to choosing clothes.


    However, there is an overwhelming fascination with expensive things, so I had to work with Nina to bnce it out.


    Well, it looks like well have to discard the idea of wearing a golden dress, celebrating with a golden cake in a golden room.


    I think I should stop it quickly.


    Young Lady! Oh my God, His Majesty the Crown Prince is looking for you!


    Huh?


    Perhaps she heard my wish, Nina suddenly ran into the room and stopped everyones endless branches of thoughts. The only problem is that she stopped the conversation with news I didnt expect at all.


    Crown Prince? The Crown Prince?


    The Crown Prince that I know?


    My mood fell on the floor in an instant.


    I couldnt figure out why the Crown Prince hade to the Grand Dukes house at this time. He also came to pick me up for some reason.


    What are you talking about? Why is the Crown Prince looking for a child from our house?


    Deleign knitted his brows together tightly and groaned.


    Did he poke around like a pin and find our Shushu?


    Wyndert also had an ugly expression on his face.


    Nina, who came to tell the news without knowing anything, was shocked and couldnt handle the intense and angry energy of my brothers.


    No, dont open the door.


    But, there is.


    At Wynderts words, Nina burst into tears.


    To say that the Crown Prince visited and that we refused to open the door without justifiable reason was no different from disrespecting the Imperial Family.


    Nina was suddenly about to be captured by the knights.


    No, my God, Shushu. Your head is so hot! (T/N: Deleign was saying Shuelina has a fever.)


    Yes?


    Deleign clung to me all of a sudden, putting his head over my forehead, and started to make a fuss. But when I put my hands on my own forehead, I felt the normal body temperature instead of the hotness Deleign was talking about.


    Gasp, cu  (te)  no, no. Now Shushu, you cant go out because youre sick so lets go to your room now. Oppa will give you a piggyback ride.


    Deleign suddenly kneeled on the floor showing his back to me. It seemed like he was going to use the excuse that I was sick so I couldnt meet the Crown Prince.


    How very rude.


    Unlike usual, Nina had hastily tried to announce something but it was toote.


    However, the voice behind her stopped talking, as the person in question had bit down on his lips with a scowling face. It was the Crown Prince Lucas and he was even more angry hearing Ninas failure to announce him properly.


    Did he always look like that?


    Unlike the people of the Grand Duchy with their strong and fierce features, he had a fine and delicate face with slightly curly, silver hair and clear blue eyes resembling the Emperor.


    He waspletely different from what I had imagined in my head. There was a clear image inside my head that I could picture.


    The eyes. His eyes were different.


    Hisrge eyes drooped softly as he scanned the living room.


    Every time the prince I knew looked at Shuelina, he used to stare at her with a slightly sharper gaze.


    To be precise, a face that looked at me with contempt like that was clearly visible in my mind.


    Having different eyes looking at me doesnt make sense at all.


    It feels like the character Ive only read about through text that came to my mind, has different eyes now.


    Was it because I was aware that he was the Crown Prince?


    I dont know how vividly it would have been if I had read the original work so clearly, but I kept imagining his unforgettable cold eyes.


    Of course, what I imagine is the adult Crown Prince, whom Shuelina met after entering the Imperial Pce.


    He is only ten years old now, so his childhood and my imagination of him must also have been different.


    Even though I thought so, it was awkward to see his soft, pitiful face that seemed like it was trying to appeal to me.


    Its you.


    Lucas approached me with a face that seemed somehow moved. I flinched as I watched the friendly-faced boy approach me.


    My name is Lucas Lapis Evening de Abunicia, Crown Prince of this Empire. I really missed you, my little sister.


    The Crown Prince who reached out to me with a delicate and pitiful face.


    Saying that shes your little sister when shes the Grand Princess.


    [Excuse me but are you crazy?] Is what my eyes were telling my older brother. (T/N: In case you misunderstood, she wasnt saying that to her biological brother Lucas but instead to Deleign.)


    Shes my younger sister. My second brother growled like a dog baring his teeth.


    Meow! The white cat whacked its tail against the ground quickly, crying out its dissatisfaction.


    Oh my goodness.


    What is this?


    The two maids were startled by the situation they found themselves in for the first time.


    Soon, the atmosphere in the reception room waspletely destroyed.


    I didnt know if I should me the Crown Prince who suddenly appeared, or if I should me my brothers for not being polite and refusing to meet with him.


    Im really curious as to how this happened.


    Wow, what a mess.


    I put my hand on my forehead and looked at the Crown Prince.


    It is nice to see the little Lord of this Empire. My name is Shuelina de Vaillot.


    Why, why are you speaking so harshly? And youre an Abunicia, not a Vaillot. Youre also my little sister.


    The words of the Crown Prince, who firmly asserted that I am the princess of the Abunicia Empire, furtherplicate the situation. While I was greeting him, I heard the maids who were bowing down on the floor near me, gasping for breath.


    Didnt our Young Ladye from the orphanage?


    Is she, is she a real Imperial Princess?


    The maids couldnt help but murmur in confusion.


    Since they were my exclusive maids, I dont think it will be difficult to get involved and prevent rumors, but if this continues, the rumors will spread throughout the mansion no matter what I do.


    I have no desire to regain the status of an Imperial Princess, and this would make my daily life chaotic.


    More than anything you werent like that.


    Shuelina loved and resented you so much at the same time.


    Youre so different from Azu. You shouldnt covet and try to steal someone elses power.


    Cold eyes that pierced me like lightning. I was convinced that he couldnt be my brother. So is the person who came to me now my brother?


    If I only look at the sequence of events in the book, the original happenings havent happened yet so this event was unprecedented.


    However, it felt to me that Lucas mistreatment of Shuelina in the original novel was an earlier event and thats why Lucas visit didnt seem like a good thing. It just felt terrible.


    Father Emperor couldnt bring you so I came instead. Come with me to the Imperial Pce.


    I only have two brothers, right brother Wyndy? Youre not my family, Your Highness.


    Hugging me tightly as if he would lose me, Wyndert smiled in satisfaction.


    Thats right. I think youve got the wrong ce, Your Highness, because Shushu is my little sister. You should go and look elsewhere.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 58

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    I wrapped my arms around Wynderts neck, refusing to look at Lucas face.


    The more I looked at him, the more I could see Lucas imaginary cold eyes. Seeing him looking at me and stomping his feet, he felt so despicable and cruel.


    Because of you, Shuelina died a tragic death.


    Both the Emperor and the Crown Prince contributed to Shuelinas death.


    For some reason, my heart felt sad and painful, as if this body wanted to get away from Lucas.


    Strictly speaking, for someone like me who possessed this body, Lucas waspletely unrted to me anyways.


    However, I had no desire to befriend the person who caused Shuelinas death.


    It somehow felt like I was betraying Shuelina and myself if I did.


    No way!


    Curious about Lucas unresponsiveness, I raised my head for a moment and saw that he was staring at me with such unfairness in his eyes.


    You were thest gift my Mother Empress had left for me, and I was waiting for you for a long time already.


    As if it was an attempt at appealing to me, Lucas droopy eyes were slightly wet.


    Mother Empress, do you mean our formerte Empress? Wyndert asked Lucas with an indifferent expression.


    Thats right.


    How can you say that the deceased Empress gave birth to my little sister?


    She is the baby thought to be dead.


    Wasnt the one that died a prince?


    Lucas trembled at Wynderts sharp words. It looked like he was hurt, and he seemed very pitiful.


    It wasnt a prince, she is a princess. I felt the traces of spiritual power.


    The Crown Prince stood on his tiptoes and looked at me as if he murmured, I can clearly feel it.


    I am not a princess but do you see any traces of spirit power here?


    I couldnt help but be surprised by those words. He can check for traces of spiritual power?


    Judging by the traces, it seems that I used my spirit power and left something behind.


    This point seemed pretty important. As I pondered, I had no choice but to ask a question.


    Thats right, every member of the Imperial Family can do it. Youve been using a lot of spiritual powertely, right? I can faintly feel it.


    Then does Azu also feel my spirit power? Does she know what I was doing and wherever I went? But such a thing didnt appear in the original story.


    I stopped my train of thoughts about the spirit power, and talked to the Crown Prince with a firm voice.


    Do you have any proof that I am an Imperial Princess, Your Highness?


    Lucas looked at my face and pursed his lips before answering.


    Having the same hair color as the Emperor? Having the same eye color as the Emperorste wife? That wasnt convincing evidence. He also couldnt answer because he knew it himself.


    Surprisingly, he really has nothing.


    How many times did I imagine it after reading it in the novel?


    Father, brother. I am, I am really the real one. The kid 18 years ago


    The evidence.


    Im so sick of your lies.


    A moment to repay Shuelinas misery.


    Like a boomerang, I was able to return the words Shuelina had heard without missing a chance.


    But I was a little surprised that I didnt feel exhrated. I thought it would be pretty cool to return those words they said to Shuelina. I knew it would feel cold and sad at the very least. But unexpectedly, I wasnt impressed or relieved, it was as if my heart turned into a stone.


    I thought I already connected with Shuelinas feelings but after all, is it because I am a different person?


    I got a little queasy but I thought it wasnt that bad. After all, it is difficult to be seriously hurt by someone you saw for the first time.


    My family is really just my dad and my brothers.


    When I possessed this body, thoughts of my biological family who made me suffer and feel miserable often came to me.


    Now, it was evidence that Ive already kicked my father and brother from the past out of the fence.


    On your own.


    As if he had realized something, Lucas had his mouth wide open. It seemed like his eyes were murky from sorrow, from receiving the greatest shock.


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    Eyes filled with heartache stared at me when his shock subsided. I kept reminding myself that he was just a brutal man who drove his little sister into a hole, but somehow I felt ufortable inside my chest.


    Was it because he looks like a child?


    Tears welled up in his big eyes that seemed to be full of stories, and it was as if I had tormented him.


    Then, Your Highness, it seems that the one you are looking for is not in our mansion. Wyndert said with a grin  not feeling guilty but slightly displeased.


    Clearly, he wanted to prevent the Crown Prince from getting any closer.


    The Grand Duchy is trying to send its guests away without even inviting them to have a seat.


    Strictly speaking, the Crown Prince who suddenly came in was as rude as the Grand Duke who did not even give him a chance to breathe.


    Wyndert opened his mouth to retort, then clenched his fist and closed it again.


    Whats going on?


    Looking up at Wyndert, he was furrowing his brows, discontented.


    I obviously thought that both of them had been rude to each other but there mustve been some other type of etiquette I dont know about. If it wasnt for him (Wyndert), he (Lucas) also couldnt help it because hes a member of the Imperial Family.


    I didnt think there would be guests and Im even at home today.


    Deleign whispered next to me, as if he noticed me flitting my eyes around with a lot of curiosity.


    A work-from-home day was a day where one day of the week was set and guests could be received without prior notice.


    Usually, it was a form of courtesy where you only received guests you are close with, but it was a bit ambiguous because we couldnt ignore the Crown Prince.


    I apologize. Our mansion has a beautiful sunroom, can I show you around?


    (T/N: A sunroom, also frequently called a srium, is a room that permits abundant daylight and views of thendscape while sheltering from adverse weather. [Source: Wikipedia])


    Alright, but my guide I want it to be the princess that will show me around.


    Lucas stared intently at me and held out his hand. It seemed like he was nning on escorting me.


    Should I be happy that he called me a princess, or should I be sad because I have no choice but to face him again?


    No, its my job anyway.


    As I have learned, it is the hostess responsibility to wee guests.


    So, unless there was a Grand Duke, it was natural for me to take over.


    Ive lived in the mansion longer than Shushu so of course, I know it very well. Let me show you around.


    Wyndert grabbed me tightly and red at Lucas.


    While he was forced to ept it, he had this rude attitude as if me showing Lucas around the mansion is uneptable.


    Dont worry, because I will never let you meet with him alone.


    Deleign said in a whisper trying to hide me behind his back. Both of them were trying to protect me, but I just couldnt hide behind their backs just because they were afraid to let me meet with him (Lucas).


    Nina, tell Lucy about this situation. Dad should know about this and Franc, tell the kitchen to prepare a tea set.


    I ordered Nina and Franc quietly right away. The Crown Princes visit was something we couldnt solve on our own.


    Your Highness, I will guide you together with my brothers.


    Anything is fine, as long as it is with you.


    I grabbed Wynderts arm, avoiding Lucass pleading eyes.


    That look is the problem.


    It was hard to be decisive and adjust to Lucas eyes, and I felt ufortable because I felt softer towards him because of his sad expressions.


    Wyndert held my hand tightly knowing that I was feeling awkward. At his familiar warmth, I gained a little confidence in myself.


    Lets go.


    Lucas looked at our intertwined hands with distaste then he stood up from his seat. As we went to the sun room together, Wyndert and Deleign skillfully exined theyout of the mansion.


    A faraway yet calm voice.


    I somehow remembered Wyndert, who showed me around the mansion on my first day.


    Even though it was our first meeting, you were very nice to me.


    Wyndert who responded like a still painting so he wouldnt be med, rather looked like a cold person because of his thoroughness.


    He has perfect manners but I felt it was too overwhelming because of his face that made it feel like a chill wind was blowing through the mansion, and he was also expressionless.


    Besides, his defense was irond.


    If he thinks that Lucas was trying to talk to me, he will cut him off, and when Lucas tries topliment the mansion out of courtesy, he will coldly ept it, preventing him from responding and starting a conversation.


    Even Lucas escorts who were walking with him, nced at Wyndert. It was because Wyndert showed an attitude that says he clearly hates the presence of the Crown Prince, even though it was subtle enough to say that he was just being rude.


    He was intimidating to me, but he was also rtively friendly.


    So this is how you treat people you hate. I followed my brothers with a light realization.


    That, I think the Grand Duke treats his guests hardly like he treats the Prin Grand Princess. Shes so skinny that Im afraid shell be blown away once a breeze blows past.


    Lucas frowned as he muttered seeing me often chasing them. I puffed out my cheeks as if he put horns on my brothers, realizing that I cant call on my brothers when he referred to me because he will attempt to respond in their stead.


    I thought I already put on a lot of weight.


    Is my body still skinny?


    I got a little tired of the critiques and turned my arms around. No matter how I looked at them, they seemed normal.


    Of course, theres a lot more delicious food in the Imperial Pce. Lucas slightly muttered. Deleign burst intoughter.


    It was already hard for her to gain this much weight, he murmured in a loud voice.


    He was obviously talking to himself but it was loud enough as if he (Lucas) needed to hear it.


    What? How could a person be thinner than this?


    Then, Lucas opened his mouth with a shocked expression on his face.


    When I saw that face, my cheeks lit up somehow.


    I deliberately kept my mouth shut and waved my arms as I walked to show that my body is perfectly normal.


    Why are you walking like that? Whats on the bottom of your shoe?


    However, Deleign quietly asked, Would you like to take it offter? and his anger cooled down.


    As soon as I entered the sunroom, the pleasant sunlight hit my body. Through the window, a beautiful rose garden could be seen.


    I led Lucas to a tea table in front of a window overlooking the garden.


    Lucas looked down at the garden, and muttered a little with a little resentment.


    Its a nice sight.


    The whole time he looked as if everything in the Grand Dukes was not that good, but it seemed that he could not help but admit (it was beautiful) to the sunroom.


    I dont think he likes the Grand Duke very much.


    Somehow, I felt a little better with Lucas trivialpliments but then I realized that I was being swayed by him.


    Im so lost; I know I can treat you indifferently but why isnt it going my way?


    Right? I like to see the garden from the sunroom.


    Do you like to look at flowers? The Imperial Pce has the best flower garden on the continent.


    Lucas responded by bringing up the Imperial Pce again.


    Wyndert who had a businesslike smile, raised the corners of his mouth higher like he was annoyed.


    Shushu, oppa will collect all the flowers in the country and build you a greenhouse.


    Yes, the Imperial Capital is too far away. You dont have to go that far when you can just see it at home.


    Wyndert and Deleign whispered to me. However, their gazes were on Lucas, not me.


    It wasnt something he was really saying to me, but it was something he wanted Lucas to listen to.


    I sighed, hoping someone woulde quickly and diffuse the mood.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 59

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    I greet the Little Ruler of the Empire. This humble one is called Lucy, a headmaid from the White Rose Mansion. Ive brought the tea, youngdy.


    This one is Franc, the maid who will help you.


    Franc and Lucy rushed into the sunroom just on time pushing a trolley with a tea set. I was worried because we didnt have enough time, but they managed to bring some snacks, cake, fruit jam, and scones.


    You did well, I said to Franc with a slight smile through my eyes.


    You really dont have any intention to go back to the Imperial Pce voluntarily?


    Following the entrance of Lucy and Franc, Lucas, who was drinking tea quietly, asked me.


    Hes really persistent.


    I nodded and said, Im a young child so I dont have any business with the Imperial Family.


    I wanted you toe voluntarily.


    Lucas muttered with a slightly depressed tone as he pulled out a pink card from his pocket. Maybe it was sprinkled with some glitter or something because it was shining under the sun.


    This is?


    He handed me the card and shook his head when I tried to give it to Wyndert.


    Its yours.


    Its mine?


    As Lucas said, the recipient was indeed me and the sender is Azu, the Imperial Princess?


    Azu actually sent me a card?


    My body that had slightly rxed due to the sunlight suddenly froze, and the weakened barriers that were shaken by Lucas appearance became reinforced once again.


    How could you give me a card from Azu?


    Lucas of course knows nothing  how Azu harassed Shuelina, and how she (Azu) framed her (Shuelina) in the original. But still, I felt betrayed.


    I thought I didnt expect anything from Lucas, but it seems like I was more shaken by his appearance than I thought  after witnessing his lips that spoke the magic words my little sister, and his sad eyes that were trying to appeal to me I let my guard down.


    Meoow?


    Miya cried out and squirmed in my arms as if listening to the erratic beating of my heart. I read the contents of the card as I petted Miyas head.


    [We are inviting you to attend the New Years Imperial Ball.]


    The golden phrases written on the smooth pink stationery looked gorgeous; it seemed very elegant and cute carrying the scent of flowers, but the positive impression all faded away with the senders name.


    Is something wrong Shushu? Your face is pale.


    Myplexion turned pale when I looked at the card so Deleign tugged at my sleeve, wondering why.


    Inviting us to the New Years Ball was the Imperial Princess.


    Wynderts face quickly went nk at my words. Both my brothers knew that Azu was the one who was depriving me of my own power, and they looked at the card as if they would pierce it with their res.


    Its not actually an invitation from that kid; I didnte here just to do her a favor.


    Lucas unexpectedly doesnt have any good feelings for Azu. Im sure that in the original novel, he definitely loved Azu blindly.


    The newspapers also say that about the Imperial Family  that Azu is loved by everyone


    But at least right now, Lucas didnt seem to be talking about his extremely beloved little sister, because his voice was stiff.


    It was Father Emperor. But youre still young so he invited you to her childrens party.


    At my age, I cant go to social gatherings so I guess, it meant they were inviting me to Azus party; then it seemed that I can breathe a little, but I still have my resentment at the back of my mind.


    All I could think of was that he (maybe pertaining to her biological father) is indifferent, although I know he knows nothing.


    Its an Imperial Order, youreing with me to the Imperial Capital.


    Lucas made a decision on his own before I could even disagree saying that he will be indebted to the Grand Duke.


    An imperial order is an imperial order so I have no choice but to listen but thats a little bit unfair.


    Shushu.


    I heard the Grand Dukes low voice as I clenched my fists. When I turned my head around, he was standing in the entrance of the sunroom with Edgar, the butler.


    I am Christa Herod Schwein de Vaillot. We met many times when youre still young but youve grown up a lot now. (T/N: I dont know why yall need long names when all I can remember is, he is the Grand Duke lmao)


    The Grand Duke approached Lucas with a gentle greeting as Edgar followed after him and bowed quietly.


    Grand Duke  I have vague memories of you.


    For the first time today, Lucas spoke up for himself, maybe because the position of the Grand Duke was as good as the Crown Princes position.


    Shushu, sweetheart, you dont look very happy.


    Hearing the talk between us, the Grand Dukes face was creased with concern


    Of course as you know Your Grace, the Grand Duke has the right not to attend the New Years celebration because of the annual subjugation.


    Dad.


    The Grand Duke then sat beside me taking the card, and it seemed as if he would decline it.


    Its about to be trouble, Dads eyes. It seemed like the Grand Dukes anger went to his head.When I called the Grand Duke, Lucas eyes were shaking like a storm, hearing the words I had called the Grand Duke.


    Da-, you said Dad.


    It seemed like Lucas was very shocked at the words I said in front of his face.


    By all means, would I call the Emperor Dad?


    He is nothing to me now  he was forced to call me a princess and he seems to have little hopes about me.


    Shushu, tell me now if you want to refuse. Daddy will take care of it.


    In a tone very sure that I will refuse, the Grand Duke whispered to me.


    I didnt expect to meet Azu already.


    I went against the original novel and went to the Grand Duke, but the meeting with Azu hase up so quickly. We originally met just before theing-of-age ceremony.


    Is it alright to proceed like this?


    I bit my lip and pondered as usual.


    It was already a well known fact that Azu and the Empress were monitoring and manipting Shuelinas life for a long time in the original story, but to actually meet them.


    Maybe a lot of things will change if we actually meet, and I think I will lose myself again.


    Your lips will hurt, its better for you to bite on this.


    The Grand Dukes finger touched my lips. He meant it would be better for me to bite on his finger than to hurt my lips. (T/N: eiii~~~)


    Ah, no! I profusely shook my head and pushed his finger away.


    Come to think of it, we were still in front of Lucas, and even though I am still young, I still need to consider the Grand Dukes image.


    Are you thinking of epting the invitation?


    The Grand Duke looked at me, including Wyndert, Deleign, Lucy and Franc  everyone in the sunroom was waiting for me to make a decision.


    Lucas was even calm, though he will likely be scolded for being ruthless and using the Imperial Order as a means to take me there.


    I.


    I felt an instinctive fear at the mere thought of meeting Azu. It was only a one-sided rtionship in the original, Azu and Shuelina had the dynamic of being a predator and her prey. If she wanted it, she would do anything to take everything away from Shuelina unterally.


    No, not like a predator!


    With that in mind, I shook my head as I looked into the eyes of the Grand Duke, who was still angry. If she was like a predator, I would have just been robbed of my abilities. Azu and the Empress  they were nothing but invaders who robbed Shuelina of her entire life.


    After all, the Emperor was the one who called me so I dont have to worry about bumping into Azu.


    The time hase to ovee my fear, especially if we will meet frequently. From the moment I entered the Grand Dukes mansion, I was fighting with the Empress. Now, I wont be meekly submitting myself to her so she can deprive me of my spiritual power and let her ruin my life as she wants.


    I think it would be better to be wary as to why the Emperor called for me.


    The Emperor even issued an edict seeking me and like Lucas, he wants me to be recognized as part of the Imperial Family. He also sent his son, the Crown Prince, to personally invite me to the Imperial Pce. I doubted the fact that he was up to something good because I knew about my hardships in the original novel.


    However, we are already caught in a fight, and I wont avoid it just because I am afraid.


    I will go. I want to go.


    The Grand Duke smiled softly as he looked at my determined expression.


    I see. I cant let a child go alone, so is it possible for parents to attend together?


    Of course.


    Lucas nodded at the Grand Dukes question, then he looked at me as if examining the determined expression on my face.


    Well from his point of view, he wouldnt understand why I had such a determined expression on my face  because he doesnt know how much I was exploited and tortured by the Empress.


    Dont worry, I will make sure that there will be no evildoers who will touch her in the Imperial Pce.


    Lucas spoke with bravado not knowing that the truly wicked one was his half-younger-sister.


    I got up from my seat as I held onto my fading smile.


    My apologies, Your Highness, it is time for my nap.


    My heap was spinning like crazy and I was dizzy, so I decided to run away from this ce and rest.


    I had a set time for napping as I was still young; these days, I havent been able to do that but because Im only six years old, it would still be a good excuse.


    Do you want oppa to take you (to your room)? Wyndert got up from his seat at the same time and asked me.


    Then Ill also go and rest.


    Before I could shake my head, Lucas got up, cutting the conversation off, as if there was nothing to see here if I am not present.


    The butler will show you the room you will be staying in. Edgar.


    As the Grand Duke instructed Edgar, he took me in his arms.


    Edgar and Lucas parted with us to go to the annex, and we parted to go to my room.


    The Grand Duke looked like he was thinking about something, then told everyone following us, Remember what happened today. I will never forgive you if it leaks outside.


    We will do as youmand, my lord.


    And Wyndy, you will go to the New Years Eve together (with Shuelina).


    Wynderts face lit up at the Grand Dukes words. I actually wanted to go to the party with him, but I couldnt ask him because we were in front of Lucas.


    Father, what about me? I want to go too!


    I had no intention of sending a child to the New Years Eve celebration if Shushu didnt want it. You are too young, so stay at home.


    There, theres no such thing! My brother is going!


    I am Shushus escort.


    The Grand Duke did not budge at Deleigns protest. After all, Deleign was still young so he had no reason to go and we had no reason to take him. That made Wyndert look a little more excited because he can go with me.


    Lucy, prepare more luxurious luggage than the princess. I will never see my child lose when ites to material things.


    Okay, Master. We have to prove that ourdy is the loveliest and happiest youngdy across the country.


    Lucys eyes lit up.


    Seeing Lucy fired up like a general going out to overthrow the enemy, I was a little stunned.


    Click here for more advanced chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 60

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    Wait, Lucy, shes not only the most adorable and happiest in our country  shes the best in the universe.


    Yes indeed, our young master is very smart.


    Wyndert cut off Lucys words and said those words with a serious face, but the content of what he said was so embarrassing I felt my face start burning.


    But, preparing things more luxurious than Azu, is it possible? Though I was a little confused if it was possible, I kept my mouth shut because I was the only one thrown off by this conversation.


    I somehow felt reassured that two of the people I love will being with me. It felt like rather than entering the enemys territory alone I will feel at ease, like wearing strong armor.


    Thats right, everyone in the Imperial Pce is an enemy.


    And Im sure I will meet Azu there. Even if the Emperor was the one who really called for me, I dont want to look shabbypared to Azu.


    I will never lose!


    As I shouted my words, Miya meowed in my arms as if she knew what I felt, like she was cheering for me. Her bountifully fluffy tail flicked up and down on my forearm as if stroking me.


    I think Miya wants to support you too.


    Wyndert stretched out his hand to pet Miyas head but she showed her teeth so he didnt have any choice but to retract his hand.


    They looked to be getting better at first.


    It seems like Miya doesnt want to be friends with anyone but me I put my arms around her and hugged her.


    Are you nning on taking the cat too?


    Rather than letting it stay in the Grand Duchy, I will bring it with me to the Imperial Pce, because she should be helpful.


    Miya and I became very good friends after I brought her home, but I didnt forget the fact that she was a hidden card of the Empress and Azu. For that reason, I was thinking of sending her to the pce sooner orter  so Azu can fall for my tricks.


    Of course, if a monster they thought would appear in the Grand Duchy appeared inside the Imperial Pce, that would be very embarrassing. When someone is embarrassed, its very easy to make some mistakes so I want to watch as Azus facade cracks.


    What will Azus reaction be when she sees this child (cat)? Will she feel guilty?


    I will make sure to make you feel like it was a mistake toy your hand on us.


    While looking at Miyas bright eyes, I made an oath.


    For the first time we will meet each other, I will never lose to her.


    * * * * * * *


    Our, our youngdy ?


    Are you really surprised?


    Nina and Franc looked around as they murmured so that Shuelina, who was taking a nap, could have a good sleep.


    The youngdy they were serving could be an Imperial Princess, not just a simple orphan. It was absolutely unbelievable. They couldnt even bring themselves to utter the words Imperial Princess so they just shut their mouths.


    Im d she didnt go.


    Nina muttered a little.


    They thought she was an orphan but her family was unexpectedly still alive  he (the Crown Prince Lucas) even came himself to visit the house that adopted her.


    His intentions didnt seem to be fishy at all. Above all, their status was of the Imperial Family  eventually, it leads to being an Imperial Princess.


    Her story seems like more than a fairytale.


    Thinking of Shuelina, it looks like it would be better for her to regain her status as an Imperial Princess, rather than be a Grand Princess of the rumored wicked Grand Duke. However, the moment Nina thought of the Crown Prince persuading her (Shuelina) toe back, she thought I dont want the youngdy to leave the mansion.


    Me too.


    As a sincere maid, Nina felt that it was presumptuous of her to have that mindset that she should reflect on it. However, at that moment, she honestly thought she couldnt let go of Shuelina, now that theyve grown close to each other, and she didnt want her to abandon her when she went to the Imperial Pce.


    Beside her, there will be handmaids, not just average maids, to help her so she cant ask her to take her along. Furthermore, she didnte from an aristocratic and powerful family.


    Really? Did you think so too?


    Thats why it was quiteforting that Franc feels the same too, and agrees with her honest confession.


    Shes our youngdy.


    Yeah, I felt like she was being taken away from us.


    For the first time ever, they got along very well and so they were proud of it.


    Hmph, this is it, you taught me many times not to be presumptuous.


    Hyuk! Maids!


    Their smile faded in an instant when they saw Lucying towards them from behind.


    What to do, she looks really angry? The two exchanged nces as they swallowed their saliva and turned around.


    He-Head Maid, Im sorry.


    We were wrong.


    The authority of the Headmaid in the mansion is strong. She has the right to be greeted by the lowest-ranking employees, and she is one the most trusted people of the Grand Duke, just like the butler. While she doesnt have the authority to fire the youngdys personal maid at her own will, they cant help but be concerned that they were found out by the one managing them.


    Dont make it too obvious in front of the youngdy. The master and young masters called you so you both should go to the lounge on the second floor.


    Yes, Headmaid!


    They were a little scared because they didnt know the reason why they were called, but they were d it all ended without much nagging. They hesitated for a while but they couldnt let the Grand Duke wait, so they rushed to the second floor. After carefully knocking on the door and entering, their master and his sons were sitting on the sofa with expressionless faces.


    The reason I called for you so suddenly.


    Tell us right now what Shushu likes!


    Just as the Grand Duke was starting to state his reason for calling them so suddenly in a stern voice, Deleign, who was beside him, cut off his words and shouted; he was jumping up and down as if he couldnt wait to talk anymore.


    Del! You shouldnt interrupt father.


    With a frown on his face, Wyndert warned Deleign, but Del was only looking at Nina and Franc with twinkling eyes. Their youngest young master was still only seven years old; it could be a cute sight if he was more cute than scary, but it would be best to put all of your efforts into trying not to tremble from the immense pressure around him.


    It was thanks to the fact that they were now Shuelinas direct maid that they were slightly used to it.


    Ah, I was only called because I was thedys direct maid.


    Franc was a little relieved so she looked into the Grand Dukes eyes because she didnt know whether she should talk or not, but the Grand Duke only waved his hand to hurry and open her mouth.


    Our youngdy loves choctes and pie the most!


    Recalling the pretty and delicious snack Shuelina handed her, Franc shouted with conviction. It was a snack she cherished the most that she even put it inside a box with great care.


    Besides, Shuelina is still young so she has no choice but to like sweets the most! She was very sure this was the right answer.


    oh.


    But even Deleign was confused and stared at Franc. Franc was puzzled for a moment wondering if he had misunderstood her.


    I am sorry, Master. What is the reason for asking about her tastes?


    Nina, who was standing next to her, then asked politely.


    The Grand Duke must have his reasons for why he was suddenly asking about what Shuelina likes, and she has a rough understanding of what that is.


    Shushus birthday is around the corner, so I want to make it the best birthday for my daughter.


    You need the perfect birthday present for that!


    Franc eximed Ah! at the Grand Dukes words.


    Come to think of it, I never thought of a birthday present!


    Although it was impossible for her to give the Grand Princess something she can use, she still wanted to give her something.


    I think I should give her chocte pie a present.


    Franc quietly muttered.


    We cant hold Shushus birthday on the same day as the New Years celebration Im nning to throw a party in advance.


    Wyndert muttered with a gentle expression.


    Deleign, the only one who couldnt go to the New Years, snorted.


    A party can be held in their mansion in the Imperial Capital, but no noble families dare to throw a party during New Year, it is only inside the Imperial Pce. Besides, Shuelina would be sad if they threw a party without Deleign.


    What she prefers.


    Nina thought deeply about Shuelinas words and what she usually does.


    Wait, what does our youngdy like?


    Her family, her cat Miya, her doll Tutu and delicious snacks, she never shows any extremely strong likes or dislikes about anything else. It was quite shocking for her to realize she still hasnt figured out these basic things about Shuelina.


    I am aplete failure as a personal maid.


    Shocked, Nina opened her mouth nkly for a moment.


    Shuelina was so docile that she always responds positively to everything she eats and receives, thats why those serving her didnt fully understand her  because she uses everything without being picky.


    My, my apologies master, because the youngdy doesnt really have certain likes or dislikes.


    I thought you would know, of course, as a personal maid.


    Wyndert muttered in a disappointed voice at Ninas answer.


    Then maybe a gem mine. Should I give her something like a stable or a toy store?


    The Grand Duke said as he tapped his thigh with his fingers.


    He wanted to somehow gift Shuelina something she would like the most, but no one in the room knows what she likes.


    I, I will! Ill find out somehow!


    Seeing the strangely depressed eyes of the Grand Duke and the young masters, Nina recited in a determined tone.


    I will go to the treasure room and find out what the youngdy likes the most.


    Normally, it was Nina and Franc who picked and handed things over to Shuelina, but this time, they will let her pick for herself.


    If you check in the Grand Dukes treasury full of all kinds of rare things, you will surely find something worthy of giving her as a gift.


    Stop by Edgar and get the keys. Its okay to open up not only the space I gave to Shuelina, but also the other ces.


    The Grand Dukes eyes twinkled  the insistent pair of eyes telling the both of them to go.


    Then, we will find out soon and report back to you, Master.


    Nina nodded with Franc and then quickly left the lounge.


    * * *


    Oh my God! This is so beautiful!


    Because Franc suddenly asked me to go to the treasure room, I took her and Nina to the third floor.


    As the Grand Duke guided them inside, the two of them screamed seeing what was inside, and even Miya, who was in my arms, perked up her tail and her body stiffened.


    I guess I did too?


    Just like me now, I think the Grand Duke is having so much fun. The two of them were so cute so I smiled and patted Miyas back.


    Looking back, there were many luxurious and strange things in the treasury room.At that time, I couldnt explore it properly because my brothers suddenly came, but now, I was thinking of having a proper look around. (T/N: Girl, look at those blinding gems and give me one, Im poor XD)


    Lady, how about this toy!


    Nina asked, pointing at the lovely dolls house near one of the walls.


    The dolls are cute and pretty.


    I nodded and smiled, but this time Fran carefully picked up the toy sword next to it and swung it.


    How about this? The decorations are twinkling like lights!


    Then, as the sword moved, Miya opened her eyes wide and stared at it intently. Miya likes moving toys.


    I nodded, thinking that I should find a safer toy than a sword.


    It suits you well. Its pretty too!


    Seeing that I lightly said that I liked this and that, Franc let out a small sigh, put down the sword and looked around.


    If you want to see more here, you can look more. I want to look at something else.


    Pardon? I need to be by your side!


    Franc was startled by my words and came running straight to my side.


    Nina also stuck to me with a determined expression as if she would never leave my side.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 61

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    I boldly skipped through the room I had seen with the Grand Duke a while ago, immediately opening the door to another room.


    Why were there yellow lights through the cracks of the door?


    A lot of yellow light poured out of the gap as I slowly opened the door, and this time, I was nervous about something else.


    Nothing inside the room was perfectly disyed, the entirety of it was just filled with what looked almost like a flowing, golden river.


    Meo!


    At my surprise, I identally tightened the grip of my arms holding Miya, and she cried out immediately.


    Sorry, sorry, I got too excited


    Meoww.


    Miya jumped out of my arms as we got closer to the golden river.


    Miya! What am I to do if you suddenly run like that!


    I shouted in surprise but Miya just blinked at me a few times as if it was just okay and ran around the golden river. Her golden footprints on the floor were shaped like little jellyfish.


    Ah, I guess this is the source of that rumor!


    Huh?


    It was Franc, she eximed with a face full of curiosity.


    I tilted my head, stopping my hand from touching the gold, handling it delicately as if I was kneading a ball of bread dough.


    There have been rumors of huge gold nuggets stored in the treasury for a while.


    Is that what this is?


    Ah, Ive also heard about it from the Headmaid. The gold nuggets were imbued with magic so that our Master can tear a chunk of them off easily and use them all.


    Nina said cleverly following Francs words.


    Hmm, okay. I stood up straight, took a step back, then jumped straight into the soft gold nugget blob.


    As if I had jumped on top of a giant pudding, the gold swayed softly but supported me.


    Oh my, youngdy!


    Come in if you both want toe in. When will you be able toy on magical gold again?


    When I picked out some gold and cast it around with my hands, Franc jumped right next to me, unlike Nina who hesitated.


    Oh my God this gold the smell of wealth it makes me feel rich. I have no regrets even if I die


    Th-then I will, just a little bit


    Franc busily moved around, sniffed and muttered to herself. Then the rtively passive and smart Nina hesitated, slowly raising her toes. I let the two of them y to their hearts content as they wished as they roamed on their hands around the giant gold nugget.


    I think you like this the most out of all the things youve seen in the warehouse, youngdy. Is there a special reason behind it? Franc asked with twinkling eyes.


    Well I guess, not many people like this.


    Who would ever have an experience like this? Its like lying on a giant pudding.


    Then I saw Franc whispering to Nina. I wanted to know what they were talking about, but all I could hear was Indeed likes.


    The two of them yed well.


    I propped up my butt, pulling my body off of the plump gold, then got up and jumped onto the floor. I was thinking of leaving the two of them to y.


    Miya, lets go.


    When I reached out my arms to get her, Miya pped her tail at me and turned her head away.


    Usually, you listen to me very well, but you seem to really like this ce. I thought I was the only thing Miya likes but her tastes were extremely unexpected.


    Im going to go? Im really going to leave you behind Miyaa!


    Even though her tail was elongated towards me, I somehow felt betrayed, but Miya didnt move an inch and continued making golden jellyfish marks. (e/n: look up cats kneading if you want a better visual of what Miya is doing)


    This you like gold more than you like me! Then I will leave you here Miya! Unnie will really go alone!


    My lips trembled as my tears were threatening to fall when Miya pretended not to hear me despite myst warning. As I l looked like that, Nina and Franc were looking at me holding their breaths andughing.


    Take good care of Miya here, both of you, I will be looking around.


    You shouldnt be going alone Ill leave her here and follow you!


    Its alright, stay here.


    Nina tried to get up right away, but she couldnt get up right away from the soft pudding and struggled a few more times.


    I sighed at Nina and went out of the room that was full of golden nuggets.


    There is no danger in the house anyway.


    Where should I go?


    I could imagine how many more strange things were inside the other rooms just looking at the giant pudding-like gold nuggets.


    Come to think of it.


    I suddenly remembered the day I saw a boy in front of the portrait, as I was contemting whether to open the next room with the keys in my hand.


    I thought he was just my illusion and a mistake when I first saw him there. Should I try looking for some clues about that ghost boy since this is the first clue I found?


    I put the keys to the rooms inside my pocket and walked over to the wall, where the portrait of the founder was located.


    Excuse me are you here by any chance?


    I approached the portrait and called for him, but of course, no one showed up.


    Ei, he isnt here today? I stared intently at the portrait in front of me instead of the boy who wasnt here.


    Hes really handsome.


    He was a man with long, ck hair, drawn delicately every strand of it.


    There were already many handsome and beautiful men around me, but this portrait has something different.


    An inhuman beauty  it was such a strange feeling like I was in deep awe at seeing his majestic nature.


    Now that I look at him, he looks like that child.


    I feel like his eyes and atmosphere were simr to the boy, but their hair color and facial features were slightly different.


    Perhaps, a ghost from the Grand Duchy?


    But there were no portraits of sessive direct lineages of this ce.


    I tilted my head and scanned the portrait carefully.


    His sitting posture with a book on hisp while looking at it was quite unique.


    Well,e to think of it, why is this portrait painted to include lower than the bust?


    The other portraits in the hallway were drawn until their chests so you can have a better look at their face, however, this portrait is different.


    Is that book from the mansion?


    Does that book have any important meaning?


    I looked carefully at the bottom of the picture.


    With his fingers pointing to somewhere, the man with the book on hisp looks like he was pointing to something.


    He seems to be telling me something.


    As my eyes blinked, I realized that the tip of his finger was pointing to the opposite wall.


    Do you have something to tell me?


    I thought his fingers were pointing to the book but it was subtly pointing out of the way. I tilted my head as I walked along the wall while following the imaginary line.


    Its like solving a secret.


    There is no way the hidden history of this mansion will have remained untouched even if it has been around a long time.


    Regardless, I felt that something was out of ce as I approached the wall with that thought in my mind. I tried to knock on the wall, then the sound reverberated as if there was a hollow cavity somewhere inside.


    Huh? What is this.


    As if I was possessed by that certain part of the wall, I pounded hard on it and I clearly felt the space inside it.


    I was thinking of choosing whether to bring someone, or try to break it using a bat, so I was about to unleash my spirit powers


    Ah!


    A light suddenly shed with a strange-looking magic circle appearing on the wall on its own!


    This, what is this!


    I heard a thud as I screamed.


    Meoooooooooooow!


    Miya! Youngdy!


    Miya suddenly ran towards me along with the voice calling me. She then stood in front of me as if protecting me, and stared at the wall while growling.


    Ahh! Our house seems to be falling apart!Youngdy! Nina!


    The wall slowly fell from top to the bottom. My eyes quivered in fear. Nina ran in front of me and covered me with her body upon seeing the wall crumble. I hugged her and closed my eyes tightly.


    Huhh?


    I waited for the shock to happen as I closed my eyes, but nothing happened, I could only hear Francs sob on the contrary. I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the wall.


    Gyuu. (T/N: It somehow reminded me of the cute creature from a manhwa. Cutieeee)


    Something cried inside the broken wall.


    Inside it was a silver monster sitting and asionally pping the wings on its back, but it wasnt that scary.


    It was very cute on the contrary with its round appearance, with its long mouth shaped like a smile. It also has small and shiny horns on top of its head.


    While it has scales like that of a reptile, its silver scales were shining with five different colors that looked beautiful rather than disgusting. Its body was like a doll, supposedly slightly bigger than Miyas. It was small enough to barely fit in my arms if I held it.


    What is this?


    Meoww.


    As I slowly got back to my senses, Miya let out a low cry as if warning me.


    What are you?


    I drew closer to the monster, staring intently into its purple eyes. There was no hostility, and it didnt look like it would harm me.


    Ive seen those eyes somewhere


    Oh, I know.


    The Grand Duke and my brothers have the same eye color, the only difference was that its pupil was vertically elongated. I also noticed that those purple eyes resembled the man in the portrait.


    Considering the color and shape of its eyes, it looked more like the founder than the Grand Duke.


    By any chance.


    What an absurd imagination. The creature in front of me was alive no matter how I looked at it.


    The Grand Duchy was obviously a very historic family with a history of a thousand years. Since it was very impossible to paint the founder of this family a hundred yearster, it means that this child was also in there for a thousand years  a time when no other living creature could possibly survive.


    My mouth opened spontaneously.


    You are you a dragon?


    Kyuu


    Yes, its a dragon.


    The dragon answered immediately when I asked about its identity. It was strange how I was able to understand itsnguage even though I wasnt looking at a persons face.


    Aaaaaah! Get away from that, Youngdy!


    Nina and Franc immediately stopped in front of me as I blinked my eyes and spoke to the dragon.


    Krrrr!


    The baby dragon howled loudly as if it was angry.


    How can a howl be that louding from a small body, my heart was pounding.


    Ahh!


    Uu, uuwaa!


    Both Nina and Franc fell on the floor. It seemed unstoppable.


    Nina, Franc, are you okay? Why are you screaming!


    I was somewhat angry seeing Nina and Franc trembling on the floor. When I yelled towards the dragon, it looked at me in displeasure.


    Then it slowly pped its wings with a slightly sad face.


    With the dragon watching me, I checked on the condition of Nina and Franc.


    Are you both okay?


    Yes, yes


    The two of them sighed for a long time, and there seemed to be no injuries or shocks.


    First I have to get out of here because its a mess.


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 62

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    I looked around to see the mess of the broken wall.


    I cant just stay here like this, so I nned to get the dragon and go downstairs, then tell the Grand Duke that the wall of the warehouse was broken. I hope he wont be offended by it because the incident was also inevitable.


    Dont yell at Nina and Franc again.


    Kyuu.


    Okay,e here first


    Clearly, the dragon, who answered meekly, had a reason for destroying the wall. It was someone you can talk to, judging by the fact that he can understand and respond to what I was saying. So with the intention of getting out the dragon from the broken wall, I took a step forward.


    Hgggg!


    Then this time, the dissatisfied Miya swung her tail to the floor and cried out, shooting daggers from her eyes towards the dragon who was also staring at her.


    Miya, stop! You too, stop staring at each other!


    Miya continued to stare at the dragon with her fur all standing up and the dragon ring at her, even though I already said that. But it seems like Miya couldnt withstand the dragons intense eyes and power, so she slowly tucked her tail between her hind legs and looked up at me with terribly regretful eyes.


    I think she looked at me like that because she thought she couldnt protect me from the dragon, while on the other hand, the dragon didnt seem to really want to hurt me.


    Indeed, I have to go to Dad.


    I murmured, crossing my arms and looking at the dragon.


    It was clearly a situation that I couldnt solve on my own.


    * * *


    So, this child here came out.


    I exined the process in detail how we discovered the dragon, and the more I spoke, the more I was worried about the dragon in my arms, with the Grand Duke looking at it with an inexplicable gaze.


    Sorry for knocking down the wall, Dad.


    As the Grand Duke tilted his face, there was a clear dissatisfaction on his face. The dragon also looked like he was angry as it faced the Grand Duke, and had an attitude as if he didnt even want to look at the Grand Duke.


    Dont you think it has something to do with the founder if it was a dragon, so why does it look like you hate it so much?


    A dragon that was clearly rted to a Divine being, the founder of this family.


    I think I would treat it well if it was me.


    As he opened his arms towards me, the Grand Duke said, Come here.


    As I slowly approached him while looking up at him, he gently lifted me up and put me on hisp. Then he picked up the dragon in my arms, put it on the desk, and pushed it away.


    Listen carefully, Shushu.


    Yes.


    You cant just hold any unidentified monstrous creature with your hands, because youre still weak.


    Unidentified? But its a dragon


    The dragon will be upset!


    Instead of being astonished, the Grand Duke clicked his tongue, and soon I heard his protesting voice behind me.


    I know how many years ago this mansion was built. That creature has lived inside that wall for a long time, and no one knows how that thing will affect you.


    But the dragon wont hurt me.


    I was strangely certain and convinced if I really looked into the dragons eyes  theres no harm it will do to me within those quiet eyes.


    Im sorry that I took down the wall, but I want to stay with the dragon, cant I? Please? Dad, please?


    When I asked with both hands sped together and looked up at him with my big round eyes, the Grand Duke was silent for a moment and heaved a sigh.


    I will be troubled if you ask for something while looking cute like that.


    Mission aplished!


    With a face that said he did not know what to do with my cuteness, the Grand Duke patted my head with a faint smile as I waved both of my feet in joy.


    Who do you really resemble for me to be someone that easily gets affection. (T/N: Grand Duke, you cant fight our Shuelinas cuteness. )


    He muttered to himself then shut his mouth the next moment. He seemed to think that it wasnt a fact he wanted to actually dwell on. I liked his smiling face the most, so I was annoyed when his brows furrowed again.


    I look like Dad, of course. As I spoke with a broad smile, the Grand Dukes eyes slightly widened.


    Me? I guess its because you dont know


    He shook his head in denial, as if I was a nave person for not knowing his notoriety, as if he was wondering if I had never heard the rumors describing him as an evil and viinous Duke. I felt pity for the Grand Duke who was also disparaging himself like that.


    Its not like that. Dad is a kind person thats why you brought me here when we first met.


    The Grand Duke saved me no matter what my intentions were in the beginning, thats why he, my brothers and the people of the Grand Duke cant ever be viins to me.


    Even if all the people shouted no and called them the devils, they were kinder than the angels for me.


    Anyone who saw you for the first time would have tried to bring you in. The Grand Duke murmured as he looked down at my skinny wrists.


    Even though I already spent several months in the mansion eating well, and getting plenty of rest, I was still skinny. With my arms like dry branches, the chef taking care of my meal still has a long way to go for me to be chubbier like a child should be.


    No, no one would help me.


    I know what life Shuelina had as she moved around the streets alone, so what the Grand Duke said was wrong. I tightly hugged the Grand Dukes neck instead of denying it.


    You must have been surprised today, Shushu, so first, go with your maid to wash up, have a snack and get some rest. Leave the dragon here for now.


    The Grand Duke suddenly instructed me and stopped me as I reached out to gently touch the dragon on the table.


    Oh, my clothes! Turns out that they became dusty when the wall copsed!


    I forgot when the Grand Duke casually hugged me.


    Huh, why do I need to leave the dragon behind? Why is it going with Nina?


    Because you need someone to wash the dragon and take it to you. Moreover, I have to make sure that thing has no health problems so I will call the wizard to check it out.


    Now that I think of it, the dragon indeed needed to be checked if it was okay, so I nodded and put it on the table.


    Huh?


    I seemed to hear the dragon shout I hate it! as if we were connected by something. The dragon was intensely staring at me when I turned around.Was the longing, anger, and rejection I felt earlier, really the feelings of the dragon?


    Thats awesome.


    Then I guess it really doesnt want to stay here right now. But, of course, health is more important.


    As I turned my body resolutely, the dragonid down t on the desk in despair.


    Dad, see youter in the evening! Lets go, Franc, Miya!


    I should think of what to name the dragon as I wait for it!


    * * *


    Well then


    Removing the faint smile gracing his face, the Grand Duke looked towards the dragon lying on the desk, who stood up weakly from the table and faced him.


    Franc! Youngdy!


    Clinging on the wall and trembling, Nina internally called for the two of them who had already left. It was just a snowball fight, but the air vibrated like lightning. (e/n: Nina is basically saying that even tho this situation isnt dangerous, the duke is so scary that she feels like it is)


    I dont think youre useless at all but I feel unhappy for some reason.


    In fact, the dragons attitude of protecting Shuelina wasnt a bad thing, but the Grand Duke somehow felt displeased. He could only feel that the dragon was preventing him from spending affectionate time with his lovely daughter. (T/N: Nothing is cuter than a jealous daddy)


    I mean, I dont like you very much.


    When Shuelina disappeared, the atmosphere instantly changed and it was clear it (the dragon) was trembling. The Grand Duke thought that he should find out about the dragons habits so he called Nina closer.


    Did you know?


    R-reporting! The youngdy loved the snacks, as Franc said!


    So, you went around today just to tell me the same thing, that she likes snacks?


    With an expressionless face, the Grand Duke looked at Nina and asked.


    Do you mean I should be preparing snacks as a birthday present?


    This is the first year of Shuelina bing his daughter so he wants to give her the grandest and happiest birthday ever.


    Oh, she liked toys and expensive things also, but she reacted the most to food.


    The Grand Duke tapped the desk without a word, and Nina overcame her fear and continued.


    She cant wish more than her little master having the happiest first birthday party.


    Probably, the food that the youngdy was unable to eat in abundance at the orphanage, is the one that will touch the youngdys heart the most.


    Those words moved the Grand Dukes heart.The time she spent starving seemed to have left a deep wound on Shuelinas heart and because of this, she subconsciously showed an obsession with food.


    Didnt you say you were hungry?


    If I dont eat now, I dont know when I will eat again Ah.


    She used to look like something was broken whenever she realized that. She was disappointed in herself for being unable to suppress her impulses though she knew she would never fall into such a miserable situation again. The Grand Duke seemed to feel that she is naturally weak though he only felt pity towards her in those moments.


    Excuse me Master. This might be presumptuous of me but the best gift you can give is something that the recipient will love.


    The Grand Duke looked at Ninas crouched back, bent due to her fear.


    It was certainly presumptuous of a young maid to advise a Grand Duke but somehow, he didnt want to me her for her mistake.


    Not something I just want to give, but a gift for Shuelina.


    Have I ever prepared a gift for someone?


    The Grand Duke thought deeply as he imagined Shuelinas smiling face.


    Krrr.


    Oh yeah, you can get up.


    He forgot about the dragon as he thought deeply about what to give Shuelina.In order to make the excuse he told Shuelina be a fact, the dragon first needed a bath. The Grand Duke called out to Nina, throwing the dragon in her arms.


    Wash that dragon in the bathroom away from Shushu, and when you see the butler, tell him I called him.


    I have to put away that dragon far from Shuelina and prepare a gift.


    The Grand Duke waved his hand, satisfied with the train of his thoughts.


    * * *


    After washing thoroughly and eating delicious snacks, I felt very refreshed.


    There was a little bit of time until dinner time.


    Franc also disappeared to clean the bathroom, and Nina wasnt beside me either.


    I cant even see where my brothers went


    It seems like I will be alone for a while.


    The boy that I often see whenever I was alone like this, didnt appear today. I thought that I should try talking to him rather than running away the next time I see him.


    I sat on the bed, twisting my dry hair mindlessly, then abruptly stood up from the bed.


    Im bored, so Ill go for a walk! And I arrived at the garden near the annex.


    I forgot, the Crown Prince is in the annex!


    Coincidentally, I just so happen to run into Luca, talking in the garden with Deleign. I instinctively hid among the bushes and looked at them.


    What are they talking about? I could hear their voice rtively clearer this time, as I approached carefully so as to not be detected.


    The boundary of the annex is just here, exactly here! You cant go for a walk more than this!


    Deleign was stomping his feet on the floor while screaming loudly.


    I dont really have a clue. The people of the Grand Duke were often criticized as ruthless people, but this is the first time I have ever seen gold in the garden.


    The expression on Lucas face was too cold, evidently looking at Deleign with contempt.


    Gold?


    I stared at the floor where Lucas was looking down. There was gold painted on it that looked like it had been drawn with feet, and standing on its end.


    What, did brother Del draw a line with gold so he cant cross over?


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 63

    Best novel online free at  or NovelTeam.Net


    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    Ive never seen a quarrel like this. I looked at Deleign with my mouth wide open inplete astonishment.I was wondering where he could be, but he was here and arguing with the Crown Prince!


    Ah, well, whatw of our country states that a guest cant go to a ce the master of the house didnt give permission to go?


    With crossed legs, Deleign red at Lucas defiantly.


    I instinctively realized that Deleign wasparing what I had told him. He means that it is against thew to hit on someone elses daughter. I dont see him at all times, so it seemed like he came here to keep Lucas in check.


    I have no intention of going back to the Imperial Family even if you dont do that.


    I think its time to hit Deleigns back, who was dangerously provoking the Crown Prince, but somehow I can understand his feeling, so I didnt want to show myself. Its also quite cute of him to protect his younger sister in his own way as an older brother.


    Anyway! Just stay inside, okay? Do you understand? Dont even think about stepping over there!


    After giving a tant warning, Deleign said, Then I will go first.


    Silly. I think he wanted to warn him (Lucas) not to go to the inner garden of the main building where I frequent, but thats even worse. Iughed out loud at Deleigns mistake.


    Whos there?


    Standing with an unpleasant expression on his face, Lucas heard my voice and shouted at me with a sharp voice.


    Oh!


    I had no intention of meeting you like this!


    As I stood up biting my lip with wide eyes, Lucas already ran towards me through the flowers.


    Oh .


    How dare y Shuelina?


    When Lucas found me, his (unpleasant) expression instantly melted. I can only hear him repeatedly muttering oh, oh as a delicate smile drifted on his flower-like delicate face.


    I should be angry at him for not calling me princess, but I was overwhelmed by something and speechless when I saw his smiling face that seemed very happy to see me.


    Did you perhapse to see me?


    Lucas asked me with a smile on his face when I was frozen and didnt say anything.


    Come on,e on out. The thorns will hurt you.


    Lucas gently reached out to me. Instead of holding his hands, I walked out by myself as I couldnt bring myself to hold his hands, even if I momentarily lost my mind.


    I greet the Little Lord of the Empire.


    Dont say it so harshly. Its okay to just call me brother Luc so its friendlier. (T/N: Editornim, Luka or Ruka ()? I cant bring myself to give him the nickname Luka because in mynguage it means crazy XD) (e/n: We can go with Luc then, resembles his name better in english anyways)


    Didnt you also call me princess?


    Biting his lips and tilting his head, Lucas answered with a faint smile.


    Though hes a hateful type of person, I learned something from the Grand Duke Vaillots son.


    Yes?


    Seeing him doing that as he protects his little sister I thought I havent done my best to convince you.


    My eyes widened when he talked about Deleign out of nowhere. It sounds like he had been thinking about something very deeply whenever he had a fight with Deleign.


    Brother, it backfired! What are you going to do about this!


    Please exclude me from that, as I was only doing my very best. I am really a member of the Vaillot.


    A member of the Vaillot, you say. Whatever you say is lovely to me, but only those words arent.


    Once a princess, forever a princess!! You called me a princess!


    Thats fine. Once my little sister is forever my little sister. I shouldve called you little sister first.


    Ugh. He doesnt really lose as hes like a soft pudding. I pursed my lips and muttered inwardly, then turned my head.


    (T/N: When a person is referred to as a soft pudding, it means that person doesnt easily lose a word fight and always having something to counterattack you. )


    I have to go for a walk in the other direction. Then, please have a peaceful evening.


    .wait! Wont you go for a walk together? Talking about this and that


    Ah, I cant stand it. As I bowed down to say my goodbyes while thinking of disappearing from here, Lucas called me in a desperate voice, with his face full ofplex emotions.


    Talk about what?


    How did you live your life, things like that. I want to know about you.


    I dont uhm


    I was about to cut him off, but I changed my mind. It was because I thought that if he had a conscience, I could persuade him to leave me alone.


    I have to go back before dinner so I think it will be short.


    Lucassplexion brightened as if he didnt know that I would ept it even after making the offer.


    Lucasplexion became brighter when I epted his offer he thought I wouldnt ept, then he was restless as he told me that my feet would hurt if we walked for a long time. He was acting just like a family member that was worried because I was unable to walk far and my heart somehow softened a little.


    Then, there is a bench over there.


    We walked up to the bench without a word.


    Lucas followed me obediently, spread a handkerchief on the chair, and sat me down.


    How have you been?


    Lucas, who had been watching this for the whole time, wanted to talk to me, sat me down and asked carefully.


    ncing at him sitting next to me, I tilted my head.


    What are you asking?


    Oh that. Where have you been living all this time?


    The orphanage.


    The orphanage Father Emperor was definitely looking for you there


    It must have been that he didnt have that much intention to find me. I dont know if Lucas, a young child, believed the Emperor, but I wont be deceived by that.


    Shuelina suffered too many wounds from her biological family in the novel for me to be deceived by those words.


    How were you at the orphanage? Because you are so pretty and kind, everyone must have liked you a lot.


    No.


    What? Why?


    I moved from orphanage to orphanage, and when a neer arrives, we will have to share our food. Of course, they would hate me.


    Lucas had a surprised expression on his face as if what I had said was absurd, like he couldnt believe someone hated me.


    I just ignored his expression because I cant tell him that the people who I hate the most are my biological family.


    Well, then, couldnt anyone just ask other adults to intervene?


    No one cares about the life of an orphan. Orphans are not wee.


    The director?


    Directors usually hate kids. They beat them, starve, and even locked them inside the closet.


    What? There were such rude people? If that is the case, then why are they running an orphanage?


    They were given subsidies.


    At my words, Lucas made a face as if a bell in his head had rang and he was hit on the head. Then he shut his mouth.


    He didnt speak for a while so I think he was more surprised than I thought.


    What, why are you so quiet?


    I jumped up in surprise when I tilted my head to the side.


    A-are you c-crying?


    Tears were dripping down from Lucas blue eyes and they wet his white cheeks.


    No, why are you crying? Surprised by the sudden start of his tears, time seemed to stop for a moment.


    Drops of tears fell down onto Lucas darkly colored indigo clothes.


    Uh, what do I do? Embarrassed, I realized it was time to hand over a handkerchief to wipe his tears, however no matter how much I looked at my sleeves, I couldnt see my handkerchief.


    Th-this!


    Reluctantly, I picked up the handkerchief on the bench, held it out, and dropped it in surprise.


    Even so, I cant tell him to use the handkerchief he had sat on to wipe his tears.


    Ehh, but this is my favorite dress.


    I couldnt help but tap the corners of Lucas eye with the sleeves of my dress.


    I was so hungry that even now my wrists look like this


    His hand weakly gripped my wrist as I was wiping his tears. Once he got to where the bones of the wrist protruded, another stream of tears fell onto it.


    Lucas gently stroked the protruding bone with his thumb as if he was worried about me getting sick; his careful touch didnt hurt but it felt sad.


    Well, I wasnt starved that much so I didnt die and am still alive.


    Wh-while I-I was eating very well at the I-imperial P-pce, y-you


    s, the tears that had barely stopped started flowing again.


    I somehow felt weird, as if the crying face of Lucas was tickling me inside.


    But why didnt I hate it?


    What? I wonder if I was moved by him just now, did I even be a little touched??


    What is that? Dont tell me I was moved by him just now to the point that I even felt touched? Wake up! You will go through betrayal again like this! Remember Lucas despising words to you like Are you really my little sister? and What did you reallye here for?


    Though hes like this now, I dont know what would happen if we grow up, so it would be better for me to continue to treat Lucas as I have been.


    I wont say anymore if you keep doing that.


    Oh yeah, sorry. Then well, didnt you want to find your real family?


    Well, unfortunately, Lucas just kept touching thendmines.


    I dont really want to cry, but what would I do if he keeps on asking those things to me?


    I blinked my eyes and nodded my head.


    So I found them, and I really love my family!


    Lucas face turned pale when I deliberately answered with a face full of smiles.


    He gently grabbed my wrist and asked again.


    I mean, your real family  your biological parents and biological older brother.


    Biological family? I have no other family than my family here.


    That.


    Ah, the real family, right? I didnt think about it. I dont know. I might have thought about it when I was locked in a closet.


    I answered while twisting my hair with my fingers. Lucas covered his mouth at my words and burst into tears again.


    There was no mention of the Crown Prince crying like this in the original story, so he is probably just shocked.


    The truth is, I always thought of my family. Shuelina never gave up on her family. She always imagined that her family was looking for her nonstop.


    Do they miss me and cuddle my baby quilt by chance? Did someone kidnap me? It mustve been painful for my parents to lose me. Do I have an older sister or an older brother? Are we a harmonious family? Is everyone waiting for me toe back?


    When I was locked in a closet I was always trembling in fear, but I didnt want my family to find me when I cried like that. If they were to see me looking messed up, it would make me even sadder when I see their trembling faces that lost me.


    I want you to think that I am doing really well, that I have the happiest face in the world.


    The truth is, she was hoping that someone would save her. The Shuelina they lost was such a good child.


    The people who saved me from misfortune are my family.


    I-I can save you now! No, I will make sure that no dangers will befall you!


    Lucas cried out in a desperate voice.


    But your little sister, Azu, whom you say you love so much, is my enemy.


    Thats how it was written in the original!!


    A younger sister whom you have loved since you were little, and another younger sister who suddenly appeared. Which of the two would you choose?


    I couldnt believe his heart.


    Thats the truth. There wasnt a day that I didnt think of you. Ive been waiting for you eagerly since you were in Mother Empress belly.


    If Shuelina had heard those words, the innocent kid would haveughed and held his hand without knowing what kind of future awaited her.


    But now I am using this body, and that child has already disappeared. I pouted my lips as I pressed down on my chest for no reason.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!


    You can read the novel online free at  or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 64

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    Before you read, (S)=Shushu, (D)=Deleign, (G)=Grand Duke, (W)=Wyndert, and (SV)=Servant


    Please take this.


    I was hoping to have a conversation with Lucas to make him give up, but it made me feel even worse.


    I folded Lucas handkerchief into a square.


    I need to go back now.


    Just take it with y no, wash it.


    Lucas turned away from my hand and muttered quietly. I sat on the handkerchief for only a short time but now I have to wash it as well as return it to him.


    Why would you be so attached to a handkerchief? Youre a Crown Prince with a lot of money!


    While it wasnt a very difficult request as I wont wash it myself, I somehow felt ufortable. Do we have to meet again so I can return it to you? Thinking that far, I realized that his intention was to ask for a second meeting.


    You must give it to me yourself. I will never receive it if you ask your maid or servant to return it.


    As I thought, Lucas spoke in a very strong tone, and fearing that I would reject his request, he immediately got up and disappeared.


    I held the handkerchief engraved with his initials in my hand and stared nkly in the direction he disappeared. And when I turned back the way I came and headed towards the entrance of the main building, Franc ran to me with a tearful face.


    Miss! Where have you been? You disappeared suddenly so I had to look for you for a long time.


    I went for a walk Why are you looking for me?


    The meal is ready but you were nowhere to be found


    Uhm, is that time already?


    Maybe it was because Im still young and I have short legs thats why it took me a long time to walk. Im sure supper is all ready, and if I dont show up now, the Grand Duke and my brothers will start a riot that will turn the mansion upside down. I felt a little sorry towards Franc.


    I thought I only went for a short walk sorry.


    Uh no. First, lets go to eat, Lady.


    Franc looked embarrassed by my apology, and then led me straight to the dining room. It really seemed like everyone had gathered.


    (W) Shushu! Come here.


    (D) Ah, its Shushu! Sit down quickly.


    Wyndert greeted me warmly as soon as I entered the dining room. Beside him, Deleign was doing all sorts of things to get the attention of the dragon.


    When I appeared, he hurriedly pretended that he was waiting for me without trying to y and shouted, Its Shushu! but I could already see the tiny cracks of curiosity in his facial expression. He looked puzzled when I gave him an inexplicable gaze, but eventually giggled along with me.


    Brother, earlier


    Huh?


    I wanted to say I saw you in the garden earlier! to make fun of him, but I stopped when I saw his face full of affection for me.


    I just shook my head and said.


    Earlier, I wanted to see you but I couldnt find you so I was sad!


    Ah did you? Oh my gosh, your oppa wasnt aware of our Shushus heart!


    Uh yes.


    Deleign mustve been thrilled due to my words and he overreacted.


    I sat down, trying to restore my neutral expression.


    (G) What about your Dad?


    (S) Yes?


    (W) What about me?


    The Grand Duke, who was sitting next to the dragon, asked in a solemn voice. Wyndert too. By any chance are they going to ask me if I dont want to see them (and only want to see Deleign)?


    I looked alternately between them.


    O-of course, I also missed Dad and oppa!


    Then everyone looked satisfied.


    I hadnt even had one bite of food yet, but I already felt like I was stuffed. Well, it was just a feeling, and as always the meal was very tasty.


    Shushu, promise me you wont do anything dangerous again. Wyndert said to me with a stern face while I was drinking the cream soup.


    It was his first reaction after I recounted what happened to me today.


    It wasnt very dangerous


    What? The wall copsed, why are you acting like it wasnt dangerous at all?


    Wyndert had a face that said dont-talk-nonsense when he asked me. Well, though you said it looked dangerous I was fine, really.


    (W) But is that really a dragon?


    (S) Of course. Its really a dragon. Definitely!


    (D) Do you have any evidence? He it looks kind of shabby no matter how I look at it.


    Deleign asked, pointing at the dragon with the tip of his chin.


    After all, dragons were known to be powerful creatures, but the dragon in front of him was so small and cute.


    (S) There is no evidence


    (G) That is a dragon.


    When I hesitated, the Grand Duke replied bluntly.


    (D) Really? But why is he so small?


    (G) Because he is a young dragon.


    The Grand Duke answered Deleigns question. Even though they were talking about the dragon, it was only looking at me.


    (G) Cahill found it in the archives. When they grow up, they be the kind of dragon we think they are.


    (S) He found information sooner than I thought? Its only been a few hours.


    To my sympathetic admiration, the Grand Duke replied with a nonchnt face.


    (T/N: sympathetic admiration = warm respect, sensitive appreciation)


    There is only one ancient document about dragons kept by the family, and if he cant find it, he shouldnt be my aide.


    I suddenly feel pity for Cahill who had to do all the work. And because hes pitiful I will at least try to give him a raise someday.


    (S) How does it grow?


    (G) There was not any specific information on that topic. But if it doesnt intake any food, it will develop in a unique way.


    (S) Ah! I want to give the dragon a name. We will be spending each of our days with the dragon from now on and we cant just keep calling it Dragon! Dragon!


    (G) So Shushu is interested in dragons?


    (S) Its cute.


    (W) Thats cute? It could be dangerous, so I think it would be better to conduct a closed-door study (about the dragon).


    I was thinking of a happy life with a new friend, but Wyndert worriedly stopped me. It seems like he also has the same opinion as the Grand Duke.


    (S) What is a good name?


    As I was contemting quietly, all of a sudden, the peas that Deleign had piled up like a mountain on one side suddenly flew away.


    Beans were arranged in front of me, representing certain characters. It was his own name written by the dragon himself.


    Kai den?


    Did he just show me his name through writing? Just now it felt like there was some sort of spiritual power used. I almost thought I was just mistaken. It was spiritual power  an ability only used by the royal family.


    So its Kaiden! Uhm, it would be perfect to call you Kai!


    Gyuu!


    I smiled at Kaiden after giving him the nickname. Kaiden seemed very satisfied, so he flew and sat on myp.


    Father, isnt it really dangerous?


    Wow, thats great! I wish you could bring me peas everyday!


    Well.


    While the two of us were having a friendly atmosphere, the Grand Duke and my brothers were muttering about something to themselves over there.


    Ah, whatever. I scooped up some cake and took a big bite, nyam!


    * * *


    Knock knock.


    Something kept disturbing my sleep. I opened my eyes and looked to the side of the bed with blurry eyes.


    A ghost no, its Kai.


    I met its pair of purple eyes. I thought it was the ghost boy who had woken me up but it was Kaiden. I guessed that it was probably around midnight judging from the darkness outside the windows. Why do I feel like it was making a fuss just now?


    Whats the matter?


    Kaiden blinked at my question and shook its head.


    Somehow, a warm feeling filled my heart. As if celebrating something, as if weing.


    Kaiden, is it you? I wanted to ask, but my eyes kept closing.


    I closed my eyes again. It felt like there was a lot of noise outside the door, but whatever.


    Hmm, I was sleepy so I went back to sleep.


    * * *


    I was alone when I opened my eyes again. There was no Kaiden, no Nina  no one. What on earth is happening now?


    Huh? It feels like the sun is brighter than usual.


    As if possessed by something, I got up from my seat and pulled the string by the bedside.


    Oh,dy, are you awake already?


    Already? I think I woke upter than usual


    Coming in a hurry, Nina asked me as if she was so surprised and that I woke up so quickly. Seeing that I was confused, Nina immediately led me to the bathroom while shaking her head.


    N-no. Wash your face first.


    Stranger things happened next.


    She dressed me up in a pretty dress just for me to have breakfast together with my family, but Nina was saying somethingpletely different than usual.


    Hey, miss. Why dont we eat in the sunroom rather than the dining room today?


    Did my brothers say that?


    N-no, both the young masters ate first today.


    Ate breakfast first so what, do I have to eat in the sun room if I am going to eat alone? I can just eat in the dining room quickly.


    N-no! Look at how nice the sun is today. You need to see more sunlight.


    Uh is that so?


    Ninas attitude was questionable today. I was very puzzled but I decided to follow along anyway.


    M-miss, how about walking this way for today?


    The quickest way to the sun room was through the stairs at the center of the mansion, so I didnt understand why she was asking me to go the other way.


    Huh? I tilted my head and looked at Nina.


    I-it will be good for your h-health to walk a bit more. Having some pre-meal exercise is perfect, it will be good if you go around.


    Unfortunately, Nina doesnt seem to be the type to hide things well. It was as if she didnt want me to go down to the main hall on the first floor.


    Why are you suddenly asking me to exercise first before eating my breakfast when youve never done it before? I just want to eat quickly.


    What was that weird noise? As we went down the stairs, Nina sighed, Ah.


    But still, as I ran down while avoiding her hands reaching out to me, I began to hear strange noises.


    (D) Aish, I wont do it!


    (W) Ahaha! What is that! Dell, you really cant!


    A high-pitched scream of a child and a squeaky, sneering voice. It was a familiar voice  Deleign and Wyndert.


    (SV) M-master, before thedyes down, can you quickly! N-no, the cream is very thick!


    Huh, cream? I walked quickly towards the sound as if I was possessed, ignoring Ninas timid shout behind me saying, N-no, you cant!


    But isnt this the kitchen?


    It was a ce I had never been to. In other words, I shouldnt normally hear the Grand Dukes and my brothers voices in this type of ce.


    (D) Is that all you can do, hyungnim? You cant stop me!


    (W) Why are you mad at me for not being able to do it?


    My brothers were fighting for some unknown reason. Though I could hear their angry voices, it was noisy but enjoyable at the same time.


    (S) Dad? Brothers?


    I called carefully and opened the kitchen door. And at that moment, st.


    (G) I cant concentrate, so can you both be quiet Shushu.


    Something hit my cheek and fell to the floor. The angry Grand Duke saw me and shut his mouth.


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 65

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    I blinked as I wiped my hand across my cheek. Soft cream was smeared on my face. I looked down at the floor and found a chocte cupcake with whipped cream on it, badly crumbled at my feet.


    Shu, Shushu. I didnt ask you toe here Ugh, why is she here?


    Hey you, what on earth happened? Why is Shushu here? What on earth did you do?


    The person who threw the chocte muffin at me, Deleign, carefully called out to me with a look of horror. Standing next to him, Wyndert started to scold Nina. While all of that was happening the Grand Duke was standing there holding a piping bag with a nk look. His usual dignified appearance was nowhere to be found.


    Uh


    I was also embarrassed as I was sttered with cream icing as soon as I opened the door, but there was an even more ridiculous scene in front of me.


    My Dad and brothers were cooking?


    Its something I never dared to imagine! Why on earth are they cooking together?


    Delicious.


    Without thinking, I wiped off the cream with my hand and licked it, and it tasted very sweet and pleasant.


    Is it?


    I said it unconsciously, but unexpectedly, Deleign blushed and smiled.


    was this by any chance, made by older brother?


    I asked cautiously, scanning the remains of other food that had been horribly smeared on Deleigns apron. He nodded proudly.


    What the hell is this!


    I dont think I am seeing anything wrong. It was true that these three rich men were standing here and cooking! The Grand Duke and my brothers had a disappointed look on their faces as I walked inside, step by step.


    This.


    There was a big cake terribly covered with frosting in front of the Grand Duke. Bam, I was suddenly struck with enlightenment almost like I received a divine revtion!


    This, this was made by the Grand Duke!


    A cold sweat ran down on my back in an instant.


    I realized what day it is today as soon as I saw the cake  they are going to throw me a birthday party! It was clear that they were nning on throwing a surprise party, and that was why the Grand Duke was making a cake himself.


    Ah Dad really likes surprises


    I took a nce at the Grand Duke. Usually, he wasnt a person with a lot of expressions, but I could easily read his expression this time. The surprise was a failure and the cake waspletely ruined.


    Oh, Im h-hungry.


    I have always believed in my ability to cope with crises, but as of today, that didnt work properly. In the end, the only answer I could think of was to look away and pretend I hadnt noticed anything. Each of us inside the room has our eyes trembling because of the harsh reality in front of us.


    W-would you like to eat th-this too?


    Wyndert presented a crispy, nicely-baked tart. It was a tart topped with figs, my favorite.


    Can I eat  wow! Thank you for the food!


    Can I eat this right now? Wasnt it meant to be used at the party?


    I almost asked that question but I immediately opened my mouth to eat it instead.


    I was internally screaming, but I forced myself to pretend to be okay as I opened my mouth bigger.


    (W) A-alright, here.


    (S) Its delicious! Did older brother make this?


    (W) Do you like it?


    (S) Yes! Its so delicious!


    I praised him with twinkling eyes, sping my hands together, while happily shuffling my feet. Then Wynderts face, which had been slightly nervous, calmed down instantly.


    I, I made one too!


    Deleign showed his work with anxious, trembling eyes. There was a slightly better chocte muffin among the messily made cupcakes. I deliberately pointed it out and overreacted.


    This! This is so pretty!


    Is it? Its pretty? Thank God! Look, hyungnim! Shushu likes mine!


    Uhm, I heard them fighting earlier when they were making it. Deleign ran and shouted with a face suffering injustice, as if they were in apetition.


    In any case, I can see their shoulders raised in nervousness were slowly going down. (T/N: it goes down down baby lol)


    This will be thest, right?


    Wow! Daddy is great too!


    I jumped and jumped and reacted the most dramatically for my Dad. I must appease the Grand Duke! The Grand Dukes expression slightly softened as my eyes twinkled while I was jumping around. He heaved a sigh as he took off his apron and threw it off at the counter.


    (G) You noticed?


    (S) Uh, yes?


    (G) Come on, lets go.


    I reflexively avoided his gaze, then he lifted me up in a sh. He then beckoned the servants to follow along with the carefully prepared cakes.


    Happy early birthday, Shushu. I was preparing a birthday party for you.


    The Grand Duke whispered in a gentle voice when we arrived in front of the sunroom.


    It wasnt a big deal to me as long as he said Happy Birthday. But it was so touching. Holding back my tears as I slowly blinked my eyes, I saw the scenery in the sunroom.


    Happy birthday Grand Princess!


    It was full of people. They were the rtives and vassals of the Grand Duke I met for the first time. Most of them were people Ive never seen before, but Ive already memorized their portraits so I recognized all of them.


    I will meet these people someday, but it would be better to know them in advance to create a smoother situation.


    They are family members of the Grand Duchy who came to celebrate the birthday of our Shushu.


    I said I would kick their butts if they didnt bring a generous gift, and everyone came anyway despite the threat. You only have your brothers as your favorites, right?


    Holding my hand, Wyndert and Deleign exined the situation to me. I burst intoughter as I listened to Deleign ying around.


    Thank you Del Oraboni but next time, you cant threaten them like that.


    But, a birthday party should be full of people, and its a pleasure to receive a bunch of big presents, and open them!


    Deleign pouted his lips in protest hearing my well-woven words, immediately pulling his hand out of mine.


    Stop talking about nonsense and lets go inside. Lets go eat the cupcakes we made!


    Ah!


    I looked at the cakes on the high pedestal over there, with a slightly worried expression on my face. The crooked desserts werent the works of a skilled chef, as everyone can see. It is unheard of for nobles to cook.


    I thought, What if the Grand Dukes dignity ispromised by cooking for me in front of this many spectators?


    I purposely didnt go near it so I tried not to look towards its direction, but Deleign dragged me to stand in front of the cakes, not knowing the brewing turmoil inside of me.


    O-older brother.


    Strawberry cake messily topped with cream, a fig tart with cut sides, and chocte cupcakes that looked soft and crumbly.


    Besides those, there happened to have a lot of pretty and elegantly decorated desserts piled up, making the other ones even more obvious.


    Whats more, all of the Grand Dukes direct descendants were standing in front of them, so everyones attention was in our direction.


    Th-this


    This was what the chef made for me because I have a unique taste! As such, I just want to make excuses like this.


    The whole family just loves her so much.


    It must be because she is such a lovely Grand Princess. Just how cute histe daughter would look like?


    Huh? Everyone seemed to already know that these were made by the Grand Duke and my brothers. I thought it would be considered rude so I thought of making an excuse.


    They evaluated it in a favorable way as if they were really moved by this kind of gesture. I turned my head towards the Grand Duke, and I already figured out what happened.


    The Grand Duke has no intention of hiding anything.


    Expressing love for ones wife and children, and acting like a fool wasnt at all a nobles etiquette. So in a normal rtionship, I would have been perceived as a superficial adopted daughter, after all, today was just a front to decide how the other branch of the family would treat me in the future.


    However, the Grand Duke didnt take his eyes off of me even for a moment. Expressing it like that means that I was adopted not simply because I am useful, but was based on an extreme level of affection.


    The Grand Duke is more powerful than the Emperor in the Grand Duchy.


    How did they ept me like this?


    The Grand Duke loves his adopted daughter so much that he puts cream on his hands. Everyone in front of me mustve made a calction on their heads like this. My mind was blown when I realized that.


    I mustve been really nervous.


    They were direct rtives of the Grand Duke, not people who you can ignore as vassals. Theyre people who support the Grand Duke. These people help the Grand Duke and will help my brothers in the future.


    I guess, I just wanted to make a good impression on them.


    Thank you, Marquis Atrea, Madame Bizet, and Count Schurzel.


    In turn, I thanked the three people for their kind words. Then they looked at me intently.


    Did you know our names in advance, Grand Princess?


    Of course, you are the SamDuHwi of the Grand Duchy.


    (T/N:  this is literally three-headpany meaning apany is run by three people. Welp, editor-nim, correct me if Im wrong T_T) (E/N: Im gonna leave it as is because it seems fine, besides my brain keeps saying tri-f*rce for some reason. I think this is a sign Ive been ying too much botw)


    The SamDuHwi was the name of a special organization unique to the Grand Duchy. For a just ruling, they were a decision-making body of the Grand Duchy run by three chairpersons of equal status.


    Uhm, doesnt this look like a gathering of prime ministers working under the Ruler of the Grand Duchy, the Grand Duke?


    The Grand Duke is the final decision-maker, but my adoption is also the result of these three people granting their permission.


    You were the people who support the Grand Dukes family so I learned about you after being adopted!


    Oh.


    Thanks to all of you for your hard work, due to your efforts the Grand Duchy is developing further.


    At my words, Mrs. Bizets expression softened even more. She had an expression like she didnt know what to do.


    I knew it.


    I can see the answer just by looking at Mrs. Bizets face even though she is middle-aged.


    Mrs. Bizet is responsible for information. She, the chairwoman, as well as her agents, were the busiest of the three (chairpersons).


    There is nothing more pleasing than someone recognizing their hard work for a workaholic.


    The Grand Duke probably isnt a master with a soft personality. Judging by how she reacted, my words must have beenforting during this time when she hasnt been able to take the time to rest properly.


    I smiled bashfully and said sweetly, Please take good care of my dad from now on.


    I had no intention of asking the Grand Duke to have Mrs. Bizet rest. People who are good at work should work hard for as long as they can!


    Indeed, you are a really lovely person. I am embarrassed that the lovely Grand Princess knows our names and faces.


    To be such a clever princess, this is the red robe of the Grand Duke.(E/N: red robe here basically means that he is lucky and she should be shown off to others)


    Hmm Baron Elgar, Viscount Boldin, Baron Moore, Mrs. Moore


    Hearing the admiration of those around us listening to our conversation, I quietly turned my head.


    When I said all their names starting from the left, the surroundings became quiet. You think I only memorized the names of the SamDuHwi?


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 66

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    Before you read, (G)=Grand Duke, (W)=Wyndert, (D)=Deleign, (S)=Shushu, and (C)=Children


    As I murmured and pointed out the people inside the sun room one by one, the people around me began to talk among themselves. It mustve been a surprise to them that a six-year-old little kid had memorized all of the Grand Dukes family members.


    Look, my daughter is so intelligent, the Grand Duke said as he hugged me from behind me.


    (W) As expected, our Shushu is amazing.


    (D) See, my little sister likes studying too!


    My brothers, too, were astounded as if I had done something amazing.


    Shes really wonderful!


    Is it due to the presence of his subordinates that made the Grand Duke want to brag about his daughter? Watching people apud all at once made me want to hide in embarrassment.


    Lets escape!


    Nyam nyam, so I fled for food. I took a peek at the Grand Duke and my older brothers who were continuing their conversation and bragging about me, so I escaped.


    I was sitting on a chair quietly, swinging my legs while finally eating a meal to take the ce of breakfast and lunch, when I heard someone approaching next to me.


    Excuse me.


    Huh?


    It was the voice of a young boy.


    ***


    Visteon couldnt calmly bring his eyes that were wide open back to a normal size and had his eyes fixedly staring at her. The Grand Duke had told him, Shushu is an angel so serve her well, but stay away from her.


    The children gathered on one side as they trembled because they experienced the curse of the Grand Duke for the first time in their lives.


    It was a birthday for the Grand Princess whom they had never seen before, but who would have thought that they would want to go home in less than half an hour. The Grand Princess may be just as fearsome as the direct descendants of the Grand Duke.


    They exchanged nces as they were too sacred and asked their parents not to bring them again to the Grand Dukes to meet the Grand Princess. However


    Wow.


    All of the children were overwhelmed, unable to speak properly and only eximed.


    She waspletely different from the Grand Dukes direct descendants, who looked terribly terrifying. She had long, blonde hair that looked as sweet as honey, big, round eyes that looked like ake with her soft and gentle expression.


    Shuelina, who was wearing a strawberry milk colored frill dress with a pink ribbon tie at the top of her head and holding hands with her older brothers, looked very lovely.


    It felt like their eyes were attached to Shuelina like a ma. Visteon opened his mouth widely and continued to stare at Shuelina.


    Theon, can you take the other children over and tell the little princess its okay to open the presents?


    (T/N: Theon is Visteons nickname. )


    That little boy who was stomping his feet inwardly, jumped with joy at the request from his grandfather, the Marquis Atrea. Perhaps because the other children also wanted to get close to Shuelina they started chasing after Visteon.


    Hello. My name is Visteon de Atrea. Can I take up a moment of your time?


    Visteon smiled contentedly as he stared at Shuelina, who was eating.


    Her fork looked too big for her slender wrist, which seemed like it would snap at one touch. He felt like he was going crazy to the extent that he wanted to raise the fork and feed her himself, and poke her cheeks that were the chewing meat.


    Of course, it wasnt the job of a gentleman to poke ady like that no matter how young he is. He tried to calm himself down.


    Nice to meet you. Im Shuelina.


    Even her voice was cute! It was a baby-like innocent voice, but it was very cute of her to answer like an adult.


    What can I help you with?


    Im here to inform you that the adults let us open the presents amongst ourselves.


    Oh, really!


    Shuelina burst intoughter. He felt their surroundings light up when sheughed softly in a clear and light voice. Visteon held his breath and struggled to cool his reddened face.


    (W) What is this over here?


    But his feeling of floating on the clouds quickly disappeared  because Deleign and Wyndert approached with terrifying expressions upon hearing Shuelinasughing voice.


    As the two Grand Dukes sons drew near, the weak children began to tremble.


    Oraboni!


    However, Shuelina wasnt afraid of them at all, greeting the two with a big smile stered on her face.


    Little Marquis, youd better take care of your eyes.


    (T/N: That simply means look away from my cute little sister/stop staring. Aww, I cant with this Wyndert hehehe)


    Wyndert, who came closer, inched his face close to Visteons ear and whispered. Visteon wanted to ask Yes? but sadly, Wyndert was quick-witted.


    All the boys in the room were sure that they had been warned.


    Come on, lets go check out the presents together!


    Shuelina spoke kindly and led the children to the podium full of gifts. Anyway, the main event of the birthday party is the gift-opening portion. Everyone stood in a circle as they watched the process of Shuelina peeling off the wrapping paper from the presents.


    There were expensive toys, marvelous artifacts, colorful jewels, and even cute pictures and dolls that children will love. There were also luxurious gifts lined up that were diligently prepared by the vassals for her first birthday. The highlight was the presents prepared by her family though.


    Oraboni, this is really pretty! Shuelina eximed in admiration after unpacking the package and seeing the contents.


    There was a small tea set with a delicate rose pattern. It was a set with teacups, a teapot, as well as cream and sugar pots tailored to the size of a small child.


    (S) Ill use it when I y house! Thank you so much, oraboni!


    (W) Is there a drink you want to drink now, Shushu?


    (S) Youll bring it to me? Im fine


    (W) But still, tell me at least one.


    (S) Well, then a cold cocoa!


    Wyndert ced Shuelinas hand on the tea pots handle, putting it together then pretended to pour the said drink into the teacup. Then magically, cocoa began to overflow from the teacup.


    (C1) Cocoa suddenly appeared!


    (C2) A magic tool!


    (C3) This is my first time seeing something like this!


    The magic tools produced by high-ranking wizards by driving magic stones were priced at an astronomical amount.


    Unless you are a high-ranking noble, it is an item that is difficult to see even as a heirloom. Of course, it wasnt something that children could normally ess.


    This is a tool that automatically fills your teacup by producing the type of drink you want if you way it out loud while you pour.


    Can I just say anything?


    Of course. Ill tell you how to use itter.


    Shuelina thought that the tea set would be worth more than her ransom so she carefully ced it back in the box and set it aside.


    Wow! A bracelet! Shuelina eximed in an excited voice as she opened Deleigns gift afterwards.


    It was two pairs of ribbon-shaped bracelets to fit on her two wrists. When Shuelina put on the bracelets, Deleign crossed her wrists over the bracelets so they ovepped.


    Oh, wow!


    Then, when she moved her wrists apart, something like the start of a thread came out from between Shuelinas hands, and it started to clump together like clouds.


    Oh, I know what that is! Its cotton candy!


    Someone shouted in a voice full of admiration. Cotton candy that was made by melting sugar and pulling it thin like a very long thread, was so expensive that you cant eat it easily. (E/N: Might be closer to dragons beard than cotton candy but theyre really simr)


    Dines gift was a magic tool that made cotton candy in an instant!


    Shuelina was very cute, making cotton candy while waving her hands around ecstatically.


    Lets all share!


    Shuelina made plenty of cotton candy, and gave some to each of the children. After receiving the sweet cotton candy, the childrens cheeks were full of happiness.


    Oh, what should I do?


    Meanwhile, Eve had a dark expression on her face which contrasted strongly amongst the children gathered here. Herplexion turned pale as she looked at the splendid and expensive luxuriesid out one after another on the podium.


    She only prepared a ring that she made with great care. It was woven from small wildflowers and was small and cute, but honestly, it wasnt something worthy of the Grand Princess.


    I will be in big trouble!


    Her family ran out of money but they couldnte empty-handed, so she had to bring it, but it seems like it was a wrong choice. It would be nice if they would onlyugh at her. She may even be told things like, Do you hold contempt against the Grand Princess?.


    Even now


    Eve stared anxiously at the small box ced near the edge of the podium. She eventually made a decision and reached out carefully to snatch it back.


    Huh? but then her eyes trembling with tension met Shuelinas bewildered eyes.


    Eve was so startled that she dropped the gift she barely held in her hand onto the floor. She looked tearfully at the gift that was tossed away.


    Oh my God! Will she think that I am stealing?


    As she was nagging herself with her head hung down, she felt a tug on the hem of her clothes. Eve turned her head with a yelp, and she couldnt help but take a deep breath in surprise.


    Shuelina suddenly approached and stood beside her.


    Excuse me.


    Y-yes, Princess.


    Unable to rx and answer carefully, Shuelina reached out her small hand and beckoned her over. Eve felt like Shuelina was asking for her to bow down her head a bit.


    Hey, is there something wrong?


    Shuelina whispered softly into Eves ear with her head bowed. She mustve seen her touching the gift earlier.


    It was enough to be misunderstood. It would also be understandable if she yelled at her angrily about why she was touching the gift right now.


    However, Shuelina seemed to havee to quietly ask about it.


    Shes such a kind person, but I cant even congratte her on her birthday Im an idiot.


    Eves face turned red from embarrassment from not preparing a proper gift.


    Ah! Whats this!


    A boy suddenly shouted. Eve turned her head reflexively, but her heart sank as she took a step back  her gift was in his hand.


    What piece of dried grass is this?


    Gift wrapping also had its own fads in high society.


    This seasons fashion was to wrap gifts in expensive silk and decorate them with ribbonsvishly tied like flowers.


    Eve, who could not obtain neither silk nor high-quality ribbons, had no choice but to decorate the gift with pressed flowers.


    Knowing that the princess was going to have a birthday party, she picked the prettiest flowers and carefully pressed and dried her pressed flowers into pieces of ribbon.


    Its unfortunate


    She felt miserable in an instant. By any chance, will they reveal her present here and will she be ridiculed by the public? She wanted to say that it was from another person, but it was impossible. Eve already knew that.


    I cant believe that this was a gift worthy of the princesss dignity who was it?


    However, what she prepared wasnt even treated as a gift. She forgot to think while being stuck in a state of being as stiff as a stone.


    Eh, what is that? It must be  from that youngdy.


    You really came up with something like that?


    She realized receiving their malice wasnt that unexpected as she heard their little whispers around her. After all, her family was a wimppared to the Grand Duchys social circle.


    She is so poor that she was barely protecting her title, and everyone must be sure that it was prepared by the Hazel family. Eve lowered her head.


    Its mine.


    At that moment, Shuelina stepped out in front of Eve and held out her hand.


    Give it to me.


    Uh, uh y-yes.


    Shuelina smiled very lovingly. It was a face that was saying You will give it to me, right?. Unable to refuse the Grand Princess words, the boy stuttered with a puzzled voice and offered her the present.


    (E/N: Eve seems really cute, I hope she and Shushu be friends! Also, I wonder if Visteon is a ML candidate.)


    Advanced Chapters!


    Rate the novel on Novel Updates.


    Join our discord to receive thetest updates as soon as possible!

 Chapter 67

    Trantor and Editor: Bunny and Einna


    This flower is so pretty, Ill put it in my room.


    Shuelina, who received her gift back, said with a very satisfied face. Eve gaped nkly in surprise. Shuelina unwrapped the gift without a change in expression, pulling out all the contents inside.


    Opening it by herself, Shuelina immediately put on the flower ring and smiled brightly.


    Kyaa! Its an evening primrose!


    The three-dimensional ring was made by twisting the threads carefully, and it was very suitable for the young Shuelina.


    Shuelina showed off her hand with the yellow flower ring. Everytime it shook in the air, the petals made of the delicate thread swayed with it.


    Faced with the unexpected situation, Eve stood still and stared at Shuelina. The ring on Shuelinas finger seemed to fit her well, but it felt strange.


    Evening primrose she recognized it.


    Among the nobility, the evening primrose wasnt popr. Flowers were originally used for decoration so simple flowers such as evening primrose werent popr.


    Eve, however, frequently drinks tea made from evening primroses. It was because they were so poor that they couldnt afford to buy expensive tea leaves, so they had to pick flowers in their backyard then dry them to make tea.


    I think she recognized it.


    A shabby and worthless evening primrose, a poor and unlucky Eve  she was holding back her tears for some reason as she looked at Shuelina from afar.


    Was the person who gave me this gift Miss Eve de Hazel?


    Shuelina looked straight at Eve after reading the name on the gift box, making sure that the person who gave her the gift was Eve.


    Y-yes.


    Shuelina ran to her at once as Eve raised her hand awkwardly, smiling broadly like an innocent friend as she held out her hand.


    Its really amazing! It makes me happy! Ive always wanted a ring! You knew I like evening primroses, right?


    She didnt know about that so she was about to say that it was just a coincidence when Shuelina winked at her as if asking her to cooperate, so she erased her puzzled expression and calmly nodded her head.


    You really wanted to congratte me on my birthday so you took my taste into consideration, Lady Hazel! Im moved!


    You can just call me Eve


    Can I call you unnie? I want to be friends with you!


    Eves heart thumped in an instant. She looked around reflexively. Everyone watching the poorest youngdy in this ce with eyes of disbelief.


    Y-yes.


    Later, I will write you a letter then lets have tea together, Eve unnie!


    With a trembling hand, Eve took Shuelinas hand. Shuelina then burst outughing and waved their sped hands. They then went back to their original ce to continue opening the Grand Dukes gift. Eve realized that many things would change thanks to her luck today.


    My daughter, are you having fun?


    Just before opening the Grand Dukes gift, the sender of the gift approached Shuelina. It was a relief that his two sons were still young so the children in the audience could barely endure it, but when it was the Grand Duke who was approaching, they trembled in fear.


    Yes! Ive made friends, and Im just about to open dads gift!


    Is that so?


    Shuelina answered the Grand Duke while tightly holding onto his gift.


    With Wyndert and Deleign on her left then the Grand Duke on her right, Shuelina could smile innocently with a bunch of scary humans on both of her sides and only feel great.


    I can tell without looking, Daddys gift is something I would definitely like.


    Shuelina said as she carefully removed the flower-shaped ribbon from the wrapping paper. Then she ced the flower-shaped ribbon on one side very carefully  a slightly crooked flower-shaped ribbon that was definitely not made by a professional.


    Before opening the gift, Shuelina hugged the Grand Duke at once.


    I will treasure it because it is made by Daddy himself.


    She took out a small device from the box and picked it up. It was a tool with a hole in the lower part and a handle on the top.


    What is this?


    Its an ice cream toy.


    Wow! Ice cream!


    The Grand Duke stood the machine upright and put the bowl that was included below the opening at the bottom. He pressed a pink button on it and then asked Shuelina to turn the knob.


    Whoosh. Shuelina turned the handle with her tiny hand, and a pile of very small ice cream spheres piled up on top of the bowl.


    The ice cream is so small!


    Its like ice cream beads. It can be used continuously by putting a magic stone in it.


    (E/N: the Grand Duke invented dippin dots lol)


    Shuelina, who received the ice cream tool, stared intently at the machine with curiosity in her eyes as she tasted the ice cream. The pink ice cream melted in her mouth with a hint of strawberry vor.


    Ah! Its a pink button, so it tastes like strawberry!


    The Grand Duke smiled and nodded as he watched Shuelina pping her hands and eximing excitedly.


    It was the result of thinking hard about how to give Shuelina the dessert she likes to eat with his sons, so that she can eat it by herself, and have fun while making it quickly.


    He was convinced that he had made a good choice when he saw the way she kept on turning the knob with a bright face that looked happier than ever.


    Wow.


    The children who had been unable to approach for fear of the Grand Duke, forgot their fears and inched forward one step at a time. They seemed to have forgotten to maintain the neutral expression they had been taught to wear.


    (T/N: Im guessing when ites to expression or facial expressions of nobility, it talks about showing neither warm nor cold expressions towards each other. )


    They approached Shuelina as if they were possessed as they stared at Shuelina nkly. There were delicious ice cream beads that poured out everytime she turned the handle. They had never seen such small scoops of ice cream.


    I want to see it again.


    I want to try it too!


    The children looked at the marble ice cream machine with envy. It was like a toy as she kept turning the handle, and they kept being captivated by it.


    As the children stood near the podium with their twinkling eyes, Shuelina, embarrassed, looked around.


    If, if anyone wants to try it lets get along and y together!


    All the children screamed ecstatically in unison as they lined up as soon as Shuelina said that with a broad smile. The surrounding became noisy with joyful screams and theughter of children in an instant. Around them were the adults who were talking and looked at each other in amazement.


    They smiled happily knowing that it was thanks to Shuelina sharing the gifts she received that the children were able to y happily with each other. The sight of Shuelina leading the other children while ying with them was both shocking and lovely.


    Dad, brothers, thank you very much. This is the first time I have had such a happy birthday.


    While the other children were engrossed in ying, Shuelina sneaked away from them and approached her family, whispering in a small voice while smiling fondly.


    When I was suffering and struggling, I was longing for a day like this.


    Shuelina smiled happily and rested her head in the Grand Dukes arms.


    7. How to start a counterattack


    I walked through the corridors of the Imperial Pce in the Grand Dukes arms, because the side effects of the excessive poisoning from my past acted up again making my legs weak while we were on the way to the Imperial Capital from the Grand Duchy.


    I was a little embarrassed because everyone was looking in our direction, but it was afortable way to see the Imperial Pce. It was a very different experience than when Shuelina entered the Imperial Pce in the original novel.


    She entered the pce because of Azu. When Azu reached adulthood, simply transmitting Shuelinas power using a Brilliant wasnt enough anymore, and for that reason, the Empress brought in Shuelina from the Marquiss estate, disguised as a maid, into the Imperial Pce.


    In the original novel, Shuelina thought it was better to be a maid.


    Objectively, the rooms in the Imperial Pce were quite good. Although it was a maids room, it waspletely luxuriouspared to the secret room of the Marquis, where Shuelina had been imprisoned for a very long time.


    Life wouldve been easier if Shuelina hadnt known about the secret of her birth and had not insisted on trying to be weed by her family.


    But, she was very desperate for her family.


    She didnt have any idea that her family would be her poison.


    Afterwards, when forged evidence showed that Shuelina might not be a real Imperial Princess, she was transferred to a room worse than the maids room within the Imperial Pce. Is it because I knew Shuelinas situation beforehand? Somehow.


    Its weird here. For some reason, I feel really scared and nostalgic.


    The Imperial Pce where all the precious things of the Empire are gathered. The corridors were very splendid. Unlike the white and noble Grand Duchy, the Imperial Pce gave off a strong vibe with thebination of red and gold.


    It was somehow a different feeling of splendor. It was also somewhat creepy even though it was bright because of the lights of the chandelier hanging everywhere.


    Why is it?


    An unfamiliar feeling. Its definitely impossible, but it felt like Id been here before. I looked down the hallway and it felt like something was missing and hugged the Grand Duke neck tightly.


    We came to have an audience with Father Emperor.


    Lucas, who came up with us from the Grand Duchy, led our group in front of therge door. As soon as the knights standing on either side of the door announced our arrival, the door opened quickly.


    Please go inside, His Majesty is waiting.


    Thank you, Grand Chambein.


    The Emperors servant who opened the door from the inside, politely greeted the Duke as he led us inside.


    He (the Emperor) looked at me. Was it because he was rather embarrassed by the Grand Duke holding me in his arms? I thought I saw a subtle emotion passing through his eyes as he tilted his head.


    You knew about Shuelinas birth.


    Perhaps because the Emperor had spoken about it. He insisted that it wasnt like that in the original novel. Although it took a while for others to know about my secret, it didnt bother me as the Grand Chambein was calm.


    I have aplished what you have ordered and returned, Father Emperor.


    At ease, Crown Prince.


    We, the Vaillots, greet the Lord of the Empire.


    It seems like its been a long time since Ive seen you at the Imperial Pce, Grand Duke.


    The Emperor responded to Lucas and the Grand Dukes greetings, but he was staring at me to the point it felt as if he would drill holes into my body. When the Grand Duke put me down to greet the Emperor, I clung to the side of the Grand Duke and Wyndert, then looked back at the Emperor.


    Thats the man!


    It was the man I bumped into the Grand Duchy  a man whom I felt strange about and that I wanted to run away from. Why did the Emperor evene to the Grand Duchy?


    I was shocked that I had already met him before. Because of that, I didnt hear Wyndert greet him beside me and just opened my mouth nkly.


    Why did I recognize Lucas as soon as I saw him, but I didnt have any idea at all when it came to the Emperor?


    No, since I read about him through the written words, it would be urate to say that I didnt know what the Emperor looked like. It was surprising enough that I couldnt recognize this bodys biological father, but he resembled me.


    If I sat down with the Emperor and Lucas, it was surprising just how much we resembled each other, that blue light in his eyes, especially the gentle look in it. We looked the same, almost as if we were made out of the same mold.


    I looked just like you, but you pretended to not know Shuelina?


    I shuddered slightly. With such a soft and kind face, why did he only show Shuelina a scary expression? Somehow, I felt gloomy.


    I greet the Lord of the Empire. I am Wyndert William de Vaillot.


    I was in a situation where Wyndert had already greeted him, and now it was my turn to greet the Emperor. I carefully studied the etiquette and it was nothing difficult but still I hesitated as I bit my lip.


    You just look like an idiot move quickly!


    It was time to greet him as the Grand Princess however, I was embarrassed as my body didnt bow as I wished for it to, as if my body instinctively wanted to avoid him. When I was very upset with myself, a hand patted my back  it was the Grand Duke.


    I greet the Lord of the Empire. I am Shuelina de Vaillot.


    A strong hand as if protecting me  thanks to that hand, I was able to greet him quickly before my actions became too disrespectful.


    A posture where my body was bowing perfectly while holding my dress and bending my knees to 20 degrees. Greeting and bowing to him perfectly just like the etiquette I had learned, the Emperors eyes softened a little. He looked straight at me and held out his hand.


    Come, get closer.


    Yes.


    I slowly walked forward, hiding my urge to avoid him. When I was right in front of the Emperor, he bent his knees and drew closer to me.


    Advanced Chapters!

 Chapter 68

    Your Majesty!


    The knight standing behind the Emperor shouted, as if he didnt want the Emperor to bow down to a child like me. But he didnt seem to hate me.


    (T/N: In case you didnt know, an Emperor doesnt bow or kneel to just anyone thats why the knight shouted when the Emperor knelt in front of Shuelina. He mustve known that Shuelina was the adopted daughter of the Grand Duke, thus his reaction. )


    For some reason, he was looking at me with a weing expression. But it was definitely our first time seeing each other. I turned my head towards the Emperor, feeling a littleplicated.


    Shh Evalt, quiet.


    The emperor frowned slightly and spoke to the knight, then focused on me again. He had a very tense face for some reason.


    Grand Chambein, bring it here.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Upon receiving the emperors orders, the valet appeared with silent footsteps and held out something wrapped in colorful wrapping paper. The Emperor who received it carefully handed it to me.


    Will you ept this?


    What is this, Your Majesty?


    That is something you liked.


    Obviously, the face that I saw when I entered the audience room of the Emperor looked as heartless as I imagined but now, the way he is treating me is a little cautious and clumsy, so I dont feel scared. Lucas and the Emperor were somehow different from what I thought.


    What is this?


    I couldnt easily refuse what the Emperor gave me himself so I epted what he gave me.


    The round metal box was decorated with jewels and looked very splendid. The box shook briefly when the Emperor handed it to me, as if there was something rolling around inside.


    Can I open it?


    I turned to the person I could trust the most in this room, the Grand Duke, and asked. When I asked him with a puzzled face, he paused for a moment then nodded.


    Oh candy?


    There was some colorful candy inside when I opened the box. Why candy? As I tilted my head to the Emperor, his red ears were visible.


    I thought you were holding that pouch as if the stuff in it was precious.


    Ah, I think I know what the Emperor was talking about. That time I bumped into the Emperor I had dropped a pack of candy that I was holding with a lot of care.


    It was a present for my father


    I closed the box with an embarrassed expression and held it out to the emperor.


    Your Majesty, I guess this isnt something I can ept.


    The Emperor looked like something had broken when he heard my words. I dont know what made him look so sad but it was none of my business.


    I put the box back in his hand and walked back to the Grand Duke politely. The Emperor was silent for a moment, then lowered his head and looked at me again. It was kinda sad, but the Grand Duke didnt seem to care about it.


    Then, Your Majesty, I want to go home with my children. My daughter is weak.


    Your body is weak? Chief of staff, call the imperial physician right now!


    Its alright, Your Majesty. Even the Grand Duchy haspetent physicians.


    The Emperor jumped up from his seat with a startled look on his face and shouted. It was so loud that I almost jumped in surprise. A piece of my heart felt strange seeing how hemanded with a desperate face with a genuine surprise.


    Why are you pretending to care about me?


    Is it because, like Lucas, hes convinced that Im his own daughter? Neither situation was very enjoyable. Because I dont want to be the object of someones attention and lose it anymore.


    Once again?


    This is my room


    This room is no longer yours. It is too good for a scammer to have.


    Lucas smooth lips, which were speaking such cold words, gleamed prettily.


    Father Emperor made that decision.


    I wanted to protest that it was impossible, but


    No!


    I almost remembered something but at that moment, the Emperor shouted in a loud voice, interrupting my thoughts.


    Grand Duke, Ill give you the royal guesthouse today, so rest before you go.


    Your Majesty, as you know, there is also a Grand Dukes residence in the Imperial Capital.


    Between the emperor and the Grand Duke, I felt an electric current flowing through me. The Emperor seemed anxious to keep us in the pce.


    Staring at the Grand Dukes stern eyes, which seemed to say he wont back down as soon as he said something about going to the Grand Duchy, an unknown smile flitted across the Emperors face.


    I apologize for interrupting your conversation, but I think I should let you know of a report I received just before you had an audience with them. May I speak with him for a moment?


    You can.


    When the chieftain spoke in a respectful manner, the Emperor quickly responded. The chain turned towards the Grand Duke. As the Emperors vassal, why do you want to speak to the Grand Duke?


    Unfortunately we have received information that there is a problem with the Grand Dukes residence.


    What? Whats the matter?


    The Grand Duke frowned and asked.


    It was said that there was a terrorist attack. While there were no casualties, there was a slight problem with the mansions exterior.


    Theres a problem with the Grand Dukes estate in the capital? Then how about Miya whom I sent first before going here? Is Kaiden alright?


    My eyes opened widely as I looked at the Grand Chambein. It is a big problem if the terror attack has taken ce in the Grand Dukes estate, but the Grey-haired Grand Chambein showed no change in expression. He was just being cool as if he was telling the truth as it is.


    Something like that isnt important. Then I will go back, Your Majesty.


    Are you going to take a weak child back to the mansion where that ident happened? If thats the case, you should leave the child behind in the pce.


    The emperor looked at me with a sad expression on his face.


    Leave me alone, just by myself? I became anxious and grabbed the hem of the Grand Dukes robe with one hand, and then he nced down at me.


    Take Shushu with you Dad. You cant just leave her alone. Or I will stay with her.


    Wyndert grabbed my other hand and said in a firm voice. The Imperial Pce is like a den of enemies to me. It would only be for one night but it is a ce where I will never know what is going to happen.


    As Wyndert spoke with a desperate expression as if protecting me, the Grand Duke remained silent then shook his head afterwards.


    I cannot leave you two alone so I will send a knight to the mansion to check whats going on. In that case, Your Majesty, we will stay for only one day.


    Thats great. Mayor, give them the guesthouse. I have something to ask the Crown Prince so let him remain here.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    The Grand Duke hugged me again. Wrapping my hands to his wide neck as usual, the Emperor muttered with a slightly sad expression.


    Would you like to meet again?


    I did not respond to that, pretending not to hear him, and buried my head in the Grand Dukes neck.


    His gaze was filled with nostalgia and felt sad, but.


    Was there a word like again in the rtionship between you and Shuelina? It seemed really ipatible.


    His tender gaze left me with only bitter sorrow.


    All the way out, the Emperors gaze was fixed on me as if it was going to pierce me, and it was a little scary for some reason.


    Wow its really big.


    The guesthouse we stayed in was very big.


    I took Wynderts hand as my mouth gaped open in surprise. The Imperial Pce felt strangely familiar, but it was different here.


    I dont know if my paranoia is what Im experiencing because of this body.


    When I think back on the sense of dizziness I felt sometimes, it was clear that it had something to do with the original content. Obviously, Shuelina had never been to the Imperial Pce at this point, so she couldnt understand how it felt.


    Its quiterge, as each of the imperial pces is designed like a separate little mansion.


    The maid who guided us smiled softly. She also informed us that the Diamond Room we were assigned to was thergest among the VIP rooms in the guesthouse.


    Its really luxurious.


    It reminded me of a nice apartment with a few connected rooms rather than a simple guest room for someone to stay in for a night.


    So he could also give us such a luxurious andfortable room.


    I looked around the living room and felt a bit bitter. Im being treated like this because I came with the Grand Duke but itspletely different from the original novel.


    Princess?


    Huh?


    This is the princesss room.


    As I recalled the original novel while keeping silent for a moment, the maid called me, perhaps seeing my silence. I followed her to a room with a pink diamond studded floor.


    The room was really special. Obviously, the living room was also very luxuriously arranged to wee a VIP, but the bedroom waspletely different.


    A very well decorated room in yellow color was really lovely like a childs room.


    To say that it was prepared in a short period of time is hard to believe, the furniture and atmosphere were different. It was a room where you could feel a lot of sincerity in every detail that came into contact with your eyes.


    The room is nice.


    I sat on the bright yellow bed and whispered to the maid, then the maid smiled kindly to me.


    There are snacks prepared to wee the arrival of the princess. You can eat it while you wait for the maid to arrive who will attend to you.


    I guess this maid wont be the one attending to me. I nodded and walked over the table and picked up a cookie. As I nibbled on the chocte cookies while waiting for the maid, the maid didnte back.


    Whats going on?


    Only experienced handmaids will be sent if it was a maid from the Imperial Pce. They couldnt have left a VIP alone like this unintentionally right? Did the Emperor decide to neglect me? I dont know but theres nothing I can do right now, so I decided to look around the room first.


    What is all this!


    I looked around, and there was a side door studded with beautiful diamonds on one side, so I swung the door open. It contained all kinds of clothes and beautiful jewels. There were unnecessary things in the dressing room where I would stay overnight.


    As anyone can see, they are new, and all my belongings were sent to the Grand Duchys residence as soon as I entered the Imperial Capital, so there was no way it was ever mine.


    [Shuelina Ste de Abunicia, the star Ive always been waiting for.]


    On the table in the dressing room was a card written in beautiful handwriting.


    It was my name with the Imperial Familys surname with the middle name Ste, though I dont know what it means but intuitively, I know the card was written by the Emperor.


    Are you recognizing me so easily?


    Then, why the hell did he do that to Shuelina in the original?


    A corner of my heart was aching. I crumpled the card up and hid it instinctively in my arms. Then, I didnt want to be caught looking in the dressing room, so I ran back to the bedroom.


    Haa, haa, I calmed down my breathing while resting in the bed, and thats when I heard a knock on the door. It seemed that the maid had finally arrived.


    Excuse me, Princess.


    Come in.


    Princess, I am Thalia and I am here to attend to you.


    As soon as my gentle voice told her toe in, the maid with a slightly fierce look came into the room. She bowed her head very politely in front of me and looked at me shyly.


    I never knew there was such a beautiful person in the Grand Dukes family.


    Thalia whispered as she stared at me with her enchanted eyes, as if she was in a dream. I nodded my head with an expressionless face at her words.


    You said the same thing back then.

 Chapter 69

    In the original novel, the maid in charge of Shuelina when she revealed that she was also a member of the royal family was Thalia. I never knew there was such a beautiful princess as you, I will take good care of you in the future. She was instantly enamored with her words.


    You might not have a friendly impression of me, but I will try my best to serve you with a sincere heart until you open your heart to me willingly. Thanks to that, she thought that Thalia was one of the few people she could trust in her new harsh pce life.


    Thalia is not that kind of person! Please believe me!


    To think of an example, didnt Shuelina try to run and rescue Thalia when she was in a crisis, saying that she was set up? However, Thalias crisis was nned, because shes one of the Empress people.


    In the end, she was just a person whom Shuelina naively entrusted with her every move. Shuelinas position in the Imperial Pce was greatly reduced because she said she would save that precious person by her side.


    The Empress has great influence this time too.


    I watched as Thalia smiled softly, my lips twitched. Should I use this opportunity to get rid of Thalia? Its only been a day in the Imperial Pce and this is a decision that I have to make on my own. Because I cant exin to the Grand Duke that I actually possessed this body.


    Princess, would you like to change clothes first?


    (T/N: The title Princess here doesnt refer to the Imperial Princess but to Shuelinas identity as the Grand Princess, the adopted daughter of the Grand Duke Vaillot. I hope that doesnt add to your confusion. )


    Thalia asked politely as I contemted what to do. Then I thought, Oh, thinking of the situation in the dressing room.


    The things in the dressing room were not suitable for a Grand Princess like me that would only stay here for a day. If Thalia saw that and reported it to the Empress.


    The Empress may be convinced that the Emperor knows about me.


    Then it was clear that I shouldnt leave Thalia alone. Uhm, what excuse should I use? I cant just throw Thalia out without any reason. I quickly scanned her from head to toe to see if I could find any faults.


    Good idea, lets change clothes. But I came right after traveling and my legs hurt. Please give me a hug and carry me.


    Yes, Princess. I will help you.


    Thalia approached me after I deliberately said something stupid. As she was about to hug me, I purposely tripped over her feet and pretended to fall to the floor.


    Kyaah, Princess!


    Seeing me on the floor, Thalia came up towards me immediately while hesitating and tried to pick me up. I shook off her hand, pouted my lips and pretended to hold back my tears.


    Uwahh! It hurts!


    I purposely burst out crying loudly. Surprised, Thalia fell t on the floor and trembled. Though it felt terrible to lie on my stomach on the floor, the crime of making the Grand Princess cry is great.


    P-princess, I made a mistake! It was a mistake, please forgive me!


    Uwaah! I do not like you! Where is the maid who guided me?


    That child was only in charge of guidance, Princess. I will serve you with more sincerity.


    Thalia begged and fell even tter on the floor. If I say that she just didnt like me and that she tried to hurt me, then she would be used of plotting a crime against a member of the royal family. This was because the Grand Duke, and the family of the Grand Duchy, are also recognized as a branch of royalty.


    Since we were outside of the Grand Duchy, he wouldnt be able to execute her outside, but Thalias life will definitely be difficult.


    Besides.


    Why is my daughter crying?


    Shushu, what the hell is going on!


    The Grand Duke and Wyndert opened the door and ran inside with great timing after a loud cry. They alternately looked at me, who was lying on the floor while crying, and to Thalia who was lying t in embarrassment.


    What the hell happened?


    The Grand Duke approached me with big strides, hugged me softly, and asked the maid. As I dramatically moved and fell into his arms.


    Shes one of the Empress eyes.


    I whispered very softly in his ear. The Grand Duke, who heard my words and understood the situation, blinked at the servants who were standing in front of the door with a bewildered face.


    Get her out right now and put her in the dungeon


    Dad, I wasnt hurt too much I was just a little surprised


    Its alright to moderately kick her out, but dont deliberately force her to be punished. Theres no need to make too much noise as soon as wee to see the Emperor, and we cant sh with the Empress already.


    After all, Thalia was also a maid servant that was one of the Empress limbs, so there was no way the Empress would abandon her for something like this.


    I slightly smirked and looked at Thalia.


    It would be disgraceful for a maid to change their masters so that would be enough punishment. Just change to another maid.


    Youre too generous.


    Thalia probably didnt step on me on purpose. But I was upset


    When I lowered my head like withered grass, the Grand Duke gave me a hug, then he beckoned his servants to pull Thalia outside.


    Please, please, Princess!


    Thalia called out in a desperate voice, but I did not look back on purpose, only my shoulders trembled intermittently. After a while, Thalia disappeared from the door and the room became quiet in an instant.


    Did she go? She went away already, right? I sighed and lifted my head as I looked at the closed door.


    Now, tell me whats going on.


    Wyndert asked, watching the Grand Duke put me down on the wide bed. I nodded, then took out the card from my pocket which the Emperor had written, and showed it to them.


    His Majesty the Emperor wrote this.


    This.


    The Grand Duke took the card and, with an expressionless face, gave strength to his hand. Wow, the card waspletely crushed in his hand.


    And over there. Look inside the dressing room.


    I got up and walked towards the dressing room, leading the two of them. The two people who saw the inside also had between their brows wrinkle as if they were surprised like me.


    That man His Majesty, is more senile even though hes younger than me.


    Dad!


    Someone may hear it! I grabbed the Grand Dukes arm and shook it, surprised by his words. The crime of having contempt towards the royal family is a felony as much as the crime of murdering a member of the royal family. These words shouldnt havee out of his mouth at all.


    These things, Daddy will buy you more.


    We should show the world who our Shushu belongs to during the New Years Eve!


    But as if they werent scared at all, the Grand Duke and Wyndert whispered to me sarcastically.


    eh, I cant stop you guys it seems. The Grand Duke then proceeded to call Cahill to clean the interior while Wyndert was hugging me.


    Why are you so puffy?


    Its nothing.


    I gently shook my head as Wyndert poked my cheeks and asked me. He then took me to the soft bed and settled me down there. I somehow felt strange that he was looking at me so intently.


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    Are you okay?


    What?


    Wyndert patted my back and looked down on the floor as I tilted my head in askance. He was looking down at the ce where Thalia fell t and banged her head with tears streaming down her face. I wondered if Wyndert was also worried about Thalia so I looked at him carefully, and then saw him looking carefully at my face again.


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    It must have been very scary.


    Yes?


    The Empress influence is so great even though your father and brother were just in the next room.


    Brother.


    You are calm and mature, but you are only seven years old. How scary it might have been for you.


    Wyndert hugged me tightly and saidforting words. Im not really a child, but for a moment I thought that its okay Wyndertforted me so seriously that I burst intoughter.


    Normally, people would think I am a sneaky child in times like this.


    But to Wyndert, I looked like a young and lovely person.


    I kicked her out on purpose, dont you think it was scary?


    Wyndert smirked and pinched my soft cheeks as if enjoying it.


    Are you going to im that you are dangerous now?


    He touched my soft cheeks, my forearms, and my tightly closed lips in turn. I shook my head and whispered, No, you might feel bad.


    Shushu, who was the one who tried to monitor you first?


    The Empress.


    Who was the one who approached you hiding their intentions under a kind appearance?


    That maid.


    Who made you feel ufortable?


    That maid But I am doing this on purpose so?


    Wyndert snorted as I looked up at him.


    You are the Grand Princess. Its the maids fault for disobeying the Grand Princess for some reason.


    So Ive never done anything insulting. It was an extremely biased judgment, but I was grateful for Wynderts heart and dove into his arms more.


    Rubbing my cheeks on his chest, I felt Wyndert stroking my hair happily.


    After being kicked out by the attendant, Thalia lingered in front of the Diamond Pce for a long time. She had no idea how Shuelina fell on the floor. However, there was no reason for Shuelina to hate Thalia, so there was no way to exin it other than her having bad luck.


    Now what?


    She even deliberately pushed out the maid assigned to Shuelina. She cant go back to the Empress like this without any good results in hand. However, the reality is that a master can choose a maid but a maid cant choose who will be her master.


    She bit her lip when she finally saw the other maid walking in instead of her. It was a day she had to lie t on the floor and beg.


    She headed straight to the Empress pce, and asked for an audience in an extremely polite voice.


    Your Majesty, it is Thalia.


    Come in.


    The Empress allowed her to enter the residence with a gentle voice. As soon as Thalia entered, she saw the back of the Empress sitting in front of arge mirror and getting her hair done. The empresss hair, as vivid as a burning fire, felt ominous today.


    Ill leave this to Thalia, so you can just leave.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    The maid who wasbing the Empresss hair was immediately expelled from the room. It was because it was time now to receive a secret report.


    Taking care of beauty is of course important, but since the arrival of the Grand Dukes carriage, the Empresss attention has been directed to the VIP room. Why did Shuelinae to the Imperial Pce, do both the Emperor and Shuelina know about the secret of her birth, and how long will she stay inside the Imperial Pce?


    It wasnt the only thing she wanted to dig out. Because of that, she even had to exchange the maid prepared by the Grand Chambein with Thalia.


    How was it?


    She has a quiet and gloomy impression, unlike what I know about that child. There was a little response from her no matter what I said.


    Thalia said in a stern tone, recalling Shuelina, who was consistent with her expressionless face no matter what kind ofpliments she gave. At that, the Empress smiled brightly.


    The Empresss daughter no longer resembles the (former) Empress.


    It seems like just yesterday that Empress Heraces angelic face and the smile that embraced the sunlight shining on her made her angry again and again. Shuelina didnt seem to resemble Herace.


    Of course, Shuelina was abused while having to switch orphanages often so it mustve been difficult for her to properly grow up happily.


    She nodded, smiling contentedly at the fact that she had effectively ruined Heraces daughter.


    And?

 Chapter 70

    Thalia frankly confessed that she had not been able to properly do what she wasmanded to, and knelt on the floor to ask for forgiveness. At that moment, the Empress, who was stroking her chin with one hand, narrowed her eyes and looked at Thalia, she asked sharply.


    Wait, what happened there? Your messy attire is unusual.


    Ah!


    Thalia momentarily patted her sleeves.


    Her clothes were wrinkled as she was dragged out by the attendants in the VIP room earlier, and even though she straightened it up again, the keen eyes of the Empress seemed to catch it. Thalia dropped her head to the floor and started banging her forehead.


    Your Majesty, actually, thatmoner identally fell down on the floor and cried out, because of that I couldnt fulfill the mission that was given to me.


    Thalia believed that Shuelina fell on her own, but lied so she could get away with the situation. It was because it was a situation where no one can testify since it was only her and the child inside the room.


    She tried to talk to Shuelina with a tongue dripping in honey but in fact, she already knew that she was an orphanedmoner, so she was looking down at her.


    (e/n: a honey dripping tongue means she was saying sweet and kind words to trick her)


    How dare you! If you hadnt been as lucky to be a Grand Princess, you wouldve been the one washing my feet.


    She felt annoyed when Shuelinas legs weakened and she fell to the floor, and at her form when she started to cry and made it obvious she was upset. Shuelina also showed signs of being wary from the beginning.


    She wasnt born with noble blood, but she kept getting angry because it seemed like that child, who had a lot of luck, ignored her. Unfortunately, she was the Grand Princess so she couldnty a hand on her.


    At Thalias words, the smile on the Empress face somewhat faded.


    So, you just came here to say that?


    .Yes.


    Its not like I sent an untrusted maid to do the task or sent you without letting you know anything beforehand.


    The Empress green eyes shed at Thalias words. It was only then that Thalia knew what a stupid mistake she had made. It was unavoidable that she would be kicked out.


    However, even the maid who was summoned afterward had to be dealt with somehow. She should have brought the other maid and then asked for forgiveness again.


    Please f-forgive me, My Empress! Please!


    Of all things, it would attract too much attention to insist on a maid sent by the Grand Chambein.


    The Empress tilted her head quietly as if thinking about something. Even as she thought deeply, there was no change in her elegant expression.


    If the Grand Chambein came out Maybe it was because of the Emperors influence.


    The Empress tapped the armrest of the chair and motioned for Thalia to step away. Thalia, who certainly wanted to be forgiven, looked up eagerly, but the Empress never looked back. Thalia was eventually forced to retreat.


    As soon as Thalia, who bowed politely again, carefully closed the door and left, the Empress murmured into the air.


    Are things going well?


    Of course, My Empress. I was informed that there was no problem. Now is the time to release it.


    The air shook slightly, and a man wearing a cloak appeared and answered. Even though a person suddenly appeared from behind her, the Empress slowly nodded her head without showing any signs of surprise.


    Yes, that should be fine. We can proceed without a hitch.


    The Empress did not look back, but raised her hand lightly and gave instructions.


    She was nervous by what was happening inside the Grand Duchy. She felt like everything had started to really go wrong when she tried to get her hands on Shuelina, who now suddenly appeared in the Imperial Pce.


    Her red lips twisted as she looked straight at the door where Thalia disappeared after thinking of something.


    Ah, about that kid that just left, deal with her like before.


    In the beginning, Thalia was quick to notice and earned the Empresss trust. But that trust seems to have ended as of today. The Empress was not one to give more than two chances. Sadly, even if it was a simple mistake, she did not have the kind heart to understand.


    Yes.


    The man was very familiar with thatmand, so he bowed his head without saying a word. This is because it was verymon for the Empress to dispose of people that had lost their usefulness.


    Satisfied by the docile mans attitude, the Empress extended her hand. The man lightly kissed the back of her hand and disappeared into thin air again.


    I sat down next to Wyndert and finished eating the crunchy cookies while listening to the conversation between the Grand Duke and Cahill.


    It was suddenly impossible to return to the mansion, so Cahill had gone to investigate the situation in the mansion instead of the Grand Duke.


    The damage is about the size of a mansions garden. No one was injured, but the garden was destroyed.


    What about the Intruder?


    Their status is currently unknown. My apologies.


    The Grand Dukes eyebrows twitched slightly at Cahills answer. He didnt seem to like his answer. It just so happened to be the Grand Dukes mansion that was damaged, but it was still unknown who broke inside and they had not been found yet.


    It must be one of the Royals that did it. Even so, we cant do too much about it.


    The Grand Duke nced at me and muttered a little. I looked up and asked Cahill.


    Excuse me. How are Miya and Kaiden? Im worried about Nina and Franc too


    Of course. The maids are cleaning out thedys room, and Miya and Kaiden are probably wandering around the mansion.


    Oh, really!


    After hearing that there was an attack on the mansion, the thing I was most worried about was resolved, and it was very fortunate news. I started swinging my legs at my seat with a happy face and focused on my cookie again.


    Shushu, arent you bored?


    Yes?


    Then Wyndert put his face close to my ear and spoke softly. We were sitting together in the Diamond Rooms parlor, and he seemed a little bored just listening to the conversation.


    I thought you would be bored if you stayed still. Should we go out?


    Have you been to the Imperial Pce often?


    No, Im not an adult yet, and theres no reason toe here because I would be away from the Grand Duchy.


    (e/n: basically he would be away from the duchy too often, where he has important tasks to do, if he was going to the imperial pce)


    No, he wasnt bored, he was worried about me!


    It wasnt particrly boring, but Wyndert said it was his first visit to the Imperial Pce, so somehow he wanted to go out and see it. My head was pounding for some reason, but I thought Id go with him if he wanted me to.


    Daddy, I want to look around this area with my older brother.


    Take care of yourself then.


    The Grand Duke looked at Wyndert with a meaningful look and said some words of caution.


    He seemed to have be more alert because of the fact that the Empress almost got her hands on me through the maid assigned to me. Therefore, he cant leave me by myself, even if I was listening to the adults conversation, he decided to let me y around.


    Even when he saw the dressing room the emperor gave me, he was very angry


    I can go around the Imperial Pce and brag about this outfit, right?


    Cahill went to the Grant Dukes mansion in the capital to get me a special dress for going out  a luxurious dress embroidered with the familys insignia. Wyndert seemed to be in a good mood at the thought of taking me around in the decorated clothes like this.


    Childish


    The clothes are alright, but my childish appearance made everything look very cute. I would also be recognized more easily as a family member of the Grand Duke and Wyndert. I grabbed Wynderts hand and opened the door.


    Oh?


    Shuelina.


    I saw Lucas leaning slightly against the wall when we entered the hall. Another thing I noticed is that the servants around him looked very restless. I blinked and looked up nkly at Lucas.


    Do you have any business with us, my lord.


    Wyndert asked, moving his hand slightly in front of me as if protecting me. Lucas looked down at the hand and looked back at me.


    You looked like youre going somewhere.


    We are nning to take a tour around the Imperial Pce for now. You can go first if you dont have any specific business here.


    Lucas eye lit up at Wynderts words.


    I see, it must be the first time for the both of you so I will guide you.


    Yes?


    Your Highness!


    Hearing his words, us and the servants who were standing next to him all questioned his actions with scornful faces. Why did you have to be a hindrance during a private outing with my brother?


    I shook my head with tears in my eyes because it was absurd. I quietly refused and started to say no, but it didnt work. Lucas began to stride ahead of us, not caring at all.


    Now, what would you like to see?


    Lucas asked me with a friendly smile. I hesitated and shook my head.


    I want to go to a ce where youre not there


    However, I did not have the courage to rudely reject the Crown Princes offer to guide us around the Imperial Pce.


    It wasnt even a difficult task for him in the first ce, and it seemed more difficult to refuse because it seemed like it was only offered as a favor. Besides For some reason, Lucas seemed a little more sad, so it would be troublesome to make a big fuss out of it.


    Oh, Is it because you dont know which way to go so you cant choose?


    It was Wyndert and my first time in the Imperial Pce so he was right that we didnt know much about this ce. But for some reason, some kind of ce popped up in my head.


    Is it because I read the original too hard?


    The ce where Azu stayed as the Imperial Princess and the ce where Shuelina once stayed vividly came into my mind. I put my fingertips on my forehead and mumbled as I thought nkly.


    I want to go to the west.


    The west side of the imperial castle was really familiar to Shuelina.


    This is your new room now. You should thank the merciful Empress for giving a sinner like you a room.


    Someone grabbed Shuelinas arm and shoved her away. She copsed in the middle of the room, and dust rose all around her.


    She heard the dull sound of the lock after she had been pushed inside the room as if they had been touching something dirty. Shuelina nkly looked around the room where only a small amount of light wasing in.


    There is such a ce here.


    Although there was furniture inside, the bed looked like the legs would snap underneath it at any given moment, and it was fortunate enough that the chair hadnt already broken. It felt like the only mercy given to her was the handful of rays of light that wereing inside.


    While she was dragged here, the other people in the pce were moving around busily, but there were no people here. This ce was the end among ends in the imperial pce. It was a ce that no one cared about and left forgotten.


    Before I was locked up in a luxurious room and then now Im locked up in a dirty tower. There is no difference.


    Shuelinaforted herself and sighed.


    To the west of the Imperial Castle, there is a room where Shuelina in the book stayed in until the end of her life. I dont know what kind of impression it will leave on me if I see it myself.


    My head had started to hurt already, but I knew I had to go to that ce  because this Imperial Pce seemed to always want to show me something.


    So, it was a rather impulsive decision.

 Chapter 71

    Lucas face became puzzled when I said that I wanted to go to see the West side of the Imperial Pce.


    Shuelina, I dont know much, but there is nothing to see on the west side of the Imperial Pce. There are only servantsing and going from there.


    The west side of the imperial castle was usually inhabited by those of low rank. It is the living quarters of servants and maids, who aremoners, people who have a lower status than the noble servants and maids.


    If I wanted to see the beautiful scenery and decorations expected of the Imperial Pce, I shouldve gone to the East wing. Lucas seemed to think I wanted to go see the West wing because I didnt know that.


    ording to the original story, this is the ce where Shuelina, who became the Imperial Princess exclusive maid, stayed.


    It wasnt because I didnt have any idea about it, but I wanted to check it for some unexinable reason. I wanted to see the ce where Shuelina lived her life in pain, not just epting the few details in the written version of the story.


    Its fine. I want to go to that ce first.


    I answered patiently with a determined face. Then Lucas nodded and hummed an answer. It was probably a ce he didnt go to frequently.


    Because it was a ce that exists in the shadows, but doesnt exist inside the shining main sections of the Imperial Pce.


    In the end, the attendant next to Lucas agreed to give us an exnation of the things we passed as we moved towards the west building.


    By the way, Your Highness, I wanted to ask you a question. Did my younger sister allow you to call her by her name?


    The four of us were walking together, and Wyndert, who had a somewhat sullen face, suddenly asked Lucas a bold question. He spoke politely, but his voice was so sharp that anyone could feel his hostility.


    Name? Come to think of it, Lucas kept calling me by my first name!! I was so immersed in my other thoughts that I didnt notice it at all.


    My apologies Grand Princess for the rudeness of the Crown Prince.


    Stop it, I definitely received Shuelinas permission.


    As Lucas attendant thought it was unfair, he carefully tried to stop Wyndert. Lucas himself, stopped him from continuing his words.


    But whats he talking about? When did I give him permission?


    Once a Grand Princess, forever a Grand Princess! You call me Grand Princess!


    Thats fine. Once I call you my younger sister will always be my younger sister. I shouldve called you younger sister first.


    Oh, when I think about it, that time in the garden! I didnt reply back then! I groaned inwardly and looked at Lucas face. But still, its too arbitrary to call it giving him permission!


    Really?


    Uh.


    Wyndert asked with a slight frown. I saw Lucas slightly bitter smile as I was about to shake my head.


    Strange. I was reluctant, and it was strange how my heart weakened when I saw his sad figure.


    Even though I have been thinking: I hate both Lucas and the Emperor! I was also worried when he had that kind of expression. I finally nodded to Wyndert. Anyway, it was also my fault that I didnt stop him from calling me Shuelina in the first ce.


    I am worried about my younger sister who is very kind-hearted.


    Wyndert shook his head and muttered. Seeing my response, the boy who was standing next to Wyndert, Lucas eyes twinkled as if he was somehow moved.


    If you say something, I will take it back!


    Lucas licked his lips as he stared at me with meaningful eyes. I nodded. Shortly thereafter, Wyndert stood in between us so our conversation was cut off immediately. We eventually walked towards the west building inplete silence.


    By the way, did you not like any of the clothes I prepared?


    Yes?


    I worked hard with Father Emperor but womens items are difficult.


    After walking for a while, Lucas suddenly smiled bitterly and asked me carefully. It was a voice that came out full of concern and it sounded quite conflicted.


    I was thinking about what he was talking about then I looked down at my clothes when I realized that he was also looking down at it. I didnt know the clothes in the dressing room were picked out by them.


    This is a present?


    Are you crazy, offering this kind of wild grass to His Majesty?


    A scene from the original story came to my mind. The scene where the Emperor threw away the wreath of flowers Shuelina carefully made and picked, was vivid to my mind as if Ive seen it myself. The cold eyes of Lucas looking at her were full of disdain.


    The face I previously imagined as a blur image was more painful when I met him in reality. So I definitely thought that it served him right, so I had to reject him, and I still wanted to taste the victory of my revenge.


    Why do I feel so bad like this?


    It just made me sad, somehow. Was it because of this outfit that made him look a little defeated earlier when he saw me?


    Knowing that the Grand Duke and Wyndert gave me clothes with meaning, I didnt even think that Lucas would get hurt by it. I didnt even know that he and the Emperor chose those things for me because their image of being cold-blooded people is burned into my mind.


    I bit my lip and turned to look at Lucas.


    Shushu has the freedom to wear whatever she likes to wear, and she also has the freedom to not ept gifts she doesnt like.


    Again, it was Wyndert who cut off our conversation. Lucas, who looked at me intently at his words, nodded helplessly. Then, he had the attendant describe the history and importance of the west wing.


    This ce is called the Bridge of Glory. Its a ce where maids and servants always pass by on their way to work.


    I crossed the bridge connecting the west and main building, and looked around. As ourvishly dressed group passed by, we could see the other servants kneeling on one side, unable to cross the bridge.


    Nobles, even royals, would note to the area ofmoners who usually do chores, so it was a terrifying experience for them. I shouldve seen iting, but I was getting more and more upset the closer we got.


    Im somehow used to this road.


    Like dj vu, I had ces that should be unfamiliar to me appear familiar to my eyes. My heart was beating painfully and I felt suffocated as if I was sinking below the surface of deep water. I had to bite my lip and stop walking.


    Shushu, are you okay? Would you like to rest?


    It seems that myplexion had deteriorated quite noticeably. Wyndert looked at my face and asked in a worried voice. When I shook my head, he lifted me up and hugged me this time.


    Are your leg sore? Ill give you a lift.


    Its okay


    Shh. Nope.


    Wyndert picked me up and wrapped me around him like a little ko against his chest, so my arms were around his neck and my legs were wrapped around his torso. He hoped that carrying me this way my body would shake less and I wouldnt feel even more sick.


    When I put my head on Wynderts neck, I felt his cool body temperature, and I could tell I was getting a little feverish. I could feel the burning heat in the corners of my eyes.


    Yourplexion has turned pale. Wed better go back and call an Imperial Physician.


    Lucas looked at me with a worried face and grabbed Wynderts arm to make him stop.


    No, that cant be done. I have to see this ce with my own eyes.


    I naturally knew that I had to let a physician get a look at my condition and get a good rest, but I felt the urge to go further this time  to check the miserable memories Shuelina had in that ce.


    I shook my head and jumped down onto the floor.


    No. I will keep going.


    But, Shuelina, your face doesnt look better now.


    Its a little hot for a walk, yes that must be it, I guess thats why.


    I shrugged him off and took Wynderts hand as I strode forward. Contrary to my original purpose, I couldnt see my surroundings clearly at this point. I continued toward the end of the west building as if my legs were walking on their own.


    And I arrived at the ce, just like in the past.


    ck door.


    It was thest room on the top floor of the west building. As I entered the room, I saw a small side door on the side wall. The ck side door looked very sturdy. I opened the door after a moments hesitation.


    Cough.


    It was full of dust. It was so dirty that it was hard to breathe.


    whats this ce?


    Was there always a ce like this in the Imperial Pce?


    Lucas asked back, surprised. It seemed that he had no idea this room existed.


    It looks like an abandoned warehouse.


    The attendant also looked around with a bewildered face and muttered in a puzzled voice. Looking around, the room was packed with junk that had been neglected for decades. It was all things that looked shabby, they were either useless things or they were used by themoner maids and servants.


    It hadnt been cleaned for a long time already so I could even see dust floating in the air. We all held our breath as we looked around the room. It was such a small room that it was hard to fit a group with only three children and a small number of attendants.


    Even the Crown Prince who lived in this Pce didnt know about the existence of this ce, and it was even his first time seeing this. I asked the attendant, recalling the pieces of furniture in this room.


    Do maids live in ces like this?


    This is a warehouse, Princess. It is not a ce for people to live.


    The attendant shook his head as if my question made no sense. Then even if this ce was cleaned up, I muttered how would a person live in this small ce and chuckled. It was as if I was asking because I had no idea.


    I see.


    I nodded my head and muttered.


    I guess Shuelina wasnt a person.


    This is where Shuelina lived until just before she died in the original story. She was kicked out of the Pce as there were many talks that she shouldnt be a princess.


    It was a very unfavorable environment, simr to the secret room of the Marquis estate in which Shuelina lived throughout her childhood.


    It was a cold, airless room with no windows. The most remote ce in the Imperial Pce where no one visits.


    Shuelina had to endure the cold and dark nights with a small candle every day in such a poorly lit ce. No one was interested in how Shuelina lived. It mustve been the Empress who had intentionally given this room to her, since it was the Empress who managed the Inner Pces affairs.


    To receive the most miserable room in this fancy imperial castle.


    It was to ridicule the stupid Shuelina who was trying to be a family member with them without knowing the subject.


    ha.


    I clenched my fists to hold back my tears, then let out a long sigh. My eyes and nose were stinging in an instant as my head started to ache.


    I want to leave now. My eyes are aching and I am about to cry.


    I whispered as I grabbed Wynderts sleeve. He grabbed my hand and hurriedly left the room. He took out a handkerchief and put it around my mouth when I coughed because I somehow inhaled some dust.


    Shuelina, how are you feeling?


    After that, I didnt know how I managed to walk properly. I moved around and sat in a small chair in the hallway for a while, Lucas carefully asked.


    He looked worriedly at me, who wasnt feeling well. At the same time, he was throwing Wyndert jealous gazes for having the ability to take care of me.


    Before, he didnt even notice how miserable Shuelina was.


    He didnt take good care of Shuelina properly when they were still living together, but I couldnt understand why he suddenly changed his mind now even if things have changed a little bit. It would be unfair for me to act distant from Lucas point of view because what happened in the original story was a future that had not happened yet.


    But then what about the original Shuelina who had already gone through that time? I can remember it vividly as if everything that happened in the original story was engraved into my body.


    Has the miserable Shuelina in this memory just be a thing of the past?


    Since it was only me who could remember, should I think of everything as if it never happened at all?


    No, I cant. The Empress is still looking for me now, just like in my memories.


    Given that the dangers I was facing were real, Ive alreadye too far to just give up like this. I dont know what the right answer is, but I didnte all this way to just forget.

 Chapter 72

    I couldnt possibly forget all the abuse and unfair treatment she had been subjected to.


    Shuelina?


    He called me once, but when I didnt answer, Lucas waved his hand in front of me, puzzled. His eyes were purely worried. It really felt like the original Shuelina was only fictional when I looked into those eyes.


    Seriously, I wondered if someone so full of pure goodwill for me could do such a terrible thing. After that, I felt like a bad person for having such a weak thought.


    In the end, I bit my lip and turned away from Lucass face.


    Shushu, should I lift you again if you dont feel well?


    No, its okay. Thank you, brother. I just want to go back to my room.


    Wyndert saw me turning my head and immediately stretched out his hand to Lucas and pushed him away euphorically.


    Then he tried to look at myplexion. He seemed to be worried that I was having a high fever. I grabbed Wynderts hand and got up again, then we walked slowly toward our amodation.


    Please, control your heart.


    The sensible Wyndert and my beloved family. Thank you Lucy, cute Nina and Franc. My lovely Miya and Kaiden. My beautiful room and delicious foods. The excitement I had on the way to the Imperial Capital. I tried hard to think of only pleasant and lovely people I met and things I gained after possessing this body.


    With such a subdued mood, it was difficult to respond flexibly when an unexpected ident urred. Above all, I didnt want to make Wyndert or the Grand Duke worried. If possible even Lucas, who was looking at only me from over there.


    I was able to smile softly again after I suppressed everything. It was only when we were near to our amodation.


    Im d youre feeling better. If something made you feel bad please tell me. I will fix it somehow.


    Lucas spoke carefully to me as if he was paying attention to me who was suddenly cold and didnt look good.


    I shook my head, remembering his handkerchief, which I had not returned, in the pile of luggage I had brought from the Grand Duchy. Because I cant tell him that I was reminded of the time he did something wrong to his younger sister.


    Lets see for sure, Shuelina. The Lucas in my memory is very different from the one here now. But only one person is the same in both versions. If you focus your observation on the Empress, youll be able to decide what to do with Lucas.


    What changed was the attitude of the Emperor and Lucas. On the other hand, Azu and the Empress stayed the same, who still used me tomit evil acts. I decided to focus on them and then I decided to do whatever I wanted about everything else that was causing me conflict.


    As I swore to do so, the whispering voice from afar came closer and closer.


    ..right? Oh, brother!


    It was Azu,ing with her nanny and three maids walking behind her. She was gently walking towards Lucas.


    A gentle and soft voice, a smooth and silent walk without any sound, paired with a seemingly kind smile. Surely, as Teacher Rima had said, no as the criminal Rima had said, Azu was still young but she looked like a perfect and elegantdy.


    Azu!


    The one who tormented Shuelina, I probably could have guessed that her childhood was like this. She had a bright and clear face and wore luxurious outfits while receiving plenty of love. I looked closely at Azus entourage and saw that she was leading them all properly.


    She surpassed what I had imagined so far


    The beloved princess of the Empire, ady as gorgeous as a rose  she was also a six year old like me but I felt like she was very mature.


    It was then that I realized that all I knew was how much Azu had taken away from Shuelinas life. The young Azu looked so bright that it seemed as if she was unrted to such crimes.


    I dont understand, I am so angry right now for what Shuelina has been through


    Up until now, I thought they were just memories left in my body and covered it up, but it was still kind of awkward often now that I arrived at the pce. I could feel the fear, disgust and a strong sense of dread that was intense building up inside of me.


    All I could see was Azus face when she would grow up that would be full of scorn.


    Isnt it possible that all of it wasnt just inside the book but Ive possessed a body that went back in time to before the story started?


    If these distinct senses of dj vu remained in the body due to the regression, it was understandable that the scenes that came into my mind were vivid enough for me to even recall the scents. The real Shuelina may have gone back in time after going through everything and I may havee in after that.


    Brother, Ive been dying to see you after hearing that you came back after a long trip.


    I was staring nkly at the floor, lost in thought, when I suddenly heard a gentle voice.


    Azu smiled, swaying her body a little in a charming and cute way. At that moment, the jewel on her chest gleamed  it was the Brilliant. I instantly felt like heat was rising from the bottom of my stomach. I was dizzy and barely held myself together. Dont faint here or show any emotions in front of Azu.


    I bit my lip, clearing my mind a little with the pain, and then looked at Azu.


    Who are these people with you?


    Azu, Im receiving a very distinguished guest right now so talk to meter.


    Lucas spoke coldly to Azu who was wearing a gentle smile. He even shook off Azu who came near him.


    It was indeed strange.


    Lucas was originally a character who couldnt live without Azu. I felt it when I met him in the Grand Duchy, but his attitude was definitely different from the original.


    Have you had a fight recently? However, even Azu and the maids behind her seemed to be very familiar with Lucas attitude. Azus big eyes were filled with tears.


    She doesnt look sad at all.


    I can definitely feel it as I was crying every night. Sure, Azu looked a little heartbroken, but she didnt look genuinely sad enough that tears would well up in her eyes. But there were suddenly tears in her eyes, so my mouth gaped open nkly in surprise.


    Ah Im sorry, I havent been considerate enough towards older brother.


    Azu took the handkerchief handed to her by the maid as if she was ustomed to holding it, and gently wiped the tears away from under her eyes. Then she smiled very softly, and her eyes that looked filled with regret looked down at the ground. She also seemed really used to that way of faking a resolute attitude.


    I just missed my older brother so much


    I could only faintly hear her voice and it almost made it seem as if Lucas had made a big mistake and pushed her away deliberately. Lucas swallowed as if he was holding back something.


    Who is this person?


    At that moment, Azus gaze turned to Wyndert. It didnt look like she was asking for an answer. She smiled at Wyndert and held out her hand.


    Hello.


    She held out her hand for a kiss, and then I realized that this was the first meeting between Wyndert and Azu like in the original story. I thought it would be muchter that these two would meet each other, but their first meeting was the same.


    Will Azu and Wynderts rtionship eventually be the same?


    I am Wyndert William de Vaillot.


    But unexpectedly, Wyndert reacted differently from the original, in which he shook off Azus hand in embarrassment and introduced his name.


    Maybe, brother.


    After meeting me, Wyndert got used to expressing emotions a lot. Maybe thats why he developed feelings for Azu as soon as they met?


    What should Wyndert do if, as in the book, he ends up falling in love with Azu and turns into a real viin? What if he really falls for Azu, the girl who wants to ruin my whole life?


    Huh?


    But when I calmed my trembling heart and looked closely at Wynderts eyes, I could tell that I was just overthinking. His eyes were just as cold as if he was dealing with every other person he didnt care about. Besides, he still didnt touch Azus outstretched hand.


    It was basically rude of a gentleman to ignore adys outstretched hand for a greeting.


    If he only nced at her without introducing himself she wouldve misunderstood him.


    Im certain that he wasnt forcing himself to pretend that he didnt like her.


    However, it felt strange because he introduced himself but ignored the outstretched hand. Azu, too, seemed to be surprised, and with a slightly red face, removed her hand.


    Then who are you?


    Azu asked, this time looking straight at me. It was different from the twinkling eyes she had when she looked at Wyndert, but she still had a soft and gentle expression.


    Finally, we have bumped into each other.


    I gulped and opened my mouth to relieve my tense mind.


    I am Shuelina de Vaillot.


    Azus eyes widened slightly at my words.


    Was it because she knows my name? No matter how reluctant I am and dislike Azu, I hoped that she is not a viin that knows everything about her and her mothers evil deeds from such a tender young age and that she willingly steals other peoples abilities.


    Were there any Grand Princesses in the Vaillot family? Weird, there was obviously nonest I checked. You two dont look alike at all as well.


    I.


    Ah, are you an adopted daughter? Where did you originallye from?


    Azu asked me, tilting her head  pretending that it was her mistake, and deliberately cutting off my words and openly revealing that I am an adopted daughter. It was a remarkable collection of words full of malice meant to dig into my humble life. Her words were noteworthy. I didnt know if I should be sad for the words that came out of her mouth, or happy that I didnt think she recognized me.


    If I dont answer that question properly, my evaluation will probably drop from that moment.


    Are you amoner princess? Nonsense.


    In fact, thats what Shuelina heard in the original story. Some said it was unfortunate of an Imperial Princess to grow up as amoner, and that she shouldve been killed so that there would be no more talk about her in high society.


    That was the beginning of Shuelinas hellish life in the Imperial Pce.


    Im d this is not a crowded ce.


    There would have been a greater effect if she had said those words at a party like in the original story. Even now, most people wouldnt recognize the malice hidden in a six-year olds words. I bit my lip slightly and opened my mouth to answer.


    Azu, I already told you to go back.


    If Lucas hadnt intercepted my answer by blocking my way, I could have answered right away. Azus eyes widened when she saw Lucas acting like he was protecting me.


    Ah Im sorry. Was I rude just now? I was just so d to meet my brothers distinguished guests.


    At Azus words, the nanny behind her opened her mouth cautiously as if defending Azu.


    Your Highness, it seemed like Her Highness made a slip of the tongue because what she learned about noble genealogy was different. Please ease your anger.


    It was an attitude that seemed to talk with sincerity. She bowed her head and asked Lucas not to me Azu in a desperate voice. He just scolded her for her rudeness, but I didnt know why she (nanny) was talking as if Lucas had been extremely cold-hearted.


    She only seemed a good person when she was covering for the child (Azu), but I was a little startled when she looked at me. It was because I saw her mouthing the wordmoner. It looks like she was ming me for having Lucas protect me, a formermoner, rather than his younger sister Azu.


    Grand Princess, Im sorry if it was so wrong to ask where you came from. Next time, we will meet and talk in a good atmosphere.


    Azu looked back at Wyndert and me once with a sad face, then bowed her head to Lucas and turned back. I alternately nced at Azus back, which was moving away, and Lucas and Wyndert, who stood tall as if they were trying to protect me.


    Why?


    Obviously, to Lucas, Azu must be his most precious little sister


    Why did you block me as if you wanted to protect me? It feels almost as if you didnt want me to stand out in the eyes of Azu, that cant be it right?

 Chapter 73

    Ah!


    I tried to hold back the dizziness I was feeling and rubbed my temples, but my body quickly became heavy due to the swirling questions and worries. My legs were about to copse when my arms were stretched from both sides.


    Shuelina!


    Shushu, are you okay?


    Holding one arm was my (biological) brother, and the other was my older brother. Holding me from both sides, I blinked as I slowly raised my head at Wyndert and Lucas, who were staring at each other.


    I dont think Shushu and the Imperial Pce go well together. She is suddenly sick now.


    I think its better to tell Father Emperor to let Shuelina stay at the Imperial Pce until she gets well.


    Then what will you do if something really bad happens? It would be better for Shushu to go back to our mansion as soon as possible.


    I could feel the pulsing energy between the two of them.


    H-hey, my arms


    Oh, what to do? I was in the middle of them as they were both grabbing my arms, but neither of them was looking at me. I was crying with my arms grabbed when I heard the door click open in front of me.


    I came out to see why it was noisy outside, and this was the reason.


    It was the Grand Duke. He frowned when he saw that I was being held on both of my arms like meat on a skewer. He snapped his fingers to get our attention and the two boys who had been holding me taught, released their grips on me. I rubbed my tingling arms as I approached the Grand Duke, and he lifted me up as he clicked his tongue.


    Your Highness, I think you should re-study the manners you should have towards the Grand Princess and ady.


    The Grand Duke said to Lucas, looking at me with a dissatisfied look on his face.


    Wyndert, children grow up fighting and you can fight as much as you like, but lets fight without Shushu involved.


    Wynderts ear tinged red as he was called a child. The Grand Duke ced his hand on my forehead and lightly touched my reddish wrist, then lightly clicked his tongue.


    It was obvious that there was going to be a bruise on my wrist pretty soon. Both Wyndert and Lucas were frozen like ice as they stared intently at my wrist.


    I-Im sorry Shuelina.


    Your oppa was just, at the moment


    The two of them sneaked up to me and whispered that they were sorry. I shook my head and leanedzily into the Grand Dukes arms.


    It would be better if you just go in and rest, Shushu. Ill put you on the bed.


    I looked up at the Grand Duke and wanted to invite Lucas, but when I saw the Grand Dukes expression, I shut my mouth.


    In an instant, the bell of enlightenment rang in my mind. If I invite Lucas now, the Grand Duke will be very upset!! At this point, I decided that I should hand over the handkerchief to Lucas, but it would be a pity.


    Lets not forget it next time.


    Lucas looked at me in the Grand Dukes arms with a slightly sad look. I wanted to tell him something unfortunately, I couldnt say it since I felt so rxed after being held by the Grand Duke.


    Unfortunately, the invitation to His Majestys dinner has to be reserved for the next time because my daughter is sick. I would take responsibility for this, so please tell him that.


    The Grand Duke raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said to Lucas. The Emperor invited us to dinner? I wanted to ask him, Arent we supposed to go? but I only stared at him as I pursed my lips.


    I do not know. Daddy will take care of it!


    Believing that the Grand Duke would solve the problem. I finally fell asleep without being able to defeat my heavy eyelids that had started to close as soon as he lifted me up.


    The Grand Duke Vaillots carriage was seen leaving the Central Gate of the Imperial Pce. Azu clenched her fists, remembering the person inside that carriage.


    Princess, your skin might burn in the sun if you are so close to the window. You, go and draw the curtains.


    Azus nanny gave instructions to the maid in a worried voice. Azu nced at the nanny, then stared intently at the faraway carriage. She then twisted her lips thinking about what happened yesterday.


    Yesterday, how did that child look?


    Yes? Are you referring to the Grand Princess? She couldnt even stand beside you, Imperial Princess.


    Azu wiped the smile that hung from her lips at the words of the indifferent maid, then shook her head.


    Um are youparing me to her? I guess I should learn more about being ady.


    Azu smiled a little sadly. The maid probably just wanted to tter Azu. However, it was uneptable to dare think that Shuelina can bepared especially if the object ofparison was her, Azu.


    Azus eyes shone secretly, but she had a pitiful expression on her face as if she was about to cry, though she knew everything.


    I-Imperial Princess! I didnt mean that!


    You go back to your room. Ill call you back when I need you.


    The nanny couldnt dare to keep a maid who went against the Imperial Princess will. The nanny quickly sent out the maid who made a slip of tongue, as if it was to protect Azu.


    Azu sighed lightly when the maid, who was about to bow down on the floor while crying, went out of the room.


    I think she hates me, Azu uttered sadly as she looked at the door where she left.


    Then the nannyforted Azu with a worried expression on her face.


    Is that possible? Its all because of that stupid kid.


    But shes a noble?


    Themoners are inferior and foolish, the nobles are superior, and the imperial family is divine. Recalling the famous saying, Azu tilted her head.


    Although she (shuelina) was respected by the knights and nobles in order to maintain a good and lovely image, she couldnt change her inherent status after all. The nanny shook her head, clearing Azus doubts.


    She can do nothing about it since shes a low ranking noble. She mustveined to a maid.


    It was only said by her nanny so that Azu would be in a better mood and she could stay by her side, but after all a low-ranking noble has a defect that cant be hidden or changed.


    I will be able to look after everyone if I be a better Imperial Princess. Leave her alone, nanny. It was probably hard for her to live with her just being stupid.


    Azu said in a whisper with a bitter face. Then she put her hand on her chest and thought.


    Thats right, thats her only way to survive. She had to embrace it.


    Azu tried to calm the stinging that she had forgotten about for a while because of the maid.


    That kid Shuelina  a child who shamelessly extorts her abilities from others and doesnt return them.


    She hated Lucas for giving Shuelina a tour in the pce. It was unfair of Lucas to ask her to go away as if she was nothing  as if the two boys were protecting Shuelina and blocking her way.


    There was no way that Lucas who is always cold and aloof, can only be kind to Shuelina.


    Its all because of that Shuelina. It was obvious that she had gone to bother Lucas because she only knew how to depend on others.


    I dont know what kind of girl she is and its clear that both my brother and the other boy were deceived to take pity on her.


    There was no way for her to survive other than to rob other people, depend on them, and pretend to be pitiful while she was growing up as amoner. Azu sighed lightly, venting her sympathy, then turned away.


    I was talking about the son of the Grand Duke Vaillot who was standing next to her. Nanny, how does he look?


    There were many beautiful men and women in the Imperial Pce, and it was worthy to say that he was thrifty and handsome just by looking at the wealthy without going too far. Her older brother, Lucas, was also a very handsome boy, and in the next few years, he would be a handsome man sweeping the poprity of the Empires social circles. Nevertheless, the Wyndert she met yesterday immediately caught her eyes.


    He was cool and clean as ice. Above all, his attitude of pretending that he wasnt interested in her was interesting.


    Is it because hes shy?


    She felt ashamed yesterday when he didnt kiss the back of her hand, but she thought that he might just be too embarrassed to do it. Because there was no one in this world who would hate the loveliest and the most perfect Imperial Princess.


    There has never been anything that didnt work out as Azu wanted  because the world was on her side.


    He is very handsome and has a great family. Moreover, he is the future Grand Duke.


    Right?


    But the familys notoriety is too


    If its the Grand Duke, then Azu will try to get along a little bit, but it wouldnt be a bad condition. Unless there was someone who wasparable to the Emperor of another continent, he was a suitable partner for her future engagement.


    Above all, it was expected that she would receive the envy of quite a few people if she was ced next to him and received a sincere escort. The familys notoriety was something negative but even that was somehow attractive.


    I think it would have been perfect if the Grand Duke Vaillot hadnt adopted Shuelina.


    Azu licked her lips in regret, then shook her head. Whatever has already happened. It was inevitable if Shuelina did not die or disappear.


    Well, I cant help it. Wouldnt it be better for him to escort me at the next ball?


    She was nning to hold a childrens party on New Years Eve, so she was also nning to give him that invitation. He sure pretended to be cold outside, but she was sure that he would be happy upon receiving it and that he wouldnt know what to do.


    Azu smiled happily as she imagined the sensible eyes of the boy looking out around the party.


    The Grand Dukes mansion in the Imperial Capital was called the Blue ss Mansion, and as the name suggests, it was made of blue ss.


    It was very fascinating how the mansion was embedded with magic where you can see the outside from the inside, but you cant see the inside from the outside. Thanks to the blue ss, the exterior of the mansion was like a house made of ice. And the garden that stretched out in front of it was like a treasury.


    Who ruined such a beautiful garden? Was it because our family was infamous for the notoriety that many people wanted to eliminate us? My heart ached for some reason as I looked up at the Grand Duke.


    Do not worry. I will make sure that people will say youre an angel in the future!


    As I looked up to him with bright eyes while making a promise for our future, the Grand Duke patted my head rather than being bewildered by my expression. Hehe, I smiled lightly and took the Grand Dukes hand as we walked into the lobby.


    Wee back, Master!


    People lined up in the lobby shouted loudly at us. It reminded me of my first day at the White Rose Mansion. I walked rxed between the Grand Duke and Wyndert. I followed them closely but at the end of the procession, I saw two people, one was wearing a butlers clothes while the other was wearing the clothes of a head maid.


    Long time no see, Rodrigo.


    Its been so many years, my lord.


    The Grand Duke greeted the butler first. I couldnt help but be surprised when I saw the butlers face. Butler? Why do I feel like he became younger all of a sudden? You arent even wearing your sses!


    Why is your name different?


    As I blinked my eyes and mumbled nkly, the butler burst outughing and kneeled down on one knee in front of me.


    So you are the Grand Princess. The butler of the Grand Dukes main mansion estate, Edgar, is my older brother. Do we look simr?


    Wow!


    They really resemble each other. Then the maid standing next to him grinned at me as my mouth gaped to admire him.


    The Grand Princess is really pretty. I am the head maid Eldeira. My name is difficult, right? You can just call me Elde.


    Nice to meet you, Elde.


    You are really cute! Its really good that you came!


    Eldeira greeted me with a gentle voice. If Lucy had a quick-tempered look, Eldeira had a strict look, but her attitude was very kind.


    Elde is Rodrigos wife.


    Wyndert whispered to me. Unlike the unmarried Lucy and Edgar, these two were married! Somehow, it was fun how this was different from the Grand Duchy that I covered my hands andughed.


    Master, I will guide you. Elde, please take care of the youngdy.


    Eldeira blinked her eyes at Rodrigos words as if she already knew it, and gently led me in the other direction. Eldeira said that she would introduce the mansion to me first, and she gave me a tour around.

 Chapter 74

    I like the Grand Duchy, this is perfect for inviting guests or rxing. The banquet hall is also much bigger.


    I see!


    We put a fluffy and thick carpet in the hallway for you, Young Lady! We want you to have afortable and safe stay here.


    Thank you very much!


    It was definitely a beautiful house. After looking around, I apuded sincerely and praised the mansion.


    This is a beautiful mansion!


    Eldeiras cheeks slightly flushed, as if it was her I was giving the praise to. I looked up at her as she smiled. Then, I continued walking when I suddenly thought of something.


    Come to think of it! Where are all my friends? What about Miya and Kaiden?


    They are waiting in the Young Ladys room. I will guide you there now.


    No matter how thoroughly they give me a tour around the mansion, I think I will forget everything anyways! I immediately followed Eldeira to the room.


    Meooow!


    Miya! Its Miya!


    Young Lady, youll get hurt if you fall when you run like that!


    Miya ran to me with a dangling blue ribbon on her. I immediately spread my arms and dashed towards her.


    Aiko, thats a surprise!


    Young Lady!


    Then, something sparkling suddenly appeared in front of my eyes and hugged my face. I was so scared that I fell down, but luckily, Eldeira, who was following me, caught me. What is this? I heard Miya crying under my feet as I was trying to remove the thing that was holding onto my face tightly.


    Kai?


    I saw Kaiden looking at me when I finally brushed him off my face. Its purple eyes sparkling like jewels, shone with joy, relief and resentment from seeing me. Miya also rubbed her forehead against my leg, wrapping her tail around it softly, and expressing her love over and over again.


    So you were lonely. My heart felt warm for some reason, then bit my lips and nodded my head.


    Im sorry. Something happened yesterday. Did you sleep well here?


    Kyuu.


    Kaiden let out what seemed like a sigh and hugged me. Kaiden would chase me around the White Rose Mansion, while Miya would run around here and there, then sleep well during the day without me. As for Kaiden, he really hated it when I would go out of his sight.


    Come on, dragon. You cant dive so deeply into the Young Ladys face. She could be seriously injured.


    Knowing Kaidens true identity, Eldeira spoke to him in a soft voice. Then she took out an opaque piece of cloth from her apron and put it on him.


    I already told him not to leave the room, but hes here already.


    Huh? Why?


    Hes a dragon. It would be a total chaos, so if possible, the fewer people who know, the better.


    Thats right


    Eldeira murmured with a determined expression on her face. Even in the Grand Duchy, Kaidens presence was a well kept secret in the mansion.


    So, be careful not to let the dragone out of the room. You need to be more careful than in the Grand Duchy.


    Yes.


    I looked at Kaidens gloomy, big eyes through the gap of the fabric. He didnt want me to leave without him so I had to bring him here, but I didnt want to lock him up.


    However, it would be a bigmotion if the fact that there was a dragon found in the Grand Duchy and not the Imperial Capital under the control of the imperial family. If a rumor spread that the legendary creature appeared in the Grand Duchy, I dont know what kind of bizarre talks there would be about the Grand Duke, who is still surrounded by bad rumors.


    I trudged into the room holding Kaiden and sat down on the sofa. I was worried, so I didnt really go and see what the room Eldeira decorated was like.


    Lady, you look unwell. When Im depressed, I like sweet cakes. May I bring you some?


    Seeing me sitting quietly and feeling down, Eldeira asked me carefully. She looked at me pitifully. I nodded my head as I pondered. Eldeira told me shell be back in a minute, and as soon as she left Kaiden let out a sigh again.


    If I had known this would happen, I guess I would have left you in the Grand Duchy somehow. Youre having a hard time


    As I muttered quietly, Kaiden looked up to me as ifforting me. His face was saying that it was okay.


    Young Lady, please enjoy your meal. You have to pick your dress right away after you finish.


    Eldeira ced a whipped cream frosted cake topped withrge strawberries on the table. As I grabbed the fork and ate it straight away, looking up at Eldeira, she smiled reflexively again.


    Wont it be your first time meeting the Imperial Nobles on New Years Eve? Ill make sure that youll hear the people say you are the best and prettiest youngdy in the Capital!


    The people I met at my birthday party were all the vassals of the Grand Duke so technically, this would be my first time. A ce to meet people from other noble families for the first time as the Grand Princess. Because our family hadnt been in the Capital for several years already, we had to prepare so they wouldnt treat us like easy targets.


    Thank you. Then I will eat this and call for Franc right away. Shes good at things like picking dresses.


    I understand. But, arent the maids of our Blue House Mansion who are familiar with the fashion trends of the Imperial Capital more knowledgeable? If you keep them by your side and use them, they will definitely be of help.


    Really?


    Of course. We have always been waiting to help our master, and I hope you will get to know us better.


    Hey, it doesnt matter who you are if you can do it more professionally. I looked at Eldeira with full of interest, wondering if there was a conflict between the mansions.


    Elde is really serious about this. Is there any special reason?


    I approached Eldeiras arms, hugged her, and looked up at her.


    While looking up at her, my eyes were urging her to go on and tell me. Eldeira then bit her lips and sighed.


    To be honest its already been 7 years since the master visited the capital thest time.


    It is said that the deceased Grand Duchess gave birth to Deleign here and died shortly thereafter. The Grand Duke then went down to the Grand Duchy, dering that he would nevere here again with a sorrowful face.


    Dad didnt tell me that.


    If he had said something about that, I wouldve been alright staying in the Imperial Pce. I was very worried about how the Grand Duke would feel when he returned to the ce where the Grand Duchess died.


    But my safety was more important to him than his memories left by the scars. My chest throbbed so I blinked my eyes to stop tears from forming.


    I thought the Lord would nevere back, but when I got the message that he woulde to the capital for the sake of the youngdy


    Are you somehow clinging on to me so we visit again?


    Yes it was presumptuous of me. Im sorry, Young Lady.


    A butler and a maid couple who have grown old together while managing a house which the owner would never return to.


    It wasnt that I couldnt understand how lonely they must have been. All the Grand Dukes members of the estate that Ive seen have all had a blind loyalty towards him.


    I clung to Eldeira, who had lonely eyes, and patted her on the back.


    Though my fathers heart is the most important thing I will ask him toe to the capital often if its okay with him.


    At my words, Eldeira nodded with a moved face. She answered yes with an almost crying voice.


    Uh, Elde should eat cake. Didnt you say that cake is the best when youre depressed?


    Eldeiraughed lightly at my joke. Then she immediately brought Nina and Franc somewhere and instructed them to do the job.


    Lady, pleasee this way. The designer is waiting for you in the drawing room.


    Excuse me, Head Maid. I know the ball will be in three days, so is it possible to prepare everything in that amount of time?


    On the way to the drawing room with Eldeiras guidance, Franc asked in a cautious voice. Considering how long it would take to make a dress, it was certainly a reasonable concern. Then Eldeira smiled and whispered to Franc and me in front of the parlor door.


    The Master loves the youngdy very much, so he prepared everything from the beginning and bought it all. All you have to do is choose.


    As I tilted my head, saying, What do you mean, I looked inside the drawing room door and was shocked once more. Dresses carefully crafted one by one were strewn all over the ce. Oh no, how much more did daddy spend?!


    Hello, Grand Princess. I am Madame Jacqueline.


    She is the chief designer of the Pommel Shop.


    I am.


    The designers and assistants who were organizing the clothes inside jumped up and greeted me. As if they didnt contract with just one designer, several designers greeted me so I was a little distracted.


    My gaze went to a skinny female designer who stood among them and she greeted me with clear eyes. Then Eldeira whispered about her.


    Madam Jacqueline is the most popr designer in the Capital. She often makes dresses for the Imperial Family. All the other shops are also getting excellent reviews.


    Then the Empress or Azu often wears her designs?


    I blinked in surprise and looked at Jacqueline. She was also wearing something stylish herself, and she also seemed to have a good sense of humor and business sense. Because she is so elegant and noble, the Imperial Family will call for her often and the dress worn by them would be even more popr.


    I stopped thinking about whether she would make dresses for those two again.


    But she seems really passionate.


    Jacqueline scoured my face with a passionate look, looking a little startled. Then, she narrowed her eyes at the realization of something. I didnt know why she was surprised to see my face, so I tilted my head and her expression became calm the next second.


    For now, lets not worry about it.


    It was quite embarrassing that I couldnt figure out why her expression was like that. I left Jacqueline behind and immediately turned my attention to the clothes in front of me.


    I think colorful patterns are popr now in the Capital, Young Lady.


    It is the influence of the Empress and the Imperial Princess. They dress up in a fancy way.


    Looking at the very colorful and floral patterns, Franc muttered with ecstatic eyes. Then a designer quickly voiced a huff ofint while she looked at Jacqueline.


    Well, it seems that shes jealous.


    Her gaze at Jacqueline was rather unpleasant as she is in charge of the royal dresses. In other words, there were quite a few people who were jealous of Jacqueline when I looked around. But Jacqueline didnt change her expression at all, as if she was used to the envious gazes of other people and simply didnt care.


    I wish I had good skills.


    A designer liked by Azu feels a little ufortable, but skilles first. I kept a smile on my face and looked at the clothes and tried them on. But after a couple of hours, my smile waspletely gone.


    Oh my gosh Im going to die from choosing clothes


    I was reminded again that dresses are nice to look at, but ufortable to wear.


    I waspletely exhausted after constantly trying on the dresses. Besides, everyone always said it was a dress fit for the Grand Princess so it was difficult to choose, because it looked pretty everytime I tried on one of the dresses.


    Grand Princess, these are the clothes I designed.


    Jacqueline was thest one toe out. While the other designerspeted openly with each other to show off their dresses, she stood without the slightest change in her expression. Its like she already knew that whatever she shows will win.


    Something is different.


    She prepared just one outfit. There was only one dress, but it looked very colorful and beautiful.

 Chapter 75

    There were a lot of colorful clothes in front of me, but I felt like I was looking at something that was very different from the other dress waiting a few steps away. That was maybe the reason why she could present it to me with such confidence. I nodded, feeling strangely attached to the dress.


    This dress is really pretty.


    Thank you, Princess, Jacqueline replied with a broad smile.


    It seems like she was happy with what I said. I could see that even Eldeira and Franc were fascinated by the dress in front of me.


    Im sure that the pale, purple dress, wrapped inyers like flower petals, would flutter elegantly while walking. It was a very lovely dress that wont lose its splendor no matter how many times you see it.


    Ive seen my fair share of dresses, but nothing canpare to this.


    I looked at Jacqueline and opened my mouth.


    Ill take this one and you may go.


    Thank you, youngdy.


    Jacqueline smiled and lowered her head in a bow.


    This is Madame Jacqueline, Your Highness.


    Come in.


    Jacqueline was called to the Imperial pce after showing the dress to Shuelina.


    Azu was sitting on the sofa in the parlor, holding a cup of tea. There were other young girls sitting next to her. It looked like they were enjoying tea time.


    Jacqueline stepped forward politely in front of Azu.


    Oh my, shes finally here, Your Highness!


    I am so curious!


    Next to Azu with twinkling eyes, the other young girls beside her excitedly called her. Azu then asked Jacqueline, lightly rubbing her cheeks with pleasure.


    Are the clothes ready? You should give it to Father Emperor as soon as possible so he can give it to me.


    Azu spoke to Jacqueline with an unusually nervous look.


    They must have already sent several people to spy on her and check the situation, but now it seems that they couldnt stand it and just decided to call her here and hear the news.


    Jacqueline, holding back what seemed like a bitterugh, answered Azu.


    Its all finished, and I was just showing it to His Majesty today.


    Hearing that it was finished, Azu smiled happily.


    Alright then. Is that the one youre holding next to you?


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Ah, really I hope that Father Emperor will give it to me sooner.


    As Azu murmured, the other young girls sitting next to her also nodded with ecstasy.


    Is this the dress studded with diamonds from the Tarind Territory? It seems like His Majesty is really fond of you, Your Highness the Imperial Princess.


    Im looking forward to seeing the princess wearing this to the party!


    Standing with Grand Prince Vaillot will make you look even more perfect!


    (T/N: I am changing my trantion of the Grand Dukes son to Grand Prince since Shuelina is a Grand Princess, a daughter, then a son of a Grand Duke should be called Grand Prince. It is the right trantion, and I only realized it now hehe sorry for the confusion. )


    Azu smiled happily as she heard the whispers of the other young girls full of jealousy. She had also already shared her ns for New Years Eve with her close friends. She also openly shared the fact that she was really loved by His Majesty the Emperor, her father, and that he had secretly prepared a dress for her in advance. Even the recently discovered rare diamonds were cut into beautifully delicate shapes and used abundantly to make the dress even more luxurious.


    She also mentioned that she had asked the eye-catching Grand Prince Vaillot, whom she had met at the Imperial Pce, to be her escort at the uing party. Though everything was unconfirmed still, Azu would do everything within her power to make the unclear clear.


    Everyoneughed as they imagined a scene of a beautiful princess instructing the Grand Prince from that viinous family.


    This is trouble. This anticipation.


    Jacqueline looked at Azus face and hardened her expression slightly. She shouldve said that the dress was actually not for Azu, but it wasnt the right time to say that. The Imperial Princess would be aughing stock in front of the other young noble girls if she had said that now.


    The children, who wereughing and chatting by themselves, didnt pay Jaqueline any more attention. They just told her to get the dress and go outside. Jacqueline was kicked out of the parlor in less than a minute. She sighed as she stood by the door.


    She was initially worried that she might lose the Imperial Princess as a customer, but it was not a big deal now. It was the Emperor who hadmissioned her for the dress in the first ce and not the Imperial Princess.


    At first, I also thought it was for the Imperial Princess.


    Jacqueline was in charge of the Imperial Princess dresses to the point that she looked like an exclusive designer for the Imperial Family. She thought that it was for Azu when the Emperor called and asked her to make a dress for a six-year-old child  just like the rumor that he was really fond of his daughter, and was just preparing a dress for her New Years Evening dress.


    She was soon surprised though, that the height and build he had described in detail was different from Azus.


    Please pardon me Your Majesty, but the size you just described to me now is a little smaller than the Imperial Princess.


    Just do what I said. You just have to make it like this.


    (T/N: Italicized sentence/s inside the  as in the past. )


    The measurements the emperor showed her looked closer to a child of four or five years old, not six. She asked the Emperor carefully, but the Emperor just grinned at her and resolutely told her that.


    Moreover, the dress ordered by the Emperor was very different from what Azu usually wears. It is a well-known fact that the Imperial Princess likes dresses with very shy colors and patterns. However, what the Emperor ordered her to make was a dress that was neat and lovely, a style for someone like an innocent angel. He also demanded that the actual value be different. She shouldnt spare the cost of the materials and use the mostvish fabric and jewels, and to make sure to use white and blue, the colors of the imperial family.


    The design was inspired by the clothes of a certaindy as much as possible (e/n: Im assuming thete empress). That was the Emperors order.


    She thought that maybe she didnt know that much about the Imperial Princess being delicate, but she had to follow the Emperors orders.


    It wasnt for the princess in the first ce.


    It was very difficult to make a dress for a six-year-old she hadnt never met before. Then, she remembered the Grand Duke had also put in a coincidental request to make a dress for a six-year-old.


    Oh, how were my facial expressions earlier?


    She was able to put all the pieces of the puzzle together after she first saw the face of the Grand Princess at the Grand Dukes residence today. Shuelina greatly resembled the Emperor. Her hair shining in the sunlight was exactly the same as the Emperors hair color.


    Anyone can see that she was from the Imperial Familys bloodline.


    It was already well-known in the rumor-fueled high society circle that the Grand Princess was an orphanedmoner. However, as soon as she saw Shuelinas face, it shocked her and she thought, Perhaps, she was an orphaned Imperial Family member?


    However, if we erase the prejudice from the other aristocrats that assumed this could never be the case (because she lived in an orphanage formoners), they would have known that the girl was indeed a member of the royal family.


    Its going to be a blue New Years Eve.


    (T/N: As you all may know, the color blue refers to the royal family because they arent simple people. So when Jacqueline thought it was going to be a blue New Years Eve, she was actually referring to who will wear the dresses she made, because they are both princesses: Azu and Shuelina. )


    Many will be amazed to see Shuelina. An Imperial Princess who became a Grand Princess.


    In addition, Jacqueline was also worried about Azus New Years preparations. The princess, who learned of the Emperors request, was convinced that it was her gift, and she hadnt prepared a dress for it at all. At this rate, the preparation for the princess dress would be a mess.


    Ill have to save myself for a while.


    She nned on making excuses that she actually didnt know to whom the Emperor would give the gift, but she was a little scared. Nevertheless, the corners of her lips rose up when she thought of Shuelina wearing the masterpiece she had made. She was convinced that her work had found the right ce.


    Madam Jacqueline, His Majesty is calling for you.


    A servant approached Jacqueline as she walked down the hallway with various thoughts in mind. Jacqueline bowed her head and followed the attendant to the Emperors drawing room.


    Did you finish the work?


    From the moment she entered the drawing room, Jacqueline, who bowed her head and lowered her body as low as possible, heard the Emperors stern voice.


    Yes. I brought it here, Your Majesty.


    When Jacqueline presented the work, someone epted it on behalf of the Emperor. For a while, there was the sound of the fabric unraveling. Jacqueline looked down and stared with curiosity.


    Theres no way you wouldnt like my clothes.


    If not, its because he doesnt have a knack for girls clothes. With such a firm thought, she waited for something to be said above her head.


    You did it beautifully.


    The Emperor muttered in a slightly hoarse voice, as if he was thinking of something. Perhaps he was imagining someone wearing this outfit.


    I remember the time when Her Majesty the Empress wore this robe.


    The knight standing behind the emperor murmured in a quiet voice. Jacqueline was nowpletely sure when she heard that voice  the Shuelina who will wear this dress is the daughter of His Majesty the Emperor and Her Highness the Empress.


    (T/N: The first Empress said by the knight refers to the former Empress, who was Shuelinas mother. On the other hand, the second Empress in Jacquelines mind is referring to the present Empress, Azus Mother. Jaqueline thought that Shuelina is her daughter. )


    The Grand Princess will wear both of my clothes.


    An innocent purple dressmissioned by the Grand Duke, and the noble royal blue dress requested by the Emperor. Both dresses must have been for Shuelina. Knowing everything, Jacqueline asked the Emperor in a cautious voice.


    Pardon myself, can I take my leave now? Or shall I bring these clothes to the Imperial Princess?


    Princess? Imperial princess?


    The Emperor, who was mumbling as if he was moved by something, snorted out loud.


    These clothes do not belong to Azu.


    Jacqueline was about to say Then, I should hurry and make clothes to give to Her Highness the Imperial Princess but she shut her mouth. Anyway, it wasnt her job to make her new clothes immediately.


    The Emperor looked at Jacqueline, who was hesitating.


    Is there anything you want?


    I.


    Luxurious wealth? Bigger store? Fame? Thinking of what to ask for, Jacqueline put more weight on her ambitions. She needed wealth and fame. She was always hungry with everything. Even if she already had the best, she was hungry and wanted to have bigger adventures.


    Your Majesty! Judging from what I heard in this room I think there will be an official introduction of a member of the royal family soon.


    .


    The Emperor did not say anything. Jacqueline endured her trembling voice and continued.


    Then, at the time of the introduction, please let me take care of the clothes that the new princess will wear.


    You are very greedy. But it seems you could read the current situation.


    The Emperor looked down at Jacquelines bowing figure and tapped on the table. It was a good signal.


    Its done. After that, lets leave it to the Grand Princess and the Grand Duke to protect me.


    Jacqueline had no doubts that she would also be the best designer of the year.


    The process of choosing a dress was really hard. It had been hours since I changed clothes into somethingfortable and took a nap in bed. My chest was heavy as if it was being pressed by a rock, and I didnt feel refreshed the whole time. Then I woke up randomly because I felt that the air that touched my skin had changed.


    Somehow, it was because the surrounding area became cool as if the wind was blowing.


    Shushu, Shushu. You have to wake up.


    It was the Great Duke. I blinked a few more times and tried to look around. I might not have noticed there was something amiss if the Grand Duke hadnt looked at me with such an intense gaze and smiled.


    Dad?


    The Grand Duke remained unchanged in my doubtful gaze. He was still smiling at me affectionately


    I already saw the corners of your mouth twitching.


    There was no mistake that the Grand Duke was hiding something. Yap! When I turned my head, I could see the hand of the Grand Duke extending to one side pushing Kaiden away from me. When I met Kaidens eyes, the baby dragon pitifully groaned and rolled back.


    Dad, dont bully Kaiden.


    I quickly got up from my seat and hugged Kaiden. Kaiden leaned heavily on me with his purple eyes half closed. He even wrapped his wings around my arms as if to say that I should hug him tighter.


    Sigh, you were making a fuss earlier


    The Grand Duke muttered something, but at that same moment, Kaiden noisily nuzzled his face into my arms and I couldnt hear what he said properly.

 Chapter 76

    My throat was parched when I woke up so I put down Kaiden, then turned around. I remembered that Nina had left a kettle of water and a cup on the bedside table just before I went to bed. Whoosh, as I poured down the water, I heard the sound of wind again from behind me. I also heard the sound of something pping.


    Strange, the windows are even closed.


    When I turned around, I saw Kaiden rushing towards the Grand Duke as if he would crash into him, then he was sucked into the Grand Dukes arms. The Grand Dukes arms were opened wide as if pushing him down, but it looked like he was actually hugging him as he held Kaiden in his arms.


    When did they be so close?


    Again, I knew they were fighting. Theres no way the Grand Duke would do that with the young dragon. I shook my head and drank the water.


    By the way, did youe all the way here to wake me up?


    After I finished drinking the water, I looked back and found that Kaiden had disappeared from the Grand Dukes arms like a ghost. Oh, so he was sitting on the bed over there. Then the Grand Duke picked me up when I turned my head to look at the dragon.


    Its not good to skip dinner.


    Oh, its already dark so it must be dinner time. How about brother?


    I told them to eat first. You slept so well that I couldnt wake you up, thats why Im still here.


    Did you have dinner?


    The Grand Duke shook his head at my question. He came to pick me up but he waited because he was hesitating to wake me up.


    I guess I was tired, seeing that the Grand Duke had been here the whole time while I slept soundly.


    Im sorry, I muttered.


    What dream did you have? You kept groaning.


    Hmm, I didnt dream of anything.


    Really?


    Actually, I dreamt about something a little bit.


    The Grand Duke looked at me with such stern eyes that said I shouldnt lie, so I said I would tell him the truth. As usual, the Grand Dukeughed at me as he asked me again.


    What was your dream about? me?


    Actually.


    [Youre too much trouble to raise. ]


    In the dream, the Grand Duke resented me, saying that he had to go to the ce where he lost his beloved wife because of me  because I came to this mansion due to the people of the Imperial Pce who threatened my life. Perhaps, it was because I heard Eldeiras words that I felt guilty and had such a dream.


    Dad, do you dislike this house?


    I see, it was because of the head maid.


    Was it really because of me that you had toe here (to this mansion)? I wanted to ask him that, so I clutched my chest and asked nervously. He seemed to understand why I was asking such a question.


    You dont have to worry about that.


    But still


    I hesitated a little.


    A troublesome child that takes a lot of work to raise. That was how they saw me (in my dream).


    I had thought that I was truly enjoying everyones love during my time here at the Grand Dukes without any doubts by now  acting like a real daughter of the Grand Duke who was showered with love right from the beginning.


    I thought everything was going fine now, but I guess I am still afraid of being thrown away.


    It was vastly different from my belief of how a family works. It was very natural for a child to crave for the love and care of an adult when they are growing up, that is why, the Grand Duke wouldnt abandon me for that reason. Yet, unconsciously, I kept losing my reason. As if I was a child that deserved to be hated, as if it was only natural for me to lose the love I was receiving at any time.


    It was strange that such illogical thoughts kepting to my mind, as if I had been brainwashed for a very long time.


    Is my real mental age younger than I thought?


    Im not even a real child, but Im acting silly for nothing. Was it because the shock of meeting Azu was so great? Or was it because this ce is the Capital? Unknown questions circted in my head, and something suddenly popped into my head.


    See, there was no way everyone really loved you. I was really worried about you so I warned you to leave before it became like this.


    Azu whispered while stroking Shuelinas hair. Her hair was unfortunately very frizzy because she suffered a lot.


    She shouldve left sooner when Azu had warned her.


    Do you understand now why your family abandoned you? You deserved it. It was so pitiful to watch you cherishing such vain hopes. Youre full of scars now.


    People should know their ce and live. She tried to live a fake life so of course, it wouldnt work. Eventually, the Emperor and the Crown Princes affection returned to the real Princess Azu.


    I feel so sorry for you, like a tiger moth.


    (T/N: The author used  which means tiger moth, but I thought that can also refer to  which means someone is nave/stupid/thoughtlessness, and that fits more with the description. )


    Azu gently stroked Shuelinas cheek while she whispered. Shuelina looked up at her with empty eyes.


    It was a conversation I had with Azu in the original novel. I vividly recalled her eyes looking at me pitifully as if she was sympathizing with me. Her eyes that told me the affectionate family I wanted was nothing but an illusion from the very beginning.


    Though it was just a published story, her voice, eyes, facial expression and even the sound of her breaths were so vivid that it felt as if she was in front of me. Was it because I met Azu in person yesterday? Or was there actually a secret about me? Maybe I didnt just simply possess this body, though I am not very sure of it at this moment.


    I bit my lip.


    Im afraid that Dad will try to be too considerate of me then someday get tired of it and throw me away. How can I tell him this?


    Its an exaggerated scenario that even a five-year-old wouldnt think of.


    The tip of my chin wrinkled like a walnut when I firmly pressed my lips together. The Grand Dukes cool fingers grazed over it, and gently rubbed my grimacing lips to straighten them out. Slowly approaching me was Kaiden, pping his wings. Like he knew that I was feeling sad.


    It is a little different from what the head maid thinks, Shushu.


    That person and I


    The Grand Duke paused for a moment. It was also unusual how the end of his words was slightly trembling.


    I looked up at him. Due to the dim lighting in through the window, the Grand Dukes jaw looked sharper than usual. His Adams apple moved as he gulped. It was like he was hesitating to say something.


    Dad really loved the Grand Duchess.


    And now it was clear that the Grand Duke was about to bring up the memories he had buried deep in order to tell me what it was  just to reassure me.


    I gently pulled at the robe on his chest.


    Dad, dont tell me.


    But he shook his head. It was already heartbreaking to see his regretful eyes. I didnt want to see him looking like that.


    But Shushu  .


    No, please tell meter. When you can tell me about the good memories with the person you loved with a smile.


    It seemed like the Grand Duke needed to heal his wounds first. He was never able to properly tell someone about how much his wounds hurt.


    I dont want to reopen my dads emotional wounds like this.


    So I will be patient. Be patient, Shuelina. The father and brother who abandoned you arent here. Thats just a story inside a novel. The novel has already changed, because my father and brothers now are different.


    So its okay. Happiness is on my side.


    As I soothed my heart and closed my eyes, I said to myself, Its okay, everythings fine, then opened them again. The Grand Duke looked down at my face and slowly nodded.


    Someday, the Grand Duke mouthed to me. I could see it even though he only said it with his lips without making a sound.


    Dad, Im hungry.


    Ill take you to the dining room.


    He said with a bashful smile, as if to change the atmosphere on purpose. Then the Grand Duke immediately dropped Kaiden, who was hanging on me, and walked towards the door. Unlike me, who was still short and had short legs, the Grand Duke quickly reached the dining room by maintaining a quick stride with his outstretched legs. When we arrived at the dining room, to our surprise, Wyndert was still sitting at the table.


    Youre awake, Shushu.


    I thought you had already eaten, brother.


    I was waiting to see your face. Are you very tired today?


    Yes.


    I quietly nodded at Wynderts words. Meanwhile, the Grand Duke ced me on a chair and put the fork in my hand. The food was changed out quickly when I sat down, and I was given hot food again.


    As Franc helped us with the meal, I ate it as soon as the Grand Duke and Wyndert next to us started talking with serious expressions.


    Father, the invitation actually came from the Imperial Pce.


    To me?


    No, to me.


    Wyndert picked up the card next to him and handed it over to the Grand Duke, saying that he received it while the Grand Duke was in my room. It was a pale pink card with a shiny outer surface.


    Where have I seen that card before?


    The Grand Duke looked at the card expressionlessly as I tilted my head to look at it.


    Did you promise to escort the Imperial Princess?


    No, I am of course going with Shushu.


    Huh? The Imperial Princess asked him to be her escort?


    Come to think of it, that card  it looks just like Azus card! I spit out the juice I was drinking at the moment and was greatly surprised.


    Cough, Dad! That, cough!


    When I suddenly choked and coughed, the surprised Grand Duke threw the card away and jumped up from his seat. As the Grand Duke and Wyndert rushed to me and started patting my back, I saw the words on the card that had fallen.


    [On the first day of the New Years prom, I leave my hands to you, Wyndert William de Vaillot.]


    Youre not asking him to be an escort but giving him an order instead? What, is my brother amodity like a purse? Are you so sure he will do as you say?


    I looked up at Wyndert,municating my displeasure with my eyes, even if I was having a hard time coughing, and shook my head.


    I will definitely go with you.


    Of course! When we arrived at the Imperial Capital, my heart that had been timid, red up again.


    After Wyndert received an invitation from Azu and sent back a rejection, I felt uneasy. It has been a while since they had stolen my spirit power thest time so they must be anxious now.


    I was thinking about why there was no movement from the Empress, but the Grand Duke informed me of the situation in passing. The wizard that had been caught in the forest was contacted again.


    I wonder if the release of the monster is going well. In the end, the Empress thought that Miya was now running wild as a monster, so she must be concentrating on that only.


    The Grand Duke is here but I was thinking of moving Miya.


    When Miya became a monster and ran wild in the original novel, it was thanks to the Grand Duke that not everything in the monsters forest was destroyed. There was hope since the Grand Duke stalled for as much time as possible while Azu was still on the way towards them.


    It was a premeditated ughter in the first ce. If it had been the same as in the novel, the Grand Duke wouldnt be able to attend thising New Years Eve. The Empress thought she mustve made a mistake this time around, but it seemed to be a good opportunity for her anyways, so she was just going to give it a go.


    She is less than human.


    I curled up by the window and looked at Miya, who was asleep. Miya can turn into a monster even now if I take off that ribbon, but she doesnt feel scary at all. The one who I felt was more like a monster was the Empress rather than Miya.


    Now, Grand Princess, youre all set. You really look like a flower fairy!


    And today is the day I might meet the Empress.


    It was the first day of the New Years party.

 Chapter 77

    Before you read, (W)=Wyndert, (G)=Grand Duke, (U)=Unknown Character


    Franc braided my hair beautifully for the ball. There were fresh clusters of babys breath flowers ced on each side of my braided hair. I almost looked like a fairy when I looked at my reflection in the mirror. (e/n: it said coro flowers originally but thats a part of a flower and not a type as far as I know () so I substituted it with babys breath because its white and looks pretty in hair)


    Every fairy needs some magic.


    Eldeira, who was observing from behind, came up to me and sprinkled jewel dust on my head. As my hair shimmered, I heard Nina and Franc gasping in admiration from behind.


    Kyuuu


    For the time being, I had to leave Kaiden at home. Kaiden, who was flying around while I was preparing, helplessly sat down on the table.


    Im sorry. Lets y together when I get back.


    This banquet was the biggest reason I had toe all the way here from the Grand Duchy. I gently stroked Kaidens body as I got up from my seat and hugged him. Then I carefully grabbed the hem of my pale purple dress and went out the door.


    Youre so cute, Shushu!


    Both the Grand Duke and Wyndert gaped slightly as they praised me. Because I had been getting ready since early in the morning, I mustve looked more shining than ever  because I looked so pretty.


    Hehe.


    I turned around and smiled lightly. The hem of the rich,yered dress spread like petals and fluttered in the wind.


    Youre so cute that were in big trouble.


    Wyndert looked worried, then smiled and took my hand. What does being cute have to do with being in big trouble? I couldnt understand it, but anyway, it felt good to beplimented.


    You two also look cool today.


    I wasnt the only one who was well dressed. Both the Grand Duke and Wyndert also appeared more well dressed than usual. This was because they couldnt afford to lose face in high society in front of the Emperor, especially after having to appear for the first time in several years.


    Im sure they will be cooler than the Emperor or Crown Prince.


    I clenched my fingers into a fist, believing that with full sincerity and self-interest. Somehow, my heart raced as we were about to leave.


    Its my first time attending a ball.


    Shuelina had never been to a ball in the original novel. She wasnt allowed to stand in front of the nobles in a ball, because of the uncertain truth about whether she was or wasnt a real Imperial Princess all the time.


    Ive been to a party where Ive exchanged greetings with other nobles at the Grand Dukes estate, but Ive never been to a dance like this.


    The New Years Eve celebration is amazing.


    The Grand Duke exined to me about the New Years Eve party in advance.


    After celebrating theing of the new year by holding a ball at the Imperial Castle for a total of a week, it is said that on thest day, a ceremony is held in front of the spirit mirror of the temple. He also said that the Imperial Family hands out gifts to all the participants to wish them happiness for theing of a new year.


    (W) After we arrive, you should stay close to me, Shushu.


    (G) Thats right, because Wyndy will take care of you. You have to be by his side so you can call him right away if something happens.


    While we were riding on the carriage, both the Grand Duke and Wyndert were holding one of my hands and they kept telling me not to fall. This time, Wyndert and I will be attending the childrens party hosted by Azu. I couldnt be with the Grand Duke as he would be attending the main ball. Thats why the Grand Duke mustve been very concerned about what would happen while he was away.


    (S) Understood! Ill stick around next to you. Even if a pretty persones to ask me to dance, I wont follow them.


    (W) Ahaha, what are you talking about? Theres no way you can go dancing without your brother.


    (G) You can ask me to dance instead of your brother!


    As I got into the carriage, their worries continued to pour in. I was just agreeing with them to tease them a little.


    It suddenly became cold, it had only been slightly cool before. I felt goosebumps form on my forearms in an instant, and I noticed why there was a drop in the ambient temperature when I turned my head.


    Shushu.


    The Grand Duke suddenly whispered to me in a voice that sounded like he was gritting his teeth.


    (S) Y-yes?


    (G) You should be next to Wyndy when someone approaches you. You cant trust anyone. Theyre the bad guys.


    (W) Thats right. Its still a hundred years too early for us to let Shushu dance with a man.


    The Grand Duke and Wyndert spoke as if they were quickly firing cannons and urging me with serious faces. I also hated the thought of dancing with someone.


    (S) But they are still young


    (W) What are you talking about? Anyone who sees you will fall in love with you.


    (S) Yes, yes I see.


    (G) Keep in mind. I am worried about the future when I think about how many people will be chasing after a cute and lovely child like you.


    The Grand Duke let out a heavy sigh and muttered. They were so worried about me to the point that they thought whoever saw me would marry me. I know they are thinking highly of me, but.


    Ugh Stop it now!


    In the end, I arrived at the Imperial Pce while listening to their sighs, worries, and jealousy over my unknown and hypothetical dance partner.


    The Grand Duke then led me and Wyndert to the hall where the ball was being held.


    Now we have to part here. My daughter, lets hold each other onest time.


    It was the first time that the Grand Duke held me in such a crowded ce. I was worried and trembling. He hugged me tightly at the crossroads, told Wyndert to take good care of me, and then disappeared. We could feel the eyes of arge quantity of people staring at us from every corner.


    Stick next to


    Yes, Ill stick around right next to you brother!


    Yes, I know what you want to say. I cut off his words and spoke quickly, then took Wynderts hand. If we keep walking this way, then we should arrive at the hall where the childrens party is being held.


    As I was walking with Wyndert, I saw Lucas standing at the entrance of the hall.


    Wow.


    Honestly, I didnt want to look at his handsome face because I resent him, but Lucas was shining even more today than the other days I had seen him. His silver hair was gently curled and itplemented his dark bluish-purple coat. He looked gorgeous even from a distance, enough to draw attention from everyone nearby. Thanks to that, all the children entering the hall alone were nodding to him.


    I greet the Little Master of the Empire.


    I greet the Little Master of


    Never mind.


    We too went ahead and bowed our heads to say hello, but Lucas stopped me and prevented me from bending over. Then he put one knee on the floor and held out his hand to me.


    Shuelina, can I hold your hand and enter?


    What, why? When the Crown Prince suddenly offered to be my partner in front of me, everyones gazes turned to us.


    Their eyes were asking things like Whats with that kid? or Why is the Crown Prince kneeling before her? as they looked from every direction, I was stuck in a dilemma.


    This is a real bother but because Lucas face today looked like it came out from a fairytale, I somehow couldnt get angry. I stumbled over my feet in embarrassment.


    (T/N: I mean, who wouldin to be offered to be your partner if hes handsome, right? Heehee ~)


    Why did youe here? Please stand up!


    Its strange because my letters have not been delivered all this time.


    Uh.


    If thats the case, then the Grand Duke and Wyndert mustve blocked them.


    I looked up at Wyndert. I could see him looking towards Lucas with a cold smile.


    Its a pity Your Highness, but I am already Shushus partner.


    Yes, its really a pity to turn down your offer, but Ive already decided to have my brother Wyndy as my partner.


    Lucas eyes twinkled when I said, I cant as I already have a partner. Just as I thought, something felt unsettling Lucas abruptly got up and took my empty hand.


    Eh?


    Wyndert was holding one hand while Lucas was holding the other. As they held both my hands I blinked my eyes in confusion, Lucas brightly smiled at me.


    Then the three of us will go in. Im fine with it being the three of us.


    What nonsense is this?


    Eh! I looked at Lucas wide-eyed, while he was having a snowball fight with Wyndert with a casual expression on his face. Wyndert told him that it was ridiculous, but Lucas just turned his head with a brazen face.


    I think Shuelina would be more embarrassed if we stayed here any longer.


    Lucas voice was very calm as he said that. But the hand that was holding mine was slightly trembling, and I noticed that he was in a state of slight tension.


    This makes my resolve weaken.


    He is someone I have to hate.


    Lets just enter.


    Wyndert narrowed his eyes at Lucas when I said that, but Lucas face brightened. Wyndert looked like he wanted to say something, but he sighed and finally nodded when I looked up at him. Eventually, we entered the hall with both of my hands held tightly by the two of them.


    The Crown Prince, the Grand Prince Vaillot, and the Grand Princess are entering!


    As the knights guarding the entrance shouted, the noise that lingered in the hall came to a halt in an instant.


    Oh my gosh, that viin!


    How can His Highness the Crown Prince?


    Oh My God!


    I could hear people whispering in my ears. If we (Shuelina and Wyndert) had just appeared, the hall would have still been noisy, but with Lucas, it waspletely quiet.


    To openly call the Grand Dukes family viins.


    I looked up at Wyndert with a troubled heart, but he had an unconcerned expression on his face as he looked down the stairs.


    One day, no one will be able to call the Grand Duke family a viinous family or monsters.


    The Grand Dukes is a very important family on the outskirts of the kingdom that guards the forest of monsters and protects the rest of the country. It was unfair to be treated as demons simply because they have an iprehensible aura. We need to make it clear to everyone that we are a good family, not demons, and that we are a family that has been hurt by bad rumors so far!!


    By the way, its really big.


    I looked down at the dancefloor, and the hall was sorge that it made me feel dizzy. There was arge hall full of people standing under the huge staircase.


    At the end of the stairs and the farthest part of the hall, there were two empty thrones. Were those the seats for Lucas and Azu? Thats because theyre the highest-ranking people at todays childrens party.


    Dont tell me theyre gonna stare at us as we go down the stairs?


    Shushu.


    Shuelina.


    When I faltered in surprise, Wyndert and Lucas called out to me with soft voices.


    Shall we go?


    Somehow the tension eased when I realized I was still holding their hands and I nodded at them. After I nodded my head we took the first step down towards the crowd at the bottom. We went down the stairs slowly. It was a considerate speed as they were afraid I would fall if they went any faster. While Wyndert looked happy as he was escorting me, Lucas looked indifferent, as if he was forced to ept Wyndert escorting me as well.


    But in fact, he was just nervous enough to stab those who approached and attacked me. Wyndert knew very well that it was the Empress who wanted to get rid of me the most. It was also possible that he could lose me to the Imperial Family.


    (U1) They are really cool


    (U2) Pwetti (Pretty)


    As we came down into the hall, the children around us whispered quietly. It was amazing that there was a party full of only children. There were even knights standing at the walls because they were perhaps afraid that something might happen to the children if left unguarded.


    Everyone is looking this way.


    My brother and Your Highness must be so cool.


    Its because youre cute, Wyndert said as he tickled the palm of my hand.


    By the time I pulled out my hand with a grin because I felt ticklish, the children in the crowd were buzzing again with gosip.

 Chapter 78

    The Imperial Princess and the Prince of house Bertilde are entering!


    When I asked why, I heard a voice at the stairs saying that Azu was entering. Thump, thump, my heart was pounding.


    Why is this like this again?


    My heart was pounding too much and I felt like it was going to explode just with the thought of any involvement with Azu, my enemy, but I felt more than just the feeling that she was my enemy. There was some kind of fear.


    Im not scared, Im not scared.


    I turned my head to Azu while I was still holding Wyndert and Lucas hands. Azu was standing above the stairs wearing a red dress full of flowers, with a boy, whose face I couldnt see clearly because of the stairs. Azus face was stiffer than thest time.


    She seems to be feeling unwell.


    Azu nced down and then immediately focused on Wyndert. Her eyes that were colder than usual fell on our hands. Wyndert was holding mine tightly. Azu nced at Lucas who was standing next to us, then closed her eyes and opened them again.


    So thats Azu.


    That expressionless and calcting face was the real Azu. She immediately changed her expression as she gently descended down the stairs with a soft and elegant expression. I watched here down for a while, then turned my head. Once again, my head hurt and I felt like I was about to copse, so I grabbed Wynderts sleeve and he supported my back as if he had read my mind.


    Your hands suddenly be cold.


    Lucas gently rubbed my hand with a worried face. He didnt know why I was so nervous, but he just did that.


    May I ask for one hot drink?


    I looked up at him for a moment and asked for a drink to calm myself down. It was because my legs were already shaking so badly that it had be difficult for me to walk on my own, and I was anxious to let Wyndert go.


    Here, tea is good when youre nervous.


    Lucas returned quickly with a cup of aromatic tea. I thanked him with my eyes and ced it on the empty table after taking a sip.


    Shushu.


    Then I clenched and opened my fists repeatedly and took deep breaths, trying to calm my mind, as Wyndert called me softly. I looked up and saw him looking somewhere behind my back.


    Its nice meeting you two from the Vaillot house like this again. Your other brother is here too?


    It was Azus voice. I turned around slowly in a state of shock as if I had heard a ghosts voice. Azu and her partner stood in front of us. After that, there were several girls who surrounded them as if they were close with Azu.


    Unlike the casual looking Azu, they stood around in a circle from a little distance looking at Wyndert in fear.


    I greet the Imperial Princess.


    I greeted Azu and turned my head to look beside her. There stood a boy with gorgeous red hair, resembling Azu. I think Ive seen him somewhere. I thought as Azu smiled and introduced us to the boy.


    Felix, this is the Grand Prince Vaillot. Next to her is the Grand Princess. The two of you, this is my cousin, the Prince of the Bertilde Family.


    (T/N: Theres a difference between Wyndert and Felix due to their title. A Grand Prince is the son of a Grand Duke while a Prince (not an Imperial Prince) is a title given to a Dukes son, but not the Dukes heir. And by rank, a Grand Duke is higher than a Duke, since he was only below the Emperor but higher than a Prince and Duke. )


    Azu paused for a moment after that, as if something was missing. I dont know what she was going to say, but I had a feeling that it probably wasnt a good thing seeing how the gazes from all over the room had changed  sympathetic gazesnded on me from all directions.


    Why are you looking at me with pity?


    I am already the Grand Princess of the Vaillot Family, and it wasnt a good sign to have someone pity me. I deliberately pursed my lips and raised my chin slightly.


    I greet the Little Lord of the Empire.


    Its been three months.


    Im sorry I couldnte to see you sooner.


    The boy greeted Lucas first. The two seemed to already know each other.


    This is Felix Keeble de Bertilde.


    The boys voice was a little cold. So your name is Felix. I almost flinched violently as soon as I heard his voice, then I took a deep breath. Although he was young, his voice remained ever so clearly in my memory.


    I am Pell. I came to see you.


    That voice first appeared in the original story when Shuelina really felt like she was going crazy from her loneliness. It was during the time she was locked in the cold secret room of the house of Marquis Bertilde, was betrayed by the maid she had trusted, and became truly alone. After being imprisoned for several months without being able to talk to anyone, Shuelina became desperate.


    Its okay if you betray me again! Pleasee back! Dont leave me here alone! Its scary, Im scared! Anyone, please talk to me!


    It was the voice she heard through the window for the first time when she had lost all of her energy while crying out in loneliness and fear. Though he was blocked by a grate so in the end she could never see his face, and could only talk to him for five minutes every few days, Shuelina loved him  because he was her new savior.


    You must run away immediately. Remove this grate.


    Although Pell only thought of Shuelina as a mere form of entertainment. Shuelina then broke the grate and had to either hit her head trying to fit through or eat the rotten food he gave her, saying that was the only thing he could give her. She endured it all in order to have the sympathy of this cruel man and to talk to him for even one more minute.


    So you were the heir to the Marquis of Bertilde. Thats why you could go back and forth like that.


    It was neither a betrayal nor a friendship in the end. The Pell that Shuelina knew was actually Felix, so there was no one who betrayed her in the first ce. He said that he was working under the orders of Marquis Bertilde but it was all a lie. It happened that her first love was a fictional character.


    How could everyone I believed turn out to be a lie? I clenched my fists as I realized just how much of a pitiful person the original character Shuelina really was.


    This is Wyndert William de Vaillot.


    I am Shu elina de Vaillot.


    When I thought of Felix, my head felt cold as if I had been doused with a bucket of ice cold water. Rather than feeling ufortable from that sensation, I was d I was able to greet him with a rational mind.


    Now then, gentlemen, take this time to talk to each other. Thedies will have a good time too.


    Azu nudged Felix towards Lucas and Wyndert, then she looked at me and said, Ill introduce everyone to the Young Lady, too, then smiled kindly.


    What, you want me to stay away from Wyndert? I looked up at Wyndert as he tightened the grip on my hand.


    Im really looking forward to getting to know the Young Lady too!


    Is it because she is still young and hasnt had this kind of experience before? I guess she was nervous.


    Young Lady still looks like a lovely little child! We will help the Young Lady adjust well.


    Arent you all tired of acting like adults? After all, they were all young children who have yet to debut. I could see how everyone was trying to talk while pretending to be elegant, like a socialitedy.


    Then they grinned, pointing to the way I was holding Wynderts hand. They seemed to be looking at me as if I was something cute and lovable, but I bit the inside of my lips lightly.


    Actually, youre all looking down on me.


    Treating each other children in a friendly way as if they are a lovable child isnt a huge w when everyone gathered together is a child. However now, everyone who came here is pretending to be an experienced socialite on behalf of their families. Treating me as a child here was no different than disrespecting the Grand Duke as well as me.


    It was clear how they were afraid of Wyndert, but did they mean that it was more important to discreetly look down on me like that than worry about angering him?


    Youre such a baby.


    At that moment, I heard a small voice from the other side of the room ming me. It seemed as if she was talking to herself, but I looked at her and tilted my head. She was a head taller than me.


    Who is this Young Lady?


    I heard it too, so there was no way Wyndert, a knight, wouldnt have heard it. He looked straight at her face and asked, her face reddened. She even staggered as if her legs had lost their strength.


    I, I am Count Evians


    Young Lady Evian, I wish you could repeat what you had just said.


    If I was the only one who heard those words in the background I would have ignored it, but Wyndert seemed to be very angry when he suddenly heard her ming me. Young Lady Evians body trembled and quivered as the gazes turned to her, whilst also receiving Wynderts angry energy.


    Its not like a gentleman to put such pressure on ady. Dont forget that its a New Years event to wish for good luck.


    Azu softly intervened at that moment. That made it seem as if Wyndert hadmitted a big mistake towards the Young Lady Evian, while thetters eyes were filled with respect (towards Azu).


    Azu, it seems like it was Shuelina who first heard someone who was ndering her in the first ce.


    As Azu stepped out, Lucas spoke those words while listening beside me with his arms folded. He seemed to have heard it too.


    The urate order should be urate. I think the Young Lady Evian should apologize.


    (T/N: Order here refers to their rank (from their family line), being Lucas at the top (Crown Prince), Azu (Imperial Princess), Wyndert (Grand Prince), Shuelina (Grand Princess; ranked lower than Wyndert because shes a girl), then came the Young Lady Evian, whos obviously lower in rank, so she should apologize to Shuelina.)


    At Lucas words, Azu trembled slightly and approached his direction. And next to Lucas, she whispered, What will be left of my reputation if my brother says it like that?


    Hmm, I heard everything. He muttered, but I was more sensitive because of my spirit power.


    Honestly though she was talking about the Young Ladys physical development, I dont think this is very wrong.


    Yes?


    Azu suddenly turned and looked at me with sad eyes. I couldnt help but blink my eyes when I was suddenly attacked.


    Though you can act childish at home this is the ballroom, those behaviors are not like those of ady at all. You have to try to be friendly with everyone.


    Pardon?


    As the Young Lady is still young, I understand it. Then at this point, this whole talk is over.


    What? Why do you keep saying that I was acting like a baby?


    I was embarrassed that I couldnt keep up with the conversation, but Young Lady Evian nodded while standing to the side. Then she approached me with a determined expression.


    In the first ce, you took away the Imperial Princess partner by acting like a baby! You shouldnt do this no matter how young you are!


    Huh? What did I do while acting as a baby? I stole Azus partner?


    Since it wasnt Wyndert does it mean that Lucas was originally Azus partner?


    I think this is a misunderstanding.


    I said as I tilted my head, but Young Lady Evian finally broke the suspense and revealed the answer to my question.


    His Highness the Crown Prince and even the Grand Prince! They were both the Imperial Princess partners. How could you take them away for yourself?


    Young Lady!


    Unexpectedly, it was Azu who got angry as she bit her lips. I blinked and alternately looked at Wyndert and Lucas.


    Young Lady! Im sure Ive said earlier that since the Grand Princess of Vaillot said so, this whole talk is over at this point of time.


    Azus attitude was still bright, but her voice was pressed as if she was holding back something. Upon hearing her scolding, Young Lady Evians face reddened with embarrassment and resentment.


    It was just for the Imperial Princess.


    The girl looked around for someone to help her, but no one seemed to think to help her because it seemed like she had gone against the Imperial Princess will.


    So, is this a split?


    (T/N: I should learn more about rank )

 Chapter 79

    Brother, since when have you been the Imperial Princess partner?


    I dont remember bing one at all.


    Me too.


    Wyndert and Lucas answered with frowns on their faces when I asked them in a loud voice.


    Your Highness Imperial Princess, I clearly remembered that I turned down your invitation to be your escort.


    Hes right, I was there too.


    Wyndert told Azu with an indifferent face. Her face trembled when I, too, intervened by agreeing with my older brother. She red at me.


    I-it seems like you were very excited to be my older brothers partner.


    I had no intention of escorting anyone other than my younger sister from the beginning. I even begged her toe with me.


    Wyndertunched a counterattack very quickly.


    T-then, what about the Crown Prince? Having two partners is unheard of!


    Someone next to Azu shouted in a disgruntled tone. Anyone who would see this would know that person was pissed off that I was Lucas partner. I noticed that Lucas was unhappy about it as he squinted his eyes and wanted to exin, so he took a step forward. It was like he was protecting me from the gazes pouring in from our surroundings.


    I was the one who asked Shuelina to be my partner first.


    Our surroundings buzzed as soon as Lucas words fell. As I listened carefully to their chatter, their main topic was how he called me Shuelina. So, it seems like it was some kind of intimate act when he called me by my name rather than my title as the Grand Princess of Vaillot.


    Why havent they noticed that I look quite a bit like Lucas?


    We looked very simr but it was strange that it seemed like no one could see it. I could only guess that the Empress or Azu might have done something about it.


    Azu.


    Upon hearing that it was Lucas who offered to be my partner, Azu seemed to not mind, but her hand said otherwise. Her hand, which was holding Felixs arm, turned white due to the force she applied on him.


    Youre also still young after all.


    In the original story, Azu didnt show her emotions easily. She was always elegant and noble  a true representation of ady. Though she is very mature for her age now and hides her emotions very well six-year-old Azu wasnt perfect at her acting yet.


    Does it feel like I took her older brother away?


    Or maybe she was just angry that both Wyndert and Lucas were holding my hand. For whatever reason, it was clear that Azu hates me. The children in this room were usually on Azus side and they all wanted to attack me. What was surprising, however, was that Azu had stopped Young Lady Evian.


    As both of them were my partners, she mustve lied that I took away both of them and thats why Young Lady Evian publicly shouted that I was wrong without any doubt. I dont think Azu did it to help me or was it to cover up her lies because she was afraid of being exposed? But indeed, this was a lie that was too easy to reveal because everyone was gathered here now.


    Young Lady Evian then spoke with a red face.


    Isnt it strange that the Grand Princess didnt refuse when she already had promised another person? Your Highness the Imperial Prince just didnt know, right?


    I heard that she already had a pact with the Grand Prince Vaillot, but I was a bit stubborn.


    Since it was the Crown Prince that was stubborn, there was nothing more she could say. The other child bit her lip upon hearing what Lucas said.


    But, by the way. Where did this false rumor that I stole the Imperial Princess partnere from?


    I tilted my head and asked the children. In the first ce, it wasnt about how Lucas was stubborn, or I asked him to. Neither Wyndert nor Lucas were Azus partner in the first ce, so who started the rumors? That was the part everyone should know.


    Some children looked at Azu at my question. It was as if they wanted an exnation.


    I.


    Tears welled up in Azusrge eyes as she received their gaze. Even though everyone knew that she lied, she had a sad expression on her face.


    I didnt receive any letter from the Grand Prince. Usually, if one doesnt send a rejection letter within a week then it means eptance


    So, thats why you thought he epted your invitation? In the first ce, they didnt even give a deadline of a week when they sent the invitations.


    Perhaps one of my maids may have left it out. This incident has also harmed the Grand Princess, so I will make sure to pay attention to their conduct in the future.


    The children looked at her with eyes full of pity as Azu continued to speak. It looked like they were pitying her for having to apologize to me for her maids mistake.


    Did that maid really exist?


    Even though I thought that she was unable to tell the truth because she couldnt bring herself to change her story after telling such an obvious lie and I thought that maybe she was using a maid as an excuse to evade this situation on the other hand.


    No one had noticed it yet, but Azu used to discard her subordinates as escape goats in the original story when things went wrong. I would have be the viin of this party without me knowing if Young Lady Evian hadnt tried to attack me. If it was to leave a bad impression of me on the other children of noble families during my first meeting, she mustve lied enough.


    And since my brother has always been my partner Of course, I just thought it would be the same this time too. I was mistaken.


    Azu smiled shyly and covered her face with one hand. I could see tears running down between her fingers. As if trying to hold back her shame and embarrassment, Azu wiped away her tears. Then she looked even more pitiful with her slightly red eyes.


    She really looks like the victim.


    Just looking at her attitude, it was as if I stole her brother from her. Obviously, I was the one whose reputation and feelings had suffered damage from a childs carelessness, but now it was her who looked like I had been unfair to her. It was clear that Azu had a natural talent for grabbing peoples attention. Right before Azu opened her mouth, everyone was ming Azu for misunderstanding and being rash, but then their eyes changed in an instant.


    Ah !


    It seemed like the Imperial Princess also has times when she acts her age too.


    Azu staggered a bit, feeling dizzy with the agitation of her emotions. Then Felix quickly supported her and muttered in a voice filled withughter.


    Come to think of it, the Imperial Princess herself has been trying not to bring this up since tea time.


    Young Lady Evian quietly muttered. Then she approached me with a determined expression on her face.


    Its all my fault. Im very loyal to the Imperial Princess, so please ept my apology to the Young Lady.


    Hmmm I dont think it would be good for my reputation to dim the atmosphere at this point. Moreover, it was clear that if I didnt ept her apology, I would hear the other children say that I am a cold hearted person.


    She is said to be an Imperial Princess loved by the nobles


    Everyone tries to protect Azu with one mind. Anyway, this was just a small incident. It seemed much better to get along with everyone at this point.


    That.


    Wait a minute. I dont think an apology to the Young Lady would suffice. Even if it was a mistake, Shushu didnt deserve any of that criticism, right?


    I wanted to say Yes, I ept but at that moment. Wyndert cut into the conversation with sharp words and a slight frown. His voice echoed throughout the banquet hall, thanks to his words that were carried out with the help of magic. Due to this, the faces of the children around were grim once more.


    You said that she shouldnt be like this no matter how young she is, so it must be the same for the Imperial Princess who was the same age as her (Shuelina).


    Wyndert looked straight at Azu and threw those criticisms right back at her. He was insinuating that Azus figure while leaning on Felix was like she was trying to get away with the situation by acting like a foolish and emotional child. She almostpletely ruined the first impression I was to make on the other children at the party, whether it was her own misunderstanding, mistake, or a nder.


    Originally I was a little upset because I thought that I had no choice but to quietly let go of myints and let the situation end so that my reputation wouldnt take any more damage, but I was relieved that Wyndert pointed her behavior out for me.


    I share the same thoughts. Creating rumors is a big mistake. Even the members of the Imperial Family should apologize to the victims.


    Azu was forced to bite her lip and approach me when even Lucas sided with me.


    Can you ept my apology, Young Lady?


    Azus voice sounded very woeful and sad. It was either that she was actually sorry for what she did, or that she thought this was a very unfair situation, for them to have her apologize to me. Azus hand, still pale from her frustration, was trembling slightly as she gently reached out.


    Of course. First of all, this is the first day of the New Years festival, isnt it?


    I smiled broadly and grabbed Azus hand. She was scary and disgusting enough to make me shudder, but I could not show my hostility towards Azu right away, so I held her hand long enough to get past any suspicion.


    Didnt the invitation say that everyone will receive gifts and go on a treasure hunt on New Years Eve? It is my first New Years festival, so I have been really looking forward to it.


    After shaking Young Lady Evians hand as well and speaking innocently, the atmosphere around us immediately rxed.


    The Young Lady is such a good person! Thank you so much.


    I had no choice but to let out an awkwardugh at Young Lady Evians words with a wide smile. Do you think that this whole thing is finished just because I epted your apology?


    Azu looked at Young Lady Evian with an expression that said she was being ridiculous as she grabbed my hand and dragged me away.


    Its just as the Young Lady said. Shall we start treasure hunting together?


    Azu grabbed my hand and took the lead without letting me go, so Wyndert and Lucas had to follow us. Even the children who wanted to be a part of the Imperial Family and Grand Dukes group trailed along and moved to the center of the room in a long procession.


    A huge whipped cream cake was ced on the central tform. There were also huge stacks of tes and barrels ofrge spoons.


    How do we do it?


    Each person will pick up one of those spoons one at a time and scoop out a piece of cake one by one. If the piece of cake contains a note, you are the winner and will receive the treasure.


    Then being in the middle of the line is usually advantageous, isnt it?


    Sometimes its close to the outside of the cake, sometimes its closer to the center.


    I asked Lucas who was next to me, and he gave me a kind answer. He even advised me against making my piece of cake as big as possible as I had to eat the cake I scooped out.


    Shushu youre not asking your brother.


    Next to him, Wyndert whispered in a voice that seemed a little saddened. Since the Grand Dukes family hasnt attended the New Years festival in years, I naturally thought that he didnt know much about it. It looks like he was upset because it seemed like I was depending more on Lucas. Azu burst outughing just as I was about to make up an excuse.


    You two seem to have a good rtionship.


    At first nce, it sounds like she was just giving us apliment about having a good rtionship, but because of the words I heard from Azu on our first meeting, it doesnt seem like that would be the case.


    Am I thinking too deeply about this? Because even though she just said that were on good terms it feels like she was implying that its surprising because I am adopted??


    Azus true intentions were unknown, but it was true that we got along. As I was about to just smile and let it go, Wyndert looked at me with a very soft smile.


    Shushu is a cute, lovable, and perfect little sister, so we cant help but get along.


    In such a crowded ce! My face flushed with embarrassment. Unexpectedly, envious nces poured in from those around us at that moment.

 Chapter 80

    It was also hard to believe on my part that he is indeed my serious and mature brother and not an imposter.


    AD


    The Grand Prince has always had a cold expression on his face, but only when he sees the Grand Princess does his expression soften.


    There were so many young girls who admired my kind older brother (Wyndert). I gaped my mouth nkly for a moment, then burst outughing.


    My older brother is really nice to me But, we should do this treasure hunt rather than talk about something else.


    Returning to the topic quickly, we all grabbed spoons in one hand and looked around the cake with serious faces. Since this is a New Years tradition, childrens parties dont feel ufortable, but do adults do this too? It was hard to hold back myughter when I imagined the solemn aristocrats scooping out pieces of cake.


    Now, where (should I start)?


    This was a rotation in order and it started with Lucas. He scooped out some cake with a rather serious face. Then he looked at the cake on his te and shook his head.


    Well, its not me this year either.


    Azu also shook her head afterward. It was the same with Wyndert. Apparently, the cake was sorge that it was quite difficult to find.


    Could that be in the Young Ladys cake?


    As I carefully scooped out the cake and ced it on a te, Young Lady Evian talked to me and came a little closer. She was walking over from her spot next to Azu.


    Ahhh! The cake!


    As I was about to dig into my piece of cake to search it, I heard a scream from next to me apanied by a loud noise.


    Oh my gosh!


    I saw a sight I couldnt have imagined when I turned my head. Young Lady Evian was buried in the huge cake as if she had stumbled into it. Fortunately, the cake was attached to a support so there was no major catastrophe thatpletely overturned it. Though it wasnt in the shape to have everyone finish the treasure hunt now.


    There was silence for a moment then everything immediately burst into amotion.


    How could you do this Young Lady Evian!


    It was an event I was looking forward to, but now the cake is ruined! How are you going to take responsibility for this?


    It seemed that when Young Lady Evian came forward to get her piece, she stumbled and fell towards the cake. Young Lady Evian was so shocked that she couldnt get up and was speechless.


    It was impossible to not be surprised when youre suddenly covered with cake like that.


    I know everyone is surprised, but it must have been a simple mistake and it turned out like that.


    Today is not a party at an ordinary aristocratic familys home, but a New Years childrens party held at the Imperial Pce. Young Lady Evian made a huge mistake that made her look disrespectful to the Imperial Family in such a big ce. Besides, she mustve dolled herself up today, but she was covered in cake now. The most hurt person in the room now was Young Lady Evian.


    How on earth can you, even if youre clumsy, ruin an event that His Highness the Crown Prince and Her Highness Crown Princess prepared like this!


    While everyone was saying she was too vulgar, Young Lady Evian suddenly jumped up. The children frowned and took a step back seeing the cake and icing dripping down from her clothes.


    I-it wasnt me!


    I beg your pardon?


    My foot was suddenly caught on something! I didnt do anything wrong! It wasnt me!


    Perhaps her head was nk due to the massive amount of embarrassment and shock, Young Lady Evian abandoned honorifics and started to wail loudly.


    You mustve tripped on the air with nothing under your feet! Who would even put their feet there on purpose?


    Im telling the truth! Uwaaaa! That was what happened!


    Young Lady Evian finally burst into tears after the children shouted and criticized her. Everyone at the party was speaking like they were already adults, but we were all under 18, before any of us had reached adulthood. Even Young Lady Evian looked like she was only ten years old at most. Being at the center of a major ident, she just wanted to cry.


    Thats a little bit


    Her whole body was covered in cake and she was a whole mess, so the dolled up children close to her slowly backed away and avoided her, fearing that they would get cream on themselves.


    There was a time earlier when she believed Azus lies and had hurled insults at me, but I could understand considering her age. She probably just blindly trusted what the high-ranking Imperial Princess had told her as she was still young.


    More than anything you must havee to the party full of excitement.


    I was a little worried that Young Lady Evians feelings would be seriously hurt. I also tried to ovee it bravely.


    I was terrified when I first received a rebuke and hatred at the orphanage.


    The fear that everyone hated and would ridicule me was iprehensible to those who had never experienced it. I felt like I was the only one in the world I could trust; I felt like just closing my eyes and ears, then crouching down and ignoring everything. That experience was too cruel for a child.


    However, the people hurling undisguised reprimands in this glittering ce were children as well, and at a young age, it would be mentally difficult for them to go as far as to consider Young Lady Evians position as if it were theirs.


    Thinking about the source of the issue, who tripped her?


    Standing next to her was Azu and me. In the end, if the Young Lady wasnt lying then there was no other answer than Azu had tripped her.


    I dont think she would do that since she was a kid who took her side but.


    Azu was more suspicious than Young Lady Evian because she knew how to hide her intentions very well. Seeing how Young Lady Evian was just a trembling young girl now, Azus actions were ruthless and even cruel to someone who had been on her side moments before.


    Your Highness Crown Prince, Your Highness Imperial Princess, are you alright?


    Im fine.


    Im fine too.


    Some of the knights who were standing by the walls in case something dangerous happened at the party came towards us. There was an ident that caused the cake to shake so they were likely toe over here. When Lucas and Azu nodded, the knights surrounded them as if protecting them.


    I, I I


    Young Lady Evian licked her lips that had turned blue from tension and rage. She seemed to want to ask Azu for help, but unfortunately, Azu was looking at her with a face filled with pity.


    I never tripped you Young Lady Evian. Or are you implying it was the Young Lady Vaillots fault?


    Azu stood still in front of her while the knights approached, she looked at Youngdy Evian and asked in a sad tone.


    One is a member of the Imperial Family and one is of the Grand Dukes Family  it wasnt something Young Lady Evian could win. In the end, Young Lady Evian bowed her head knowing that no one would help.


    Uhm, everyone. This event was indeed important, but wasnt it more important to check if Young Lady Evian wasnt hurt?


    I couldnt see her properly so I stepped out of the crowd and asked. It was because I felt really bad when I saw a group of people putting a lot of pressure on one person like a mouse surrounded by cats.


    Are you saying that Young Lady Evian is more important than the New Years celebrations? This is an event to wish for luck for the entire next year!


    The New Years celebrations are of course important.


    Then!


    But wouldnt it be more fortunate that no one was seriously injured on New Years Day?


    I calmly countered someone who reprimanded me. They were all young and mixed into a crowd, so they seemed to have forgotten their usualposure and their tasks as nobles. Of course, people are more important than the parties Azu organizes.


    Uh uhm


    Everyone quietly shook their heads at what I said with a smile and nodded their heads slowly.


    Now, Young Lady, lets clean off your face first.


    Then I handed Young Lady Evian a handkerchief that had been hidden between theyers of my dresss skirt. She looked at me with tears in her eyes. Her eyes wereplicated with the mix of anger, embarrassment, remorse and thankfulness. She slowly wiped her face with my handkerchief, then looked at my clothes withplicated eyes.


    Oh my, the Young Ladys dress.


    Azu looked at the hem of my dress and sighed a little. There was no way I wouldve tripped her, but Azus dress was fine while my dress had a stter of cake on it.


    Im Im sorry Young Lady.


    Young Lady Evian bit her lip and apologized to me. Whatever the cause, it was something I could take issue with as my dress was also soiled because of her fall.


    Are you okay, Shushu?


    Your dress.


    My dress today was very beautiful so everyone looked at it sadly. Wyndert also seemed to regret not being able to pull me quickly to the side.


    Its okay, Im fine. Young Lady Evian suffered more.


    It was a dress that was custom tailored for me by the Grand Duke, so I was unhappy that it got stained but I couldnt help it.


    Ill prepare a new dress for the both of you, so you should go to the break room and change.


    Azu came out with a gentle voice and spoke to me and Young Lady Evian. Even though the dresses would be prepared by the Imperial Pce, the new dresses would obviously be inferior to the dresses we had spent a lot of time preparing in order to look the prettiest. But it would be much better than wearing a dress stained with food.


    I will guide you two to the break room.


    A knight on one side volunteered to escort us. The person next to him disappeared somewhere to get another set of dresses. Since male partners and guards werent allowed into the womens lounge, there was a female knight that was guiding us. Young Lady Evian and I followed her out of the party and walked towards the break room.


    ..I.


    I heard a quiet voice calling me from the side, and it was Young Lady Evian that was looking at me with a quiet face.


    Earlier thank you, Young Lady.


    Earlier?


    Everyone was criticizing me, but only the Young Lady helped me.


    At her words, I said, Oh, and nodded. It seemed too difficult to handle it on her own, so I just helped, but it seemed to have moved Young Lady Evian.


    Nevertheless, I I I was just ming the Young Lady earlier!


    Young Lady Evian suddenly stopped in the hallway and burst into tears. She then started to say words that were nearly iprehensible and I couldnt hear her properly.


    Sigh.


    Young Lady Evian was much taller than me, but she looked like aplete young child in my eyes. The knight next to her stood tall in bewilderment. The Young Lady burst into tears in the middle of the hallway so there was nothing I could do. Without a second thought, I picked a spot on Young Lady Evians back and patted it with my hand.


    Its okay, its over. A change of clothes will make you feel better. Come on, lets go.


    I wiped her hands and face with the handkerchief, but it wasnt helping as much anymore as it still felt sticky when I grabbed Young Lady Evians hand, so I winked at the knight signaling that we could start walking again. Rather than doing this in the hallway, it seemed much better to go to the lounge to wash off and change our clothes. We walked quickly and eventually were able to arrive in front of the break room.


    Huh?


    But when I opened the door, I saw a familiar face.


    The Emperors  Grand Chambein?


    He was the one I saw when I met with the emperor. Surprised by the unexpected meeting, I stoodpletely still in front of the door.


    I came here because the person I am serving ordered me to prepare some dresses.


    The chambein bowed his head and spoke politely.

 Chapter 81

    The Imperial Princess orders have already arrived here.


    Young Lady Evian muttered softly, thinking that he was just one of Azus people.


    What does the Emperor have to do with the dress recements?


    Bewildered, I tilted my head and walked closer to the Grand Chambein. We were each given a package wrapped in wrapping paper. A special pattern was drawn on the wrapping paper on my package.


    Is this the royal emblem?


    This gift was originally going to be given to you on the first day of the New Year on your way home, but I brought it out ahead of schedule (because of the situation).


    The Grand Chambein immediately answered when I asked a question. So, this seems like a gift that everyone who attends the New Years festival receives from the imperial family as a symbol of them wishing everyone happiness in the new year. I still dont understand why the Emperor wants to take care of me, but it was quite understandable if these gifts are for everyone.


    Huh? The dress


    Young Lady Evian and I unwrapped the package and took out the dresses, then I gaped my mouth in confusion. No matter how random a gift is, how can the quality be so different?


    Young Lady Evians dress was ordinary, while mine was.


    It was a neat and white dress. It was embroidered with blue and pearl-like jewels in every corner of the fabric, giving focus to its beautiful and clean atmosphere. Many tiny jewels were added to the top, instead of a fewrge jewels, giving the dress an intricate and elegant look. Anyone would see how much effort was put into this dress that was vastly different from the other dress.


    How did this happen?


    It is a coincidence.


    No, how can you say something like this is a coincidence!


    It must be a coincidence.


    I whispered quietly so as not to be heard by Young Lady Evian, and the Grand Chambein also whispered, matching the volume of my voice as well. I scrutinized the dress. It was obviously a dress that was carefully made over a long span of time.


    What a beautiful dress.


    Young Lady Evian looked down at her rather in dress inparison and murmured as she looked at my clothes.


    If Young Lady wears it you will look really pretty it will suit you really well!


    I i-I guess so. Thank you.


    The tension surrounding us was relieved by her words. Young Lady Evian looked at me with a somewhat happy smile. Why does she have that expression? I nodded my head not knowing what I should say. Then she looked down at her clothes with a sad expression.


    You must feel very sticky right now, and we are here to help.


    Then Ill go wash up first, Young Lady.


    The maids quietly standing on one side approached and offered their help as they smiled kindly. Young Lady Evian said goodbye and went into the powder room inside the break room with a maid. Finally, it was only me, but there was still a knight and a maid around.


    I still couldnt ask since there were still people around.


    I nced at the knight standing neatly to one side, and surprisingly, I saw her smiling brightly.


    I was also sent by His Majesty so I already knew about it. You do not need to worry.


    Ah.


    The maid standing next to her also bowed her head with a meaningful expression. Great. I nodded, and immediately looked straight at the grand chambein.


    Now, please exin this to me.


    It is a coincidence. Now, you should change your clothes. I will take my leave.


    Wait. I wont wear it until Im properly told what is going on!


    His eyebrows twitched slightly as I looked up at him with a challenging expression  as if he would be in trouble if I didnt wear it.


    Its indeed strange.


    What does it have to do with whether I wear those clothes or not? It was true that I would suffer more if I was to wear dirty clothes. However, what I was focused on was that he looked troubled by what I said as if he was ordered by someone to make sure I wore it.


    My eyes were inquisitive as I looked up at the Grand Chambein.


    There was no way His Majesty would casually send his Grand Chambein to run a basic errand to deliver clothes just because the dresses of two esteemed Young Ladies were ruined.


    Being the Emperors Grand Chambein means he holds a very high position. He has the status of a very high-ranking aristocrat, and no one canmand him other than the Emperor. Solely based on the fact that he was here now can only mean that the Emperor ordered it and wanted it. It was impossible for him to have taken an interest in me after only meeting me twice, so it must be the Emperor who ordered him.


    He cleared his throat for a moment when I hit the nail on the head.


    That dress is a gift from His Majesty.


    I could guess that. But why did he give me this?


    His Majesty was always thinking of you. He said that he wanted to see the [redacted] Princess wearing it at least once during the New Years Eve.


    The Grand Chambein answered me in a low voice. His voice was so quiet that I couldnt tell if he referred to me as the Imperial Princess or the Grand Princess. I looked at him with narrow eyes, but I couldnt read his expression at all.


    Is that supposed to be a Royal Order?


    Would that be possible? That wouldve been sent to the Grand Duchy in the beginning if that was the case.


    I acted slightly sulky and he smiled brightly on purpose. It was unfortunate for me that my dress was stained, but the Emperor got lucky for it.


    Why did you give this to me like this?


    Would you have just received it out of courtesy if you were given it in the beginning?


    That .


    Thinking from the Emperors point of view, he mustve thought that I wouldnt ept the dress because I refused the candy he was giving to me. Is that why he was disguising it now as a New Years gift? Well, I cant afford something like this


    Should I say no?


    But it was difficult for me to firmly refuse it now when I was reminded of how the Emperor looked sad when I refused the candyst time. Besides, I have no other clothes to change into right away.


    My dress was very different from Young Lady Evians.


    Because I just found and packed those clothes in a hurry.


    His attitude was like he had nothing to do with Young Lady Evians dress. Well, whichever dress that Young Lady Evian ended up with was not the Grand Chambeins concern.


    Why is His Majesty giving me this?


    I am just His Majestys hand.


    (T/N: When a servant calls himself/herself hand (simr to how they were refer to as hands and feet sometimes) means that he was only doing what was ordered him to do. )


    Now that he had said it all, his eyes were telling me to get dressed quickly. I had finally asked everything that I wanted to ask. When I told him you told me you didnt know if it was the Emperor, the Grand Chambein avoided me easily by muttering Hmm, I have nothing more to say about this subject.


    I finally nodded and held out the clothes to the maid.


    Then, Ill be seeing you again another time.


    The Grand Chambein said goodbye to me very politely, and took the knight with him as he went out and signaled to him with a wink from his eye.


    Oh my, you are really cute and gorgeous!


    The maid who helped me change into the dress eximed with admiration. I was also staring at my face reflected in the mirror. It was funny to describe a child like this, but I sure looked more mature in this dress.


    Wow!


    After washing up, I heard a rustle of changing clothes from the other side of the room, and soon Young Lady Evian appeared with a change of new clothes. She looked at me, eximed with a surprised face, and rushed to my side.


    Lets go back to the party right now!


    Young Lady Evian was clinging to me with a brighter face than before.


    Brother is surely worried about me by now.


    It seems like we have to go back quickly as I know how anxious Wyndert is now knowing that we were still inside the Imperial Pce.


    I went out of the break room with Young Lady Evian. The Grand Chambein was already gone and there was only the knight standing outside that could guide us back.


    May I guide you back to the party hall?


    Please.


    I smiled and asked the knight to take us back. Young Lady Evian kept talking to me on our way back. It seems like she wanted to get to know me better.


    Hey, Shu Young Lady Vaillot, isnt this mural painting really beautiful? I didnt notice it earlier because I was out of my mind, but it was really pretty now that I have taken a good look at it.


    It really is!


    Shu Young Lady, your dress is shining really beautifully in this light.


    Thank you, Young Lady Evian.


    Shuel Young Lady. The garden is really pretty. It would be nice to have a walk there!


    It was mainly like this: At this point your goal wasnt simply to talk to me, but also that you want to be able to call me by my name, right?


    I looked at Young Lady Evians side profile that was brimming with excitement. She seems to have opened her heart to me now.


    You can just call me Shuelina.


    Well, then, call me Be too.


    Instead of replying, I smiled. It wasnt a precious nickname and being called by my name is nothing important to me. But I didnt feel like calling her so familiarly by her name yet. I was happy to hear that she was grateful for my help earlier, but I didnt know if she would change her attitude and betray me if we met Azu again.


    Im sure shes very loyal.


    The Counts Young Ladys attack towards the Grand Princess couldnt be carried out without some sort of loyalty. Otherwise, even if she has a short hindsight, she wouldnt stand by in front of injustice just because of her righteous personality.


    (e/n: Basically Shushu is saying that youngdy Evian is really loyal but she is not sure if thats good or bad because it might mean shes still on Azus side and this is an act to make her put her guard down.)


    Shushu.


    Shuelina.


    I suddenly heard voices calling for me while I was walking and still thinking about Young Lady Evian. I was already in front of the party hall when I looked up. I saw Wyndert and Lucas standing by the door.


    Brother? Why did youe out?


    You werent inside there anyway.


    Wyndert spoke in a soft voice, unlike his indifferent face.


    So, have you been waiting for me ever since? Did you think about how long it would take for me to get back?


    I thought he was surely enjoying the party. Wyndert would have been nice to them, no matter how unfamiliar he was with anyone, because they were anxious to get to know him. But he acted as if he just came here to escort me today, he didnt really seem to be interested in the party at all.


    Your Highness, too What about the Imperial Princess?


    I asked Lucas, who was looking at me with a somewhat nk face. Since I disappeared, I thought he would be staying next to his sister, but it was a surprise. However, Lucas shook his head and squinted his eyes, as if waking up from a confused dream.


    What are you talking about? Why are you looking for Azu?


    No, I just thought you would be with the Imperial Princess since I wasnt here.


    Her partner will take care of her. Arent you my partner?


    Lucas shrugged and replied with a nonchnt face. It was a norm in high society to take care of ones partner, so he wasnt wrong by saying that. But Azu was upset that I had been taking Lucas attention.


    Its none of my business.


    And well I was a little happy that someone was waiting for me.


    That dress


    Lucas said, looking at my clothes with longing eyes.


    Does this dress have any secrets? Is it because he knew it was the Emperor who prepared it in advance?


    I couldnt figure it out, but I couldnt say that it was a gift from the Emperor in front of Young Lady Evian. Moreover, Wyndert would be disgusted with the dress the Emperor gave me, and I am sure that he would rather we go back to the mansion for something different.


    I heard that the Imperial Family was handing out gifts to wish good luck on the first day of the New Year. Among them was the gift of a dress.


    I said with a smile. Fortunately, Wyndert didnt get angry, as his suspicions had not been pointed towards the Emperor based on my statement. Besides, he seemed to like my new outfit, so he gently nodded his head.


    Youre pretty.


    Wyndert gave a smallpliment.


    Uhm, Wyndert would probably be very angry if he found out that this dress was actually from the Emperor even if he was praising me like that.


    Lets keep it a secret now that this was a gift from the Emperor. I slowly nced over as I swallowed my saliva.


    Awesome! Shu it seems that you really care for Miss Shuelina.


    Young Lady Evian was looking at us with eyes full of admiration as she stuttered while saying my name in embarrassment. It was as if she was looking at a warm scene. Seeing that Young Lady Evian didnt have a partner, she seemed to be rather interested in what it would be like to have one.


    Shuelina ?


    Wyndert repeated my name in a slightly sharper tone. It seemed that he didnt like even Young Lady Evian calling out my name.

 Chapter 82

    Because my brother has strong likes and dislikes.


    Young Lady Evian who attacked me earlier would only be an enemy to Wyndert. Young Lady Evian was scared when she looked at Wynderts face, so she hid behind me, terrified.


    Thats not how you look at ady, brother.


    I grabbed Wynderts arm and whispered in his ear. Wyndert then nonchntly turned his head and held out his arm to me.


    Come on, lets go in.


    I let out a sigh as he brazenly stiffened his side profile, as if he was not willing to listen to my rebuke. But I couldnt argue with him at the entrance to the party, so I calmly ced my arm on his.


    Here, ce your arm here, too.


    Lucas smiled softly and held out his arm.


    I know youre also my partner Your Highness but Young Lady (Evian) doesnt have one now.


    Arent they telling me to hold both their arms but let Young Lady Evian go in alone? I slightly shook my head and Lucas looked at me with a sad face.


    Then the Grand Prince can do that.


    Wyndert waved his arm with a rxed expression on his face at Lucas words  as if he was trying to emphasize that I was already holding his arm.


    Really


    I nced at Young Lady Evian and stared at her. It would be even more embarrassing if the two of you are like this! Lucas winced when I intimidated him and frowned.


    But, its a lot of trouble.


    Then he looked at me with a slightly downcast face. Again! That face again! That pitiful looking face! Even if hes a man, he doesnt know how much I was affected by that sad and pathetic expression on his face. My heart softenedst time because of that face and so we had a conversation just like this.


    Was it simr to how Dad and my older brothers were weak to my face?


    I bit my lip and looked away from Lucas. But it might be embarrassing if I go in with the two of them while Young Lady Evian was alone.


    Because of our identity, we had to go in first while Young Lady Evian follows behind, so it would be obviously a sight to see  because she would feel like she was really a Counts daughter.


    Theres nothing we can do.


    I let out a sigh and put down Wynderts arm. Lucasplexion brightened in an instant. He seemed to know that I would hold his hand.


    Would you like toe in with me? The two of them can take care of themselves.


    Shu-shushu?


    Shuelina?


    I deliberately reached out my hand to Young Lady Evian and asked. She blinked as she nced at Wyndert and Lucas. She seemed to be standing on thorns as the two of them called out to me from behind.


    It seems that the two of them need to learn a little bit more about the qualities of a gentleman. Lets go in together.


    As I spoke with a broad smile, Young Lady Evian who was fidgeting, giggled and stood next to me. I shuddered from the immense energy from behind as if they wanted to protest with something, but they quickly calmed down as there was nothing they could do.


    Phew.


    I felt a little sorry towards Wyndert and Lucas, but there was nothing we can do about it  because this is the fair way!


    Everyone will be amazed when they see Miss Shuelina.


    Young Lady Evian whispered when the door opened. The dress shimmered like starlight from the light leaking from inside the party hall. As we entered, there was a buzz inside the party hall.


    Wow, it looks like all of the Imperial Pces dresses were all pretty!


    But I think the Grand Princess dress is prettier.


    She looks like an angel!


    The other children shouted in admiration. To be honest, I also think I looked pretty myself so I quite expected that kind of reaction from them. What was surprising, however, was the somewhat strange expression on Azus face.


    Why is she like that


    Standing in the midst of the children, it seemed like Azu didnt want to look around. The corners of her mouth that had a soft smile, slowly tore apart, and her wide-open eyes were full of shock. Even seeing her lips quiver felt really strange.


    It was thanks to the Imperial Princess that I was able to wear a pretty dress. Thank you.


    I deliberately smiled broadly and walked up to Azu to say thank you. Nominally, it was only natural since she gave me clothes.


    Im really sorry for making a ruckus earlier, Imperial Princess.


    Young Lady Evian also properly apologized for themotion she caused. However, Azu didnt even look at her and only looked at me as if she received the biggest shock in her life. Then she somehow tried to ask me something.


    Where did that dress?


    Imperial Princess! The Imperial Pce is really wonderful! You have such beautiful dresses here!


    Coincidentally, her words were cut off when someone praised the Imperial Pce in an excited tone. Embarrassed, Azu frowned and shut her mouth.


    Are you embarrassed because it wasnt the clothes you prepared?


    But I wondered if that would really be embarrassing. In any case, it wouldnt be a bad thing for me if Azu was embarrassed. I just smiled broadly.


    It was originally supposed to be a New Years gift, but I heard that I was able to receive it in advance because of the ident. I was surprised because I didnt know it would be so pretty!


    Ah, youll get a random gift for New Years, but this was a perfect fit for the Young Lady!


    So it must be why the two Young Ladys dresses were different.


    I purposely said it was a gift for the New Year Festival. Everyone nodded in understanding when I said that.


    I was lucky to receive such a pretty dress.


    It was like the clothes were made for the Young Lady as it perfectly fit her size.


    Well, it was purposely made for me so it has to be the right size. But hearing those words, Azus eyes became hazier. She scrutinized me and shook her head as if she couldnt believe it.


    That that cant be!


    Azu muttered with a confused look on her face. Someone standing beside her eximed ah! The cheeks of the mature-looking young girl turned red with excitement.


    Arent the blue-purple jewels on that dress, made from the diamonds of the Tarind Territory?


    Uh I think Ive heard it somewhere Ah, it was from the tea time with the Imperial Princess!


    I heard it was used on the clothes that the Emperor has custom made to give to the Imperial Princess.


    The girls who had been talking up to that point quickly shut their mouths. It was because they saw Azus hand trembling weakly.


    So, everyone knew that it was the Emperor who ordered the clothes and thought that it was for Azu?


    The tea time they mentioned was one of those tea times that Azu organizes and participates in, right? Since not a single designer would spread the word that the Emperor requested it, that rumor mustvee from a member of the Imperial Family. Azu mustve been shocked that the dress she thought was hers was taken away from her.


    After all, she mustve been unable to receive one or two sets of dresses from the Emperor.


    But she deserved the surprise because she will feel bad at the thought of losing something she thought was hers. I stared at Azu and bowed my head lightly.


    I had no idea that this dress was so precious. Its amazing that youre giving out something like that as a New Years gift.


    Azu pursed her lips into a tight thin line as I spoke with twinkling eyes. I know she had to pretend to be calm but it seems like it was difficult for her to control her emotions.


    Youve taken everything from Shuelina but today, Ive taken everything you wanted.


    I felt a little refreshed inside when I thought like that. The people around Azu praised her as I expressed my gratitude, and she seemed to be holding back from doing anything to me. She didnt have any idea that her angel-like Imperial Princess mask she made herself for her own convenience would create such a helpless situation.


    It was as if this dress knew me and was made for me. This dress is reallyfortable and pretty. Thank you, Imperial Princess.


    I held her hands tightly and said thank you once more on purpose. Then, Young Lady Evian who was standing next to me with a happy face followed.


    She picked it at random but it really suits Miss Shuelina, right? It is such a pretty dress and it probably wouldnt fit me at all.


    She and I have a slight age difference, and Im actually smaller enough to look like four or five years old. Therefore, the size difference of our dresses were noticeable. Rumors had it that the Emperor custom made this dress and paid arge amount of money for Azu, but it was definitely strange that its size didnt fit the Imperial Princess.


    Anyway, Im d that I got a really beautiful dress.


    Instead of saying more, I smiled happily at the children who were already chattering. Anyway, both Azu and I didnt seem to want to say anything more, so the topic of the party quickly shifted to something else.


    Azu turned away from me, moved to the other side, and immediately started to lead the topic with a soft smile again. I thought she was agitated but she recovered fast.


    Did you say it was a custom made dress by His Majesty?


    Wyndert, who was approaching me all of a sudden, whispered softly. I blinked my eyes at him, meaning to say Ill tell you when we get home and then nodded. He then turned his head to look at Young Lady Evian.


    If she had been invited to Azus tea time, she would definitely have entered Azus circle a little deeper.


    After we returned to the party, she was clinging to me, as if she had lost all her interest in Azu and the others.


    Arent your friends over there?


    I asked, pointing my eyes at Azu, who was purposelyughing out loud. Then, Young Lady Evians eyes darkened a little.


    Didnt you see it earlier? It seems like I was the only one who thought that we were friends. I want to be with Miss Shuelina.


    Her voice was a little weak. She muttered with a downcast face, then she suddenly screamed and said, Oh, if that bothers you! Hmm, it seems like todays events left a very deep wound on the young Miss Evian.


    Its not that youre bothering me but I thought you liked the Imperial Princess.


    I sure did


    Young Lady Evian gently ced her hand on her chest and blinked  it was an expressionless face. It wasnt only about when Azu gave her false information but also, it seemed like she was also very disappointed in her when Azu didnt help her when an ident urred. That was also a big ident for a young girl to endure, so her emotions wouldnt fade away that easily.


    The atmosphere is so dreary. Im sorry, Miss Shuelina.


    Um Be. Its alright for you to call me Shushu. All my close friends call me that way.


    I was somehow relieved at my gut feeling that she wasnt going to be on Azus side. I called her name and let her know my nickname. Then Young Lady Evian, Bes, eyes twinkled. I instinctively felt that the wall I was hitting between us had be a lot thinner.


    Shushu, Shushu! What a cute nickname!


    Isnt it? My family gave me that.


    I smiled shyly and nodded my head.


    The Young Lady easily got her permission to call her by her nickname.


    Lucas, who was listening to our conversation, muttered quietly. He was calling me Shuelina, so he may have felt very envious when a Young Lady got my permission to call me by my nickname in the span of one day. I turned my head, pretending not to hear his whispers.


    Its not difficult, but


    If I gave Lucas my permission to call me by my nickname, it would feel like he was appealing to me emotionally. The more I get to know him, the more Lucas doesnt feel like a bad person  thats likely because I feel like he is very different from the original.

 Chapter 83

    It feels strange to think about epting Lucas who bullied Shuelina without acknowledging her as his younger sister. Wyndert faintly smiled and I turned my head, as if he was somewhat satisfied.


    By the way they are circling us.


    Wynderts aura was terrifying, and no one was approaching us although they kept on sending us curious nces. It seems difficult for them to talk to us without any special purpose. Because of that, the children around us were just hitting a wall as if there was an invisible circle around us.


    This is the Grand Dukes power.


    Although he was sitting in a very high rank, the Grand Dukes family was rejected like this in high society. Only vassals were in the Grand Duchy so it was more effective than I expected, but I didnt really know anything here since Azu was the one personally leading the children. Perhaps, this was their real reaction.


    Theyre soft because theyre children.


    The children around us were secretly curious about the mysterious and bizarre rumors about the Grand Duke. In fact, their expressions didnt look like they were displeased by us, but they were just following us with their gazes. That was because it was harder for children to withstand the aura of the Grand Dukes family than adults.


    But if you think about what was portrayed in the original story The adult parts of high society try to reject the Grand Duke for various reasons.


    The feeling of being suppressed is the opposite of what those nobles, who think that they are the best, are used to.


    Moreover, the Imperial Political Scene has already been decided. High society wouldpletely change if the Grand Duke who did not intervene with politics suddenly decided to establish his position and enter politics. As much as their interests aligned with his, they will be pleased with the Grand Dukes turbulent rumors.


    Its difficult to change something


    I wanted to get some results since Ivee as far as the Imperial Capital.


    Was it greed? It may have been too much just enduring the Empress and Azu.


    Yes? What did you say?


    Um, nothing!


    Be turned her head to me as she heard my murmuring. I smiled when I looked at her sullen face. I thought that something had already changed when I saw her  because she has been trying to withstand Wynderts energy as my friend and has been standing beside me.


    The Grand Dukes curse was still obvious when I saw her unconsciously trembling or ncing at Wyndert several times. Someday, there will be people who will properly get to know about the Grand Dukes family if they were gathered one by one like this.


    After deciding to think hopefully, I asked Be if she was thirsty and suggested we go get a fruit punch.


    Hey, Be. Are you a little bit?


    Thirsty? When I wanted to ask her that, there was a buzz outside the party hall.


    His Majesty the Emperor is entering!


    The Emperor who is impossible to see just decided to appear here suddenly. This is the childrens party and it wasnt necessary for the Emperor to appear here, but I didnt know what happened that made hime here.


    The Emperor, wearing his white uniform, stood on the steps and looked down. Its like he was searching for a certain something among the crowd of children.


    Why did Father Emperore?


    It seemed like Lucas wasnt aware of the Emperors arrival as he looked at him with a bewildered face. There were even a few people behind him but I couldnt see them properly as I was bowing my head.


    Whats going on?


    I quietly bowed calmly while my head was getting dizzy, hearing the hustle and bustle of the adults walking down the stairs.


    Father Emperor! Have youe to see me?


    It was Azus voice. Raising my head slightly, her puffed cheeks were red with excitement as she looked up at the Emperor. It was her brightest expression of all her expressions I had seen today.


    I heard that the emperor and Azu have a good rtionship, so it must be true.


    Azu was at least at a loss because she liked the Emperor so much.


    Azu continued to look up at the Emperor with twinkling eyes, but the Emperor seemed to be thinking of something else as he didnt have much of a reaction.


    Our eyes met!


    The Emperor seemed to be looking at me and not Azu. I bowed my head again after our eyes met, and soon I heard the Emperors biting voice.


    Raise your heads, everyone.


    We greet the Lord of the Empire.


    Only then did the children rx and everyone lifted their heads. Everyone greeted the Emperor ording to the etiquette they had been taught.


    Father Emperor.


    The Emperor turned his gaze and looked at Azu when Azu called him, then slightly narrowed his eyes and sighed.


    Ah.. right. I heard there was a problem with the party.


    It was not worth it for you toe in person Did you think I was injured?


    Azu asked the Emperor while speaking in a charming voice, but the Emperor nced sideways without answering her.


    Are you really here for Azu?


    That being said, he didnt look like he was very interested in Azu. Besides, the Emperor already knew about my situation and secretly delivered a gift of clothes. He mustve been informed about what happened at the party, so why is he pretending not to know?


    Who is the organizer of the childrens party, Azu?


    I am.


    It goes without saying that the organizers should be held ountable if there is an ident at the party. It seemed like it was difficult to understand such easy words.


    F-Father Emperor.


    The Emperor unexpectedly started to rebuke Azu. It looks like he didnt like Azus words and acted as if they were insignificant. Startled by his words, tears started to well up in Azus eyes, but the Emperors face remained stoic.


    It was unfortunate that Young Lady Evian stumbled on the air, but fortunately, she had no injuries. This is my fault for not managing properly. Im sorry.


    Azu whispered with a downcast expression on her face. She then turned towards Be, closed her mouth, and bowed her head. It was a movement that contained the long story of her (Be) tripping and falling in the air. However, her downcast expression matched well with Azus movements that there was a smallmotion around her, perhaps feeling pity towards her.


    Your Majesty, isnt the Imperial Princess still young? How about telling her that she did well and warmly encourage her?


    Children can simply fall.


    Said a middle-aged man standing behind the emperor. Then another man sided with Azu.


    Uhm, its a familiar face.


    It was good that I studied about the important nobles that have ced themselves near the Emperor beforehand. I had a rough idea who the people gathered here were because the nobility list included a photo. The people that just spoke all belonged to the noble faction.


    They were on Azu and the Empress side, thats why they took Azus side like that.


    No, Your Majesty is definitely right. E is a clever child, and she will understand your words well.


    A cold, yet incandescent womans voice that catches your ears rang out. My body flinched as soon as I heard that sticky voice. The owner of the voice emerged from among the nobles and stepped forward.


    You resemble each other


    A woman with a rare and shy impression, wearing a green dress with her fiery attitude was the spitting image of Azu. Anybody would know it was the Empress. Though she had a cold impression, her facial features were clear, and I was very impressed by the noble air surrounding her like a colorful rose.


    My heart started pounding against my chest whenever I encountered something rted to the original novel. I could feel sweat running down my forehead.


    Father Emperor, Mother Empress, I am sorry for disappointing you. Azu whispered to the Emperor and Empress.


    I trembled in shock when I saw how cold the eyes of the Empress looked at her daughter as her lips rose smoothly. My body moved on its own and I began hiding behind Wyndert at the same time.


    Whats that, why to your daughter


    Was it because she didnt like the fact that Azu was humiliated in front of so many people? The Empress was a very elegant and beautiful person, but somehow at the same time she felt like an empty person without any emotions in her heart.


    Staring at the floor with nervous eyes, Azu suddenly screamed Ah! and leaned against Felixs body.


    I-Im sorry. I wasnt feeling really well today, but I endured because I thought I had to do my best today.


    That Your Majesty, I think Es old illness was acting up again. I think it would be better if you could let her rest.


    As Azu leaned back and barely spoke while looking depressed, the Empress approached and touched her forehead.


    She was seriously ill and it looks like she hasnt fully recovered yet.


    Then the other nobles standing behind her said concerned words as if they knew about Azus illness. I nced around and it seemed like everyone seemed to know about it.


    Azus old illness?


    Whats that? There was no mention in the original novel that Azu was seriously ill when she was a child. Puzzled, I tilted my head and heard the sound of the Empress moving away with Azu, and the opening and closing of the doors on the stairs.


    Its alright, theyre gone.


    Wyndert whispered to me as soon as the Empress disappeared as if he knew the reason I hid behind his back. It was only then that I felt relieved and my heart calmed down a little.


    The Empress didnt see me, right?


    The Empress would know everything about my appearance still, I wanted to avoid encountering her as much as possible.


    Phew, I sighed, Lucas was looking at me with his eyes checking on me when I raised my head. Next to him the Emperor was staring intently at me as he approached me.


    Your Majesty?


    I felt his eyes waver as I mumbled. It was like the feeling that he was missing me, the same expression Lucas had earlier.


    So.


    Shushu, are you hurt anywhere?


    Just as the Emperor was about to open his mouth, the Grand Duke approached me and pulled me into a hug. I suddenly floated in the air and I almost screamed as I slipped into his arms.


    I was very anxious just a while ago, but all of that suddenly disappeared when I was embraced by the Grand Duke. I shook my head and pointed to Be.


    It was Be who fell earlier. Neither of us was hurt, it was just that the cake sttered a bit and we changed our clothes.


    Be?


    Shes my new friend. I will tell you the detailster at home.


    Everyone seemed to be surprised when I was suddenly being hugged. Everyone gathered in a circle and looked in our direction when the Grand Duke and Wyndert were together, which made me feel ashamed because they were focusing on me.


    Oh, Dad. You can put me down now.


    I buried my head on the Grand Dukes shoulder as I whispered and wiggled my legs lightly, then he burst intoughter. There were even more startled eyes that looked towards us.


    It was said that the Grand Duke was very particr with his daughter, and it seemed true.


    I think that was the new Grand Princess.


    I heard a buzz. Maybe because they hadnt seen my face properly, I felt their piercing gazes on my back. Quickly, quickly! I shook the Grand Dukes shoulder to urge him, and he smiled once more before he lowered me down the floor. As I shook off and fixed my wrinkled dress, I lifted my head and saw the Emperor approaching me with a faint smile.


    It suits you well. Just like your mother.


    My eyes widened at his words whispered in a small voice. When I looked around, somehow the adults were looking at me coldly.

 Chapter 84

    Before you read,


    Empress  refers to the former/dead Empress, Shuelinas biological mom


    Your Grace  how you refer to the Grand Duke


    Looking at it now, isnt that the dress?


    Her Majesty the Empress.


    Howe they look alike?


    The nobles looked at me with trembling eyes and murmured  well, at my dress, to be more precise.


    That dress?


    Lucas expression, the Emperors words, and the peoples reactions this dress apparently has a secret.


    Your Grace, whats with that dress? Wasnt that Her Majestys dress?


    Its an insult to the Imperial Family for a Grand Princess to wear the clothes of the Imperial Family!


    Some people began to question the Grand Duke about the details just like Be did earlier. But, because they were afraid of him, their words gradually slowed down and became thin like a mouses.


    Everyone seemed to think that this dress was prepared outside of the pce. Hmm, I feel like I am being ndered a lot today.


    What kind of clothes are these clothes


    Due to the circumstances, the Empress  I think these clothes were a lot like what Shuelinas mother wore. I saw Wyndert and Lucas as I looked around.


    Wyndert didnt have any idea that this dress was a gift from the Emperor and he probably didnt understand the topic of talk now, so only Lucas was left. I gently tugged on his sleeve.


    Are you okay, Shuelina?


    I dont understand anything they were saying just now.


    Oh, thats because the clothes you were wearing now resemble the dress mother was wearing in her portrait.


    Lucas told me that there was arge portrait in the main building  a portrait depicting the dress the Empress wore on New Years Eve in her first year as the Empress.


    So in the end, the Emperor gave me a dress that was simrly designed to what the Empress wore.


    Why? Is it because you want to take me?


    People would be really confused if my identity was to be revealed like this as I looked very simr to the Emperor! If I was to reveal that I am a real daughter of the Emperor, it might be a great obstacle to the growing Grand Dukes family.


    I felt that peoples stares had be very burdensome while I was thinking like that.


    So, are you all finished talking? The Grand Duke said in a very heavy tone, who was quietly watching what was happening around him.


    The adults staggered while the children were already sitting down and it looked like they were about to cry.


    Dad, wheres your gentle attitude!


    I went to the childrens party with a bright smile so people would get rid of their wariness towards the Grand Dukes family, but all of that was wiped away swiftly in vain. I chuckled slightly as I grabbed the Grand Dukes sleeve.


    Excuse me, but this was the dress that the Imperial Princess had prepared for me. My clothes got dirty because of an ident earlier.


    I didnt want to be in the spotlight but I couldnt stand it as I saw the Grand Duke getting more and more ufortable. So I protested in a cautious tone that I only received it as a New Years gift.


    The people who were questioning the Grand Duke immediately closed their mouths with a face that said they had a lot to say. Be also stood close to me and opened her mouth to help me.


    I fell and Miss Shuelinas skirt was dirtied. We both changed our clothes.


    The ice-cold atmosphere cooled down after Bes words fell. The adults averted their gaze instead of apologizing to me. Apparently, it was the nobles who made it an issue.


    Well, fine. Grown up adults are harassing children! I think I have to show you your punishment as a child.


    Dad do I have to take off these clothes? I just wore what they gave me Why is everyone so upset? What did I do wrong? I looked up at the Grand Duke with moist eyes deliberately squeezing out tears. His eyebrows twitched more.


    It looks like they shuddered when they realized that I was still a six-year-old child. The Grand Duke looked around with stern eyes. He seemed to be memorizing all the people who had spoken in this ce.


    It wasnt enough that adults came to the childrens party, and now youre pressuring a child.


    Ummm.


    Lucas also took a step forward as if he was covering me from them, while Wyndert sighed and looked around. Both of them seemed to be alert of my thoughts.


    The nobles faces paled when the Grand Duke, Grand Prince, and even the Crown Prince all stepped up to protect me. I think they were attacking the Grand Duke under the pretext that they were doing their work, but they didnt even think about the situation before and after this. Anyway, the Grand Duke will take care of this, so I smiled inside of my mind out of ease.


    Come here, both of you.


    The emperor reached out to me and Be.


    After suddenly being summoned by the Emperor, Be seemed to be surprised. I gently grabbed her hand and led her towards the Emperor.


    Are you really not hurt?


    Y-yes! Thats right!


    Great.


    The Emperor nodded after he asked Be. This time, he looked at me intently.


    I have no idea why you showed up here dont tell me, you came here to see me wearing this dress, right? I stopped my sudden thoughts and looked up at him.


    You are very pretty. The Emperor left me a shortment.


    While we were staring at each other for a moment, a child next to us eximed, They look alike! I reflexively turned my head. I couldnt see who said it but I could see how the peoples faces trembled around us at the exmation.


    Your Majesty, we will take our leave now if nothing is wrong. My daughter looks very tired.


    The Grand Duke soon stopped in front of me and spoke to the Emperor. Hisrge body shielded me like a curtain that separated me and the Emperor. I could sense that he was in a very bad mood just by looking at his back; moreover, I could feel his ferocious energy leaking out.


    Ah!


    It was then that I realized the Emperors thoughts. The Emperor and I were very simr. However, it wasmon sense that there was a slim chance that his direct bloodline would grow up in an orphanage and be the adopted daughter of the Grand Duke. So, you wouldnt even notice it if you skipped that possibility.


    Moreover, it may be difficult to distinguish me from a crowd since I was still young, so he showed them on purpose. He approached me at close range, so that anyone would remember that the Emperor and the Grand Princess look alike.


    He also let me wear this dress to connect me with the Empress.


    Like Lucas, the Emperor had no intention of handing me over to the Grand Duke quietly.


    You didnt even know that I existed that long before this and you didnt evene to rescue me! I uneasily clung to the Grand Dukes leg, not knowing whether I should cry orugh.


    I can give you a room in the Imperial Pce again if you are very tired.


    No need, our mansion is right in front. Then, we will take our leave.


    The Grand Duke cut off the Emperors offer and rejected it as he lifted me up. Holding Wynderts hand next to him, he quickly walked out of the party hall.


    [You are the star Ive always been waiting for.]


    I remembered the message card the Emperor left for me the moment our eyes met.


    My existence will surely be a hot topic of discussion in high society right now, and I dont know how it would provoke the Empress and Azu, but those words were the only thing that came to my mind when I saw the look in the Emperors eyes.


    * * *


    As we arrived at the mansion and made our way to my room, the Grand Duke didnt say a word. He just stared at me with cold eyes as if thinking about something.


    Dad? I lightly called him.


    It seems that he was very angry ever since we were in the Imperial Pce, but he didnt say anything at all and it was making me sad. But I knew he wasnt mad at me.


    Go to sleep for now and lets talk tomorrow. The Grand Duke said as he lightly stroked my hair.


    I grabbed his hand and sped it tight, pouting my lips, Why are you angry? It was my mistake for wearing this dress. I thought it would be better than wearing my cream-stained dress.


    Shushu, Im not mad at you.


    And, if not?


    The Emperor is putting you in danger. Though he hasnt decided yet to make you an Imperial Princess, he will try to do that sooner orter. That would be the most dangerous.


    That.


    Since he recklessly made everything so obvious like this what if the Empress sends an assassin in the near future? What if she is nning to do something right at this moment?


    So in the end, you were angry because you were worried about me?


    I bit my lip. The emperor probably doesnt realize that Im in danger, right?


    Many risk factors existed since I came to the Imperial Capital, and it was true that their actions increased them a little more today  since the Queen doesnt want me to be recognized as an Imperial Princess. She may try to get rid of me, kidnap me, or cause other simr incidents.


    Shushu, if you can, dont go out for the time being, and if you have to go out, make sure you bring Wyndert or Sir Hilloran with you. Do you understand?


    Yes.


    I nodded trying to relieve the Grand Dukes anxiety.


    He handed me over to Nina and Franc who were standing behind me and fidgeting, after making a promise to him. At first, they were excited to ask me how the party went, but they froze when an unusual conversation between me and the Grand Duke took ce. Besides, I was wearing apletely different dress than when I left the mansion, so they mustve guessed that an ident happened.


    Then you must be tired, so you better wash up and go to bed early.


    Hearing the Grand Dukes words, I was instantly exhausted. I hugged him tightly and shook my head. He then gave me a kiss on my forehead saying goodnight.


    Good night, Dad.


    How did this happen today.


    I entered the dressing room as Nina led me inside after I looked at the Grand Dukes back for a moment.


    * * *


    The Emperor was staring intently at the five-colored flickering mirror.


    Spirit mirror  it was a sacred object inhabited by a spirit that looked down upon the Abunicia Empire.


    Were going to verify her spirit power her, right? Lucas walked up to him and asked.


    The emperor ced his hand on the young sons shoulder and nodded.


    Shuelina is a child and cannot attend any official social events. Therefore, she would only stay at the Grand Dukes capital mansion for a while so the only chance for her to go in front of the Spirit Mirror would be at the Spirit Festival on thest day of the New Year, after yesterdays childrens party.


    The Spirit Festival is an event to pray for good luck, so even children can attend.


    I must seize this opportunity.


    He also didnt know what kind of spirit power the child was using either. So in order to verify it and inform the whole world that she was a member of the Imperial Family, it was best to make use of the Spirit Mirror where spirit power multiplies.


    The power outside the body was originally the only force visible, but the power from the head would also be clearly visible in front of the Spirit Mirror due to the multiplication of the power. Everyone will be able to clearly see the spirit powering out of Shuelinas head.


    She mustve been very surprised by todays events.


    The Emperor remembered the surprised expression of his daughter with a slightly depressed face. He originally thought that he couldnt even give his child clothes to wear when she was born, so he gave her clothes now as a gift  he asked for them to design a dress while thinking of his wife.


    Seeing that she rejected the candy, he had half-given up as she said she was unable to ept it. But when he was informed that there was an ident, he frantically called for the Grand Chambein to deliver the dress to her.


    I couldnt stop my urge of wanting to see her so I somehow went there under the pretext of asking about the ident.


    Either way, he had no regrets preparing for her Imperial Princess certification. He ced one of his strongest knights around the child. He deliberately showed himself in order to prevent a conspiracy against the child.


    The Empress wouldnt be able to make a move right away knowing that she is under the Emperors protection. It was indeed enough to break down all the dangers that the child may encounter.


    As he was thinking about it, he heard the voice of someone deliberately making his presence known.


    Your Majesty.


    The emperor turned to face the expressionless face and looked at the secret knights. It was his secret knights who investigated special things that could not be entrusted to the Imperial Knights Order or dealt with through normal private matters.


    I put a tail on the clothing store.


    It was the news the emperor had been hoping for.

 Chapter 85

    Shuelina put on the dress right away after an unexpected ident. The Emperor had sent his Secret Knights in advance to Madame Jacquelines shop since the dress would be exposed to everyone. He knew that someone would stick to investigating or retaliating against the person that hadmissioned Shuelinas dress.


    That child is a person whose identity shouldnt be revealed.


    Whether it was the real culprit who kidnapped the baby Shuelina or not, he has no intention to leave that person alone.


    Did you catch them?


    Of course.


    The Emperor smiled bitterly at the knights words. One by one, holding the end of the thread and untying it, he believed that he would be able to get rid of all the enemies and hold his daughter in his arms.


    * * *


    Todays thest day of New Years Eve. The Imperial Pce was decorated like the fresh nature for the Spirit Festival. It was noticeable how the maids and attendants were in a frenzy to finish it in a day.


    It was easy for me to prepare.


    Since spirits are natural beings, people do not decorate their dresses morously as they do when they attend regr parties. The only decoration on the light, yellow-green dress, which had no ruffles or cinched waist on the loose and simple gown, was a translucent fabric that fluttered backwards like wings. On top of that, only t shoes could be worn without heels and decorated with flower vine patterns.


    It was traditional that everyone who attends the Spirit Festival would wear the same style  pretending to be a spirit themselves.


    Are you okay? Your hands are cold.


    The Grand Duke asked as he held my hand tightly. Wyndert had a worried face as well as he stood on my side.


    Thats right, I feel nervous that I cant help but feel cold. I am feeling this tension due to the ident that I would have today.


    Ugh


    Azu and the Empress seemed to have felt a great sense of crisis since the first day of New Year. They contacted the messenger that had been locked up in the Grand Duchy the very next day. The messenger was instructed to further expand the activities of the monster cat, Miya.


    Since the Grand Duke had ordered for the preparations to begin after we arrived in the Imperial Capital, it means that Miya has been practicing running wild for nearly ten days already. Though it was a pity for the empress that this attempt from her has already ended in failure.


    But today is still an opportunity for me.


    Today was the time to Azu and the Empress  because I nned to release Miya, whom they believed would be in the Grand Duchy, into the Imperial Pce!


    Miya is now in a quiet ce on the outskirts of the Imperial Pce with someone I could trust. They will take off Miyas ribbon at the appointed time and she will invade the Imperial Pce as a monster.


    Come on, were going this way today.


    It was a different direction from thest party hall.


    I followed the Grand Dukes guide and walked along the corridors of the Imperial Pce. I saw a beautiful garden when I went out of the Imperial Pce through the big door on the first floor.


    I dont know what kind of device they used, but the flowers and the greenery of the garden were well maintained even in the winter. Many people, who were also disguised as spirits, were heading somewhere in the backyard.


    It was a beautiful sight and yet, I could feel my heart pounding ominously inside my chest. At this point, I felt like this chest pain was acting like a warning for me.


    Here is


    That anxiety was further amplified when I saw the huge temple built on one side of the backyard. I cant exactly remember what it was, but this ce was somehow making my heart ache and it felt ominous.


    D-Dad, is this a temple?


    Shushu, whats going on? Your lips are blue.


    I grabbed my chest as I asked the Grand Duke, but he only paid attention to my paleplexion. I waved my hand once and asked him for the answer.


    Yes, this is the temple where the spirit deity is said to have descended. Todays event will be held in front of the Spirit Mirror.


    Ah.


    I sighed a little and shut my mouth.


    Spirit Mirror. So it was because of the Spirit Mirror.


    This was the ce where Shuelina died. From what I can guess, Shuelinas body returned to the past and thats when my soul entered. In any case, this was the ce where the original Shuelina died..


    It was Shuelinas grave.


    Thinking about how frightened and lonely she must have been while going up to the mirror knowing she was going to die, I could understand how her body reacted now. The ce where Shuelina met her end was scary, but I was even more curious.


    Arent you in pain?


    Wyndert asked, ncing at my forehead. Then he pulled his hand back from my forehead after muttering that the jewel powder was falling off.


    No, Im fine.


    Recalling the past is certainly meaningful, but a more important event awaits us now. I have to keep my mind straight  because Miya is under my control.


    I had to keep my eyes on Miya, who would really be a monster if leftpletely out of control, so that she would not cause any harm to humans or cause major property damage.


    Today, almost all of the nobles have really gathered.


    Probably because it was thest day of the celebrations, there were a lot of people when we entered the temple. There were children I had metst time, and adults I hadnt met.


    Is that a mirror? I asked, pointing to the shiny framed surface in the middle of the hall that was flickering in five colors.


    It felt so soft and warm, a power that I knew well  it was spirit power. Next to it was arge silver bell.


    The Spirit Mirror is a door to the spirit world


    I could feel the spirit power in the mirror, and whenever I was touched by the radiating rays of colorful light, I felt as if my body was melting away softly.


    But the strange thing is why does it feel like I was looking at Kaiden when I looked at the mirror? It was slightly mixed with the vast sensation the dragon was giving me.


    It must be an illusion.


    What does Kaiden in the Grand Duchy have to do with the Spirit Mirror?


    I quickly shook off those thoughts and began to explore my surroundings with my eyes. It was an all-white space, but the light from the mirror that hit the walls dyed them in vibrant colors.


    His Majesty the Emperor, Her Majesty the Empress, His Highness the Crown Prince, and Her Highness the Imperial Princess, are entering!


    As I was looking around, it seemed that it was time for the Imperial Family to enter.


    Lucas and Azu followed after the expressionless Emperor and the soft-smiling Empress. Azu had a visible smile unlike a few days ago. When our eyes met, sparks flew out from her curved eyes.


    She pulled up the corners of her mouth as ifughing at me when she discovered me, then she followed her family toward the mirror.


    You wereughing at me because you thought I was here having fun without knowing anything.


    She mustve been thinking that the Grand Princess was just here enjoying the event without knowing what was about to happen.


    I calmly bowed my head and thought of Miya. A pitiful cat that would soon be running to this ce in pursuit of the one who created it.


    Chararang


    Then, lets pray for good luck in theing year and offer sacrifices to the spirit god.


    Said someone in a white robe who stood next to the Spirit Mirror and rang the bell using a silver rod as everyone gathered to stand. It seemed like he was the high priest who worshiped the Spirit God.


    The emperor approached him with an expressionless face.


    The light


    Each time the bell rang, the light from the mirror flickered louder. The appearance of the Emperor dyed in that light somehow reminded me of bad memories. I hated the way I turned my back to stop myself from feeling that way. I was about to feel depressed when I remembered how that back had left Shuelina in a fatal situation.


    Huh?


    I was about to pursed my lips, but the Emperor turned slightly and our eyes happened to meet. His eyes were softer than I imagined. I could somehow feel his depression and anxiety before it slowly faded away when I received those eyes.


    Your Majesty, I ask for your spirit power.


    The Emperor ced his hand on the mirror as the high priests words fell. As if the Emperor and the mirror were connected, a blue-ish energy surrounded them. It felt as if a cool wind had blown for a moment.


    The Emperors spirit power.


    The passage of spirit powering out of his head was clearly visible in an instant. It was my first time to see someone elses spirit power, so I didnt expect it to be so clearly visible.


    I realized something as I was admiring the splendid spirit power that colored the temple. Perhaps it was because he didnt do his best for me, but.


    Why? I think I have more spirit power than the Emperor.


    I had never seen anyone using spirit power until now so I had no idea myself, but seeing this in person gave me such confidence. It would sound like a groundless im if I told this to anyone, but I obviously had the upper hand in the amount of spirit power  as if the container holding my spirit power wasrger.


    The mirror containing the emperors spirit power shone even brighter, and then radiated light into the sky through the hole in the ceiling. Then it spread slowly and wrapped around the inside of the temple as if it was a round curtain.


    I heard that it is a special spirit force that prevents anyone from going out until the event is over. It was surprising how it wasnt the Emperors will but just an expression of an unknown beings will.


    Wow!


    Long live Your Majesty!


    When arge pir of light came out, everyone started cheering together. Certainly, seeing a scene like this, even the noble Pharaohs would not be able to help but admire the Emperor as much as today.


    Besides, as I learnedst time, that light could be seen by all the people of the Imperial Capital. It was believed that through this light, the spirits will grant their blessings this year as well.


    As the Emperor descended under the mirrors altar, the high priest solemnly said, Now, lets choose the spirit of the year.


    Then, as if by silence magic, the quiet people suddenly became noisy and started whispering something.


    Is it going to be the Imperial Princess again?


    It could be His Majesty the Crown Prince.


    Being selected as the spirit of the year was the event people were most looking forward to. ording to one theory, the higher the spirit power, the higher the probability of being drawn. It was hypothesized that spirit power would be the standard, as most members of the Imperial Family were chosen.


    On the other hand, there was an ambiguous hypothesis that a clear soul can also be the standard, as it was very rare for a non-Imperial Family to be chosen.


    Because of that, Dad praised me as having a reasonable chance of winning, so I was a little embarrassed.


    Because the Grand Duke insists that whatever is good is mine. When I nced at Azu, she was looking up at the altar with a look of anticipation, as if she was also aiming to be chosen this year as well.


    Even in the original work, Azu was selected every year in a row.


    So, if it was the original, it would be like this again. Without much thought, I closed my eyes and prayed as the high priest instructed.


    Please help Miya do well.


    Originally, I had to pray for the years well-being with a reverent heart. But honestly, Miyas counterattack was bigger than this years spirit blessings in my opinion. Everyone was looking at me with shocked expressions when I opened my eyes after praying for Miya and my familys well-being.


    Huh?


    I felt something ufortable on my head and forehead, so I fumbled around and ended up seeing that something like a circle of light was on it.


    Ah!?


    This was not the time to be carefree while thinking about the original.


    If spirit power was really the standard in the first ce, unlike in the original work, a lot has changed since Azu was unable to take away my spirit power!


    I didnte here for this in the first ce


    Their prickly gazes drilled into me.


    The spirit of the year is Grand Princess Vaillot!


    The temple, which had been quiet for a while, soon became noisy.

 Chapter 86

    I was trying to hide today as well, but I was noticed in an instant! I looked around in embarrassment and looked up at the Grand Duke with small tears welling up in my eyes.


    But the Grand Duke and Wyndert had brazen smiles stered all over their satisfied faces.


    My daughter is the spirit this year.


    Its a natural result. There is no way the spirits wouldnt choose Shushu.


    I was shy because of the two of them being so openly proud that my cheeks instantly heated up. I didnt really believe in the protection of the spirits in particr, but I think I liked the fact that I was chosen by the Spirits and that my family was happy.


    But, by the way what do you do when you be the Spirit of the Year?


    I already knew about the belief that youll receive the Spirits protection and pass the year safely if you be the Spirit of the Year. But it wasnt clear what the Spirit of the Year was doing specifically.


    The Grand Duke opened his mouth to answer my question and at that moment, the high priest came down from the altar and reached out to me.


    Then, Spirit of the Year, pleasee here.


    Yes, yes!


    The high priest called for me before I could even hear anything properly, so I had no choice but to approach him.


    I would look bad if I acted timidly at a time like this, so I walked confidently, but deep down I just wanted to be stuck next to the Grand Duke. I felt like a hedgehog covered with thorns, with everyones eyes glued to me from every angle. I could feel their prickly gazes that seemed unable to understand why I was chosen and not a member of the Imperial Family, and so their congrattions were very quiet and full of unsaid questions.


    The Empress and Azu


    They were looking at me with sharp eyes that seemed as if they wanted to drill a hole in my face. Azus lips were trembling, but then she calmed down again after the Empress hand rested on her shoulder.


    As if I stole what was hers


    It was the same expression thest time I saw her. Strictly speaking, you were the one who stole my spirit power and was chosen as the spirit every year!


    I turned my head and looked only at the high priest, then stopped at the altar.


    Now,e here. Just hit the bell three times.


    I held up the silver rod that the high priest gave to me and proceeded towards the front of the bell.


    The moment when the clear bell rang twice, something big shook the ground, and a huge monster fell from the ceiling.


    It was Miya who had a more ferocious appearance.


    * * *


    Azu was staring nkly at the huge monster that had fallen in front of the altar.


    A huge majestic monster with golden eyes and white fur. Its fur was so strong that the knights were unable to damage even the tips of her hair when they swung their swords. Moreover, she became more ferocious when the blue ribbon the cat was holding in its mouth was torn, to the point where the temple was damaged and torn up from her violent thrashing.


    Thanks to that, there were people who only wanted to run away. Coincidentally, some of them might have been evacuated if the entrance of the temple wasnt blocked and surrounded by the spirit power.


    What, what, what is that!


    Azu felt the fear of death the moment she met the monsters eyes. Her frightened figure was reflected on the monstersrge golden eyes, her fragile and pitiful appearance she always imitated came out of nowhere, only this time it was a genuine reaction.


    H-help me!


    Azu reflexively looked at her mother first. However, the Empress had already shielded her own body after putting a very shocked knight in front of her. Then, she saw her father saving her older brother and throwing himself towards Shuelina who was next to him.


    Kyaaah! Pleasee this way, Your Highness the Imperial Princess!


    Fortunately, the nanny, Countess Orsena, was brave enough and yanked Azu back. As if freed from magic, she moved her trembling legs and stepped back.


    Why do you keep looking at me!


    Id rather you bite and kill the hateful Shuelina! But the monster was only staring at Azu no matter what she thought.


    Azu fled to her mothers side and gripped the hem of her skirt.


    E, take a look. Thats


    Then the Empress whispered in Azus ear very softly. That monster that suddenly popped out seems to be the one they thought was running rampant in the Grand Duchy.


    The n seems to have gone awry. The empress whispered, biting her smooth red lips.


    They were originally nning to let the monster run rampant in the Grand Duchy throughout the New Years festival, and if the Grand Duke could not handle it, Azu was then going toe up with a solution. She was nning to use the power of charm to defeat the monster.


    Ah! This might be the best opportunity.


    She will be the most talked about topic if she seeds in defeating the monster in front of all the nobles. If that was the case, then it was nothingpared to being unable to be chosen as the Spirit of the Year.


    That was my position


    My ambition to be chosen as Spirit of the Year every year was shattered this year. Its all because of Shuelina. The spirit made the wrong choice because Shuelina kept trying to intercept me without returning my power.


    Not all the bells rang.


    Thest bell hasnt rang, so this years event isnt over yet.


    Perhaps, even the spirits will admire and recognize the true owner of that position if I defeat the monster.


    Azu took one step ahead with a determined face, along with a hopeful imagination.


    Listen to me for a moment!


    Realizing that no one could escape, the temple was filled with screams of fear andmentation. Meanwhile, everyones screams became even louder when Azu suddenly stepped out in front of the monster. They were all imagining that the fragile Imperial Princess would be torn to pieces at once.


    Kyaaah! Imperial Princess, please step back!


    No!


    Stimted by the screams of the people, the monsters tail pounded on the floor, making it even more ferocious. Azu put her finger on her lips and shook her head.


    Everyone, please be quiet. Ill try to solve it with my spirit power!


    Azu! Sweetheart, its dangerous!


    The Empress faithfully yed the role of a pitiful mother fearing that she would lose her child while knowing Azus ns  a situation where a six-year-old Imperial Princess set out to save everyone.


    Everyone watched the heroic spectacle with their eyes wide open, except for those who were fainting or sobbing.


    I will edify this monster with the power of my enchantment.


    Those who had seen Azu enchanting animals on a regr basis looked at her hopefully. The situation attracted everyones attention as she had hoped.


    Azu nced at Shuelina. She was foolishly ignorant of where she should belong, but she will soon admire her greatness. I am looking forward to seeing what kind of expression you will have.


    Why are you so calm?


    Next to the bell, Shuelina remained calm for her age. She wasnt having a seizure, crying, or fainting. She was just looking at Azu and the monster with a slight frown.


    Anyway, that face will soon disappear.


    Firmly believing that Shuelina harbors a great sense of inferiority towards her, Azu decided to focus on the task in front of her.


    The monster was blocking all iing attacks with one of its front paws. Azu put her hand on her chest and used her enchanting powers on the monster in front of her.


    She was a little worried that the remaining power in her Brilliant was less than she expected, but she was mostly certain that she wouldnt fail. Moreover, there was no way that the monster wouldnt obey her since it was a monster born with a portion of her own power.


    Come here.


    Azu reached out her hand with her nightingale voice and called out to the monster. The monster then rushed like an arrow in front of Azu.


    Thats right  kyaaah!


    The moment Azu was convinced of her sess and smiled happily, the monster raised her front paws and tried to m them into her body.


    Imperial Princess!


    Fortunately, the knights who were protecting Azu blocked it with their swords. They were thrown by the enormous amount of force from therge feline even though they had braced themselves for the impact.


    No way! It cant be like this!


    It was a monster created through her transformed spirit power, but she couldnt understand why her ability wasnt working on it. However, what she was certain of was that the monster had murderous intent towards Azu.


    There was no one to stop it this time; sharp ws flew towards her. She trembled and closed her eyes. Arge shadow stretched over her body.


    Stop!


    At that moment, a loud voice resounded inside the temple.


    With a stern expression on her face, Shuelina was held in the Emperors arms and held out her hand towards the monster. The monster that Azu couldnt even stop even though she tried so hard, stopped like magic at Shuelinas words.


    * * *


    After Miya stopped in response to my voice, the inside of the temple became silent. If it hadnt been for the squeaks from skidding paws, I wouldnt have known what had just happened.


    Th-that monster listened to the orders of the Grand Princess!


    How did this happen?


    The voices of people in confusion were heard.


    I tapped the Emperors arm, meaning for him to let go of me.


    I didnt know the Emperor would lift me up


    After Miya attacked, the Emperor who rescued Lucas immediately threw himself at me. Then he hugged me tight as if he wouldnt let me get hurt.


    Thanks to the Grand Duke and Wyndert who flew towards me as well, there wasnt even a speck of debris that flew near me.


    The ribbon being cut was unnned.


    The ribbon was a means of controlling Miya. It was like a bond with me, and as soon as the ribbon was cut, Miya immediately started running rampant. Thanks to this, the temple was torn down a little and people were very scared.


    I didnt know in the first ce that it would be such a rough atmosphere


    This was my mistake.


    I had to give up on the trap set up for Azu and recreate Miyas ribbon to fix it, now that everything hade to this. Miya might actually run out to a nobles territory and attack them if her wild nature continues to be revived like this. It had to be stopped somehow.


    How did you stop it?


    The Emperor looked at me curiously and asked after I jumped out of his arms. I puffed my cheeks, then sighed.


    The cats name is Miya.


    The nobles began to roar when my words were finished. Many of them protested that a big ident happened while I was trying to raise a monster, and that I should be punished right away.


    That kid (the monster) was found at the Grand Duchys Monster Forest. If she had been left there, the Grand Duchy would be the one devastated by now.


    Isnt the Grand Princess turning the Imperial Pce into a mess instead of the Grand Duchy?


    Your Majesty, we must punish that monster and the Grand Princess together right now!


    Before I could even finish my words, the cry of the panicked nobles immediately resounded. Of course, my voice as a child was easily buried by that loud cacophony.


    Then the Emperor and the Grand Duke growled as they threatened the nobles.


    No one should speak until the child has finished speaking.


    You dare to punish my daughter, are you out of your mind?


    The surroundings became quiet in an instant when both the Emperor and the Grand Duke got angry at the same time.


    (T/N: I am living at the moment when the Emperor was finally hugging Shuelina kyaaah)

 Chapter 87

    But instead, the eyes of the nobles staring at me stung more, so I rubbed my cheeks and continued speaking.


    It doesnt look like a cat now as you can see, but it was a somewhat big cat when I found it. It just turned into a monster with some kind of trick.


    A created monster? Who dares to do such a thing!


    The Emperor burst into anger with an indignant face when he realized that it was an artificial being.


    That was also what I wanted to know. So after subduing it, I told it to go and attack the owner who had given it the power.


    Of course he already thought that it was the work of a bad person, so the Emperors expression hardened when I spoke with confidence.


    Do you know what you are talking about?


    I looked at the slightly tired face of the Emperor and replied, Someone here was trying to attack the Grand Duchy.


    Without the Emperors approval, it vited the proimed territorialw. Moreover, sending a monster to attack without the deration of war was a great sin. In addition to that, it was big trouble as it wasnt an attack on the Grand Duchy, but on a private house.


    Your Majesty, the Grand Duchy has already captured all the criminals involved. Upon interrogation, it turned out that the purpose of the attack was to confuse the Grand Duchy.


    As if to back up my answer, the Grand Duke came forward and exined that there were witnesses.


    Everyone here must have realized how big the damage would be when a monster was in its aggressive state and attacked a private residence. Words of disbelief and sighs were buzzing here and there.


    I nced at the Empress and Azu. How does it feel when you meet here the seed you have sown?


    You were terrified and turned blue.


    Azus face showed tiredness and looked like she wanted to leave immediately.


    And thats why you shouldnt have touched the Grand Dukes family.


    It doesnt matter whether Azu bes more famous or loved by everyone, but I had no intention of forgiving her for touching the Grand Dukes family and me. The Empress expressionless face remained unchanged, as if telling her age. It would be strange for her tough in a situation like this, so it seemed she was intentionally keeping her expressionless face.


    I cannot forgive someone who tried to ruthlessly kill the Empires subjects!


    I just wish for them to be punished.


    The Grand Duke bowed his head and agreed when the Emperor got angry. Their opinions seemed to be in harmony when it came to the matter of intent to kill the Empires subjects, no matter how much they were openly hostile with each other.


    But, its weird.


    Huh?


    I mumbled, so the Emperor bowed his head and focused to hear me better. I sped my hands tightly as I looked into the Emperors eyes, and said cautiously, About that I have been watching all the time, but that child only reacts toward the Imperial Princess.


    The Emperor reflexively looked toward Azu as soon as I finished speaking. And at Miya, too, who was standing tall in front of her.


    Miya had always looked directly at Azu and reacted since appearing here. She forgot her surroundings and was only bent on attacking Azu.


    Come to think of it. The Emperor frowned and red at Azu.


    Wh-why are you looking at m-me like that?


    Its probably because youre frightened, right? Azu jumped up showing a look of being unfair, then she nced at Miya and tried to move in the Emperors direction.


    Meeeooooow!


    Miya mmed her tail with a dissatisfied face and screamed. The eyes ring at Azu were still terrible.


    I think Ill have to put a ribbon on her back soon.


    Looking at this difficult atmosphere I watched Azus movements, thinking that I should release Miya when the situation is roughly settled.


    How can you think of me like that, Father Emperor? Do you believe that? How can the Grand Princess who cant even hold a sword subdue a magical beast?


    Azu appealed to the Emperor, her face dripping thick with tears. Then the nobles around also said, Her Highness words are also true! It was a lot of fun because it seemed I had be a liar.


    Azu might not have noticed, but she just made a big mistake. I pulled the Grand Dukes sleeve and tilted my head.


    Dad, how did the Imperial Princess know that Miya was a magical beast? I didnt tell anyone that she was made with magical power though.


    I deliberately called Miya a monster instead of a magical beast, but I didnt know it would fit well. But since I called it a monster, it was because I already said I found it in the Monsters Forest. However, monsters and magical beasts were different beings.


    Monsters in the Monsters Forest were at odds with nature. They were deliberately subdued, as their own existence will harm the spiritual power. On the other hand, a magical beast refers to a creature made with magical power and ispletely different from a monster  even though making magical beasts was forbidden.


    Azu, what happened?


    The Emperor had been listening to me carefully and asked Azu, and she bit her lip then shook her head.


    I really have no idea! I just did it because it felt like magic!


    You felt it? Ummm


    Feeling, feeling it is good. I tilted my head as I asked Azu. As if I were teasing her, Azu trembled.


    Wow,e to think of it, I can feel the same energy with the Imperial Princess and Miya! I opened my eyes wide and shouted loudly as if I only realized it now.


    Then, Azu looked at me with sped hands and eyes drenched with tears, Why does the Grand Princess want to attack me like this? This is seriously the first time Ive seen this!


    Azus face as she protested looked utterly unfair.


    Her seeing it for the first time might be true, so her words must have been mixed with sincerity. But still, this was a matter of Azu using her energy, and theres no way the Empress did everything alone. I was sure that Azu also knew this.


    Stop, this is rudeness that I cant bear to watch anymore. Grand Princess is insulting the Imperial Princess right now.


    The Empress finally stepped forward and stared at me.


    It was the first time we met face-to-face in such a situation  the very person who plundered Shuelinas life was gorgeous and beautiful like poison.


    I sensed my body was about to tremble just like the first time I met Azu, but I controlled it.


    This body reaction is nothing. I can ovee it.


    Taking a deep breath in my mind and looking at the Empress properly, I noticed that her lips were slightly distorted.


    The Empress and Azu were the people who can manage their facial expressions best in the original novel.


    Born with a greater noble dignity than anyone else, the Empress was a person whomitted evil with a calm face. This was because she was a perfectionist who couldnt allow even the slightest distortion (of her expression).


    So something must have been boiling inside her.


    I was just saying what I saw and felt I lowered my head slightly and said in a weeping voice.


    Azu wasnt the only one who could use the form of a child. This will look like the Empress was persecuting me as I appear younger than Azu. It would be an unwanted scene for an Empress who pretended to be fair and gorgeous in any way.


    However, by what power does Grand Princess think they (Azu and Miya) have the same energy? You were too young to learn anything.


    Wait, I can guarantee this childs ability.


    The Emperor stepped up to protect me when the Empress said something that seemed reasonable at first nce.


    I reflexively looked at the Emperor. He ced his hand on my shoulder as if to protect me from the stinging re of the Empress and nobility.


    If he doesnt believe me, then His Majesty wouldnt be looking at me, right? I looked up at the Emperor and suggested.


    He would be able to read the spiritual energy, so he would be able to tell them apart. Azu and the Empress wont be able to say anything at that point, but Azu suddenly fell to her knees and began to cry profusely.


    Yes, I did it because I wanted to present Father Emperor a strong animal to ride and made a mistake!


    Azu was obviously confessing her mistakes, but only looked pitiful yet pretty even when she was in tears.


    Azu exined that it was only created in the Monsters Forest by requesting the tower for an experiment, and she didnt have the intention to harm a private house. She imed that the wizard was drunk on making the magical beast, that he had done it arbitrarily, and that she didnt know anything about it.


    I didnt know that it was forbidden to make magical beasts. My apologies, Father Emperor. But.


    She used the fact that she was a child to try to escape from the situation like a loach. Quickly drenched in tears so fast that I was afraid shed be worn out anytime, Azu protested to the Emperor with an anguished expression on her face.


    But as a result, dont you know that it was trying to harm me? The order to kill the master almost killed me.


    Azu looked up at the Emperor with a pale face, saying that her heart was pounding because she was scared just thinking about that moment.


    So in the end, she was asking the Emperor to punish me for having dared to assassinate the Imperial Family. Death was the customary penalty for the crime of killing the Imperial Family. Azu was begging her father to kill another familys daughter because she nearly died.


    I am sure she said it like that because she thought the Emperor didnt know.


    I lightly sighed as I watched the Emperors face tinged with disappointment every passing minute. It was a good thing that Azus position in the Emperors heart was getting smaller, but it somehow felt bad.


    I cannot ept it and I dont want to, but I dont want to see him disappointed with his daughter.


    People were arguing whether or not I hadmitted the crime of murdering the Imperial Family. I sighed quietly and stared at her.


    Who would have thought that the imperial Family would create a magical beast? Even the fact that the six-year-old Imperial Princess has a deep understanding of magic.


    It was the Grand Duke who put an end to this absurd situation. He grabbed me and kissed me lightly.


    It was unintentional and she didnt die, but if we were to apply the crime of assassination, then what kind of crime should be applied on the case of nearly inflicting great damage to the Grand Duchy?


    Grand Duke! How dare you!


    The Empress trembled as she looked at the Grand Duke. It was fair to say, but it was shameless of her to get angry.


    Many people would have horribly died if that magical beast was released into the Grand Duchy.


    The Grand Duke patted me and hugged me so I couldnt see peoples eyes. Wrapped in his arms, I could hear the shoutse and go several times.


    Stop! Azu, the Grand Duke also has a point. And for whatever reason, it was a very rash act of you as a member of the Imperial Family. You will be given a confinement order.


    Father Emperor!


    Confinement order of an Imperial Family member was a great disgrace. Azu, who suddenly couldnt leave her room and was told to reflect on herself, cried aloud like a child. Azu forgot to cry prettily and cried like a child.


    Miya.


    In the meantime, I could feel the neglected Miya was confused. She was waving her tail anxiously. I felt sorry for Miya, who was sitting still obediently because I told her to stop.


    Miya, run away again.


    I whispered softly, so that only Miya, who had good hearing, could hear it. Then Miya jumped up over the people, ran to the wall, and started climbing over the ceiling.


    Meooooooooow!


    It was then that the problem arose.


    Miya was trying to escape through the hole in the ceiling of the temple but was thrown off by the spiritual power shield!! It seemed that it was because she could break in from the outside, but couldnt go out from the inside until the event was over.


    No!


    It would be aplete chaos if therge Miya was to fall. What I wanted was a y that would reduce Azus image, and not have people crushed to death.


    I have to make a to wrap everyone in!


    (T/N: me to Azu: [insert meme the being is fictional, my anger is real]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!